iffl WSBB'fflsSi I m ai m fiiiflill ■■I awns W mi 1 ■ IBI • '■'■■ 1 ■" ■■ m Waflflm .JnBIIBIiSft mmxnwmr BR 1155 .H7 1845 v. 2 Hough, James, d. 1847. The history of Christianity in India > AUG 7 1956 '' THE HISTORY ^calseN}^ CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA FROM THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE CHRISTIAN ERA. SECOND PORTION: COMPRISING THE HISTORY OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 1706 TO 1816. REV. JAMES HOUGH, M.A., F.C.P.S. PERPETUAL CURATE OF HAM : LATE CHAPLAIN TO THE HONOURABLE EAST-INDIA COMPANY AT MADRAS. VOL. II. LONDON -. SEELEY, BURNSIDE, AND SEELEY. HATCHARD & SON. NISBET AND CO. MDCCCXLV. LONDON : WILLIAM WATTS, CROWN COURT. TKMPLE BAR. CONTENTS OF VOL. II. BOOK IX. CHAPTER I. FIRST DECADE. 17 58 1766. ENGLISH MISSION IN BENGAL. PACE 1 . Settlement of Calcutta ---_._._] 2. State of religious destitution in Bengal •> 3. Erection of the first Church in Calcutta - - _ 3 4. Formation of a Charity Fund ------- 4 5. Applications from Bengal for a Missionary ----- 5 6. Church steeple destroyed by an earthquake 6 7. Church demolished by the Mahomedans 7 8. Destruction of the Calcutta Records ------ 7 9. Calcutta recovered by the English ------ 7 10. M. Kiernander removes to Calcutta ------ 7 1 1 . Auspicious commencement of this Mission ----- g 1 2. He takes charge of the Charity School ------ 9 13. First two Converts - -------- 9 14. Commences Divine Service in Portuguese - - - - - 10 1;3. His exertions among Europeans - - - - - - - 10 1 6 . Increase of the School - - - - - - . -11 17. Romanists' Opposition - - - - - - - -11 18. Senior Chaplain applies for another Missionary - - - -12 1 9. Death of Mrs. Kiernander and three Chaplains - - - - 1 2 20. Native insurrections suppressed - - - - - - -13 21. Improvements in the Mission - - - - - . -13 22. Notice of Governor Vansittart - - - - - . - 1 4 23. Conversion of Romanists and others - - - - - - 1 4 24. Hostility of Romish Priests - - - - - - - -15 CONTENTS. PAGE 25. Lord Clive concludes peace with the Native Powers - - -16 26. Present state of the Mission - - - - - - -17 27. Conversion of a Jew - - - - - - - - -17 28. Public benefit of the Schools - - - - - - - l'J SECOND DECADE. 1767 1776. 1 . ( 'ommencement of a new Church - - - - - 1 '.> 2. Conversion of M. Bento, a Eomish Priest ----- 20 3. Bento's employment in the Mission ------ 20 4. Romanists' opposition unavailing - - - - - - 21 5. Promising cases of Conversion ------- 22 6. Grievous famine in 1770. Mission preserved from its effects - - 23 7. Completion of the new Church ------- 24 8. Conversion of F. J. Hanson, a Bomish Priest - - - - - 24 9. Conversion of another Priest, M. J. Ramalhete - - - - 26 10. Satisfactory conversions -------- 27 11. Mrs. Kiernander's death. Her bequest to the Mission - - - 28 1 2. Romanists' reasons for not following their convictions - - - 28 13. A new Missionary arrives at Calcutta ------ 29 14. Difficulty in obtaining suitable Teachers - - - - - 29 15. Desecration of the Lord's Day in Calcutta. Good result from ho- nouring it ---------- 30 16. Conversion of a Persian Scholar - - - - - - - 31 17. Conversion of a Bomanist and his household - - - - - 32 18. Two other Bomish Converts ------- 33 19. Mission Cemetery — Alms Houses — Endowments - - - - 34 20. Sickness of the Missionaries ------- 34 THIRD DECADE. 1777 1786. 1 . Two Missionaries from Tranquebar - - - - - - 35 2. Improvement in the Christians - - - - - - -35 3. A Convert from Cochin China -------36 4. Contributions to the Mission and Charity Fund - - - - 37 5. Military Orphan Asylum 38 6. State of the Mission - - ... 38 FOURTH DECADE. 1787 1796. 1. M. Kiernander's liberality --------39 -. I lis pecuniary embarrassments -------39 3. He retires from Calcutta -------- 40 1 Committee of Management for the Mission - - - - - 41 5. Rev. A. T. Clarke sails for Calcutta ------ 42 6 Rev. D. Brown's attention to the Mission 42 CONTENTS. PAGE 7. Establishes a School for the Native Orphans - - - - 4:i 8. Conversion of a Teacher ------- -14 9. Mr. Brown units the Asylum for the Mission - - - - 44 10. His proposal for a Mission in Bengal and Bahar - - - - 45 11. Governor-General declines to sanction it - - - - - 46 12. Circulated in India and England - - - - - - 4(1 13. Rev. A. T. Clarke arrives and begins his work - - - - 47 14. He is appointed Superintendant of the Eree School - - - 47 15. Another Missionary required ------- 48 16. Mr. Clarke accepts a Chaplaincy and qnits Calcutta - - - 49 17. Mr. Brown re-occnpies the Mission Church - - - 49 18. Enlargement of the Church - - - - - - -51 19. Testimonies to Messrs. Chambers and Grant - - - - - 51 20. Mr. Brown appointed to the Government Church - - - - 53 21. Improvement in the Mission Congregation - - - - - 55 22. Mr. Brown over-worked, without hope of relief from home - - 56 23. He protests against all compliance with Hindoo superstitions - - 56 24. Erection of St John's Church, Calcutta - - - - - 58 25. Establishment of Public Institutions - - - - - 6 ) FIFTH DECADE. 1797—1806. 1. M. Kingletaube's arrival at Calcutta ------ 62 2. Return of Kiernander to Calcutta - - - - - -62 3. Kiernander's Letter to Ringletaube. His death - - - 64 4. Ringletaube abandons the Mission - - - - - - 65 5. Two Chaplains take charge of it - - - - - - -67 6. Special Prayer for the diffusion of the Gospel - - - - 67 7. Native Flock improves under a converted Romish Priest - - 68 8. Earl Mornington, the Governor-General, promotes reformation of manners ---------- 70 9. Public Thanksgiving for the triumph in Mysore - - - - 72 10. Design of the College of Fort William ------ 74 11. Established by Minute in Council ---... 75 12. Public Disputations at the First Anniversary ... - 76 13. Order from home to abolish the College suspended - - -77 14. Injurious consequences of this order - - - - - - 77 15. Beneficial influence of the College ------ 78 16. Order for its dissolution countermanded - . - 78 17. Institution of a Charitable Fund ----.--79 18 Institution of Bengal Civil Fund - - - - - - - 81 19. Activity of the College Press ------- 82 20. Prejudices against the Translation of the Scriptures - - - 82 21. First Translations of Scripture from the College Press - - - 83 22. Chinese Class, and Translation of Scripture - - - - - 84 23. Sir George Barlow's testimony to the benefit of 1 he College - - 85 CONTENTS. PAGE 24. Orders for the reduction of the College - - 86 25. The Provost offers his gratuitous services - - - - - 87 26. The College reduced - 87 27. Evil consequences of its reduction - - - - - -87 28. The benefits that have accrued from its operations - - - 88 29. Pecuniary difficulties of Mission Church relieved - - - - 89 30. Arrival of four new Chaplains .......90 CHAPTER II. BAPTIST MISSION IN BENGAL. 1793 1806. 1. Mr. Thomas's first voyage to Calcutta - 92 2. His second voyage to Calcutta - - 93 3. Establishment of the Baptist Missionary Society 95 4. Messrs. Thomas and Carey their first Missionaries ... 95 5. Their arrival in India 96 6. Undertake the superintendence of two indigo factories - - 97 7. The propriety of this undertaking questioned - - - - 97 8. They commence their secular and Missionary Work - - - 98 9. They meet with impediments 99 10. Their preaching and attention to the Natives - - - - ]00 1 1 . Instance of oppression detected ' - - - - - - 1 0 1 12. Effect of their exertions - - - - - - - -101 13. Arrival of another Missionary - - - - - - -101 14. Journey to Bootan .----__.. 102 15. Opening at Dinagepoor - - - - - - - -102 16. Four Missionaries arrive. Their object suspected - - - 103 17. Their settlement at Serampore - - - - - - -105 18. Case of a Suttee - - - - - - - . -106 19. Opposition of the Brahmins ---.... 107 20. Death of Mr. Fountain - - 10S 21. Missionaries resolve to maintain themselves - - . - 108 22. Their division of labour '- - - - - . . . 109 23. Two Natives renounce caste - - - - - . -110 24. Baptism of the first Convert - - - - . . -112 25. Printing of the Bengalee New Testament - - - - 112 26. Death of two Missionaries - - - - - . -113 27. Varied reception of the Gospel 114 28. Capture of Serampore by the English 115 29. Missionary Excursions - - - - . . . -116 10. Conversion and murder of a Native - - - . . in; CONTENTS. l'AGE 31. History and tenets of Ram Dulol - - ] ] 7 32. Station formed at Calcutta - 118 33. Favourable reception at Luckpool -119 34. Persecution of Converts 119 35. Questions relating to the Heathen Wives of Converts - - 121 36. Superstitions at Saugur Island - - - - - - - 123 37. History and Death of a Convert - - - - - 1 25 38. Arrival of four Missionaries - - - - - - - 127 39. Unstable character of Converts - - - - - - 128 40. Native Preachers - - - - - - - - - 129 41. Bengalee, Hindoostanee, and Persian Testament - - 130 42. Project for an extended Translation of the Scriptures - - 130 43. General alarm at the Missionaries' proceedings - 132 44. Review of the State of the Mission - - - 134 CHAPTER III. REFORMATION AT MADRAS. 1. Low state of Religion at Madras - - - - - 13b' 2. Remonstrance on the subject from the Court of Directors - - 137 3. Arrival of Rev. R. H. Kerr at Bombay 138 4. Is taken to Madras. Opens a Seminary 138 5. Appointed Chaplain at Ellore 139 6. His Appointment not confirmed at home ----- 140 7. Removes to Masulipatam - - - - - - -140 8. Appointed to the Asylum at Madras. Confirmed in his Chap- laincy - - - - - - - - - -141 9. Establishes a Printing Press in the Asylum - - - - 142 1 0. Public benefit of his Press - - 143 11. Establishes a School of Industry in the Asylum - - - - 143 12. Builds a Chapel in Black Town 144 13. Appointed Senior Chaplain. Persecution raised against him - - 146 14. Proceeds to England for Priests' Orders. Obtains degree of d.d. at Dublin - 148 15. Returns to Madras. Consecrates Black-Town Chapel by com- mission -------- I4y 16. Appointed Senior Chaplain. His zeal rouses opposition - - 150 1 7. Publishes weekly a series of Religious Tracts - - - - 151 18. His firmness and consistency of conduct - - - - - 1)2 19. Appalling description of Europeans at Madras - - - -154 20. Dr. Kerr's second Letter to the Directors - - - 155 CONTENTS. PAGE 21. Vellore massacre attributed to attempts to convert the troops - - 156 22. Commander-in-Chief contradicts the report - - - - -157 23. He recommends greater attention to religious duties - - -157 24. Dr. Kerr's health declines - - ... 158 25. His report on the state of Christians in Malabar - - - - 158 26. Is induced to remain at his post ------ 159 27. His death and burial _--_-... 160 28. Delineation of his character - - - - - - -162 OO K X, CHAPTER I. EXERTIONS IN ENGLAND IN FAVOUR OF THE PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 1. Necessity of increased exertions at home - 16:5 2. Missionary Societies in England - - - - - ](;4 3. Need of a Missionary Society for the Church - - - - 165 4. Church Missionary Society established - 166 5. Ancient office of Catechist - - - - - - . -167 6. Church Missionary Society's primary Address - 169 7. Institution of the Bible Society ---_... 169 8. Rev. C. Buchanan calls attention to the necessities of India - 171 9. Compositions for his prizes - - - - . . - 172 10. Memoir of an Ecclesiastical Establishment for India - - - 173 11. Dedicated to the Archbishop of Canterbury - - - - 174 12. Approved by English Bishops - - - - - - - 175 13. England's responsibilities in India - - - - . - 177 14. Second Prize Compositions - . . _ _ . -178 15. Controversy raised by these proceedings - - - - - 1 7(J 16. Dr. Buchanan's rupture with the Bengal Government He arrives in England - - - - . . . . _ -181 17. His "Star in the East" 184 18. His Church Missionary Sermon - - - . . . - 184 19. Favourable movement at Cambridge 185 20. Dr. Buchanan's Commencement Sermons ----- 185 21. His Christian Researches ----._.. is5 22. Other means used to inform the public mind - 186 CONTENTS. PAGE 23. Dr. Buchanan's visit to Ireland - - - - - - -187 24. Need of an Act of Parliament to facilitate the evangelization of India - 187 25. Prospectus of an Ecclesiastical Establishment for India - - - 190 26. Interruption from the Prime Minister's assassination - - 191 27. Christian-Knowledge Society memorialize Government and the East- India Company - - - - - - - - -192 28. Lord Liverpool's proposals - - - - - - - -192 29. Favourable manifestation of public feeling - - - - - 193 30. Enactment favourable to Christianity in India - - - - 193 31. Ecclesiastical Establishment for India - - - - - - 194 32. Buchanan's Apology for Christianity in India - - - - 195 33. His death 195 34. Dr. Middleton, first Bishop of Calcutta - 196 35. The Bishop and two Archdeacons sail for India - - - - 197 36. Concluding Remarks - - - - - - - - 197 CHAPTER IT. TRANftUEBAR MISSION. 1807 1816. 1. Straitened circumstances of the Mission ----- 200 2. Need of Missionaries and publications- - - - - -201 3. State of the Congregations at Tranquebar and Negapatam - 202 4. Dr. John's zeal for reform - ------- 202 5. His establishment of Free Schools 203 6. Assisted by Government and other parties ----- 205 7. Assisted by the Church Missionary Society - - - - - 205 8. Death of Dr. John - 206 9. State of his Schools 208 10. Two Missionaries from the Church Missionary Society - - - 210 11. The Missionaries called to Madras - - - - - - 211 12. Bishop of Calcutta visits Tranquebar - - - - - -211 13. Mr. Schnarre's return to Tranquebar - - - - - 212 14. Congregations transferred to Tanjore Mission - - - - 212 15. Pecuniary relief from the King of Denmark - - - - 213 16. Concluding remarks on the decline of this Mission - - - 213 CONTENTS. CHAPTER III. MADRAS MISSION. 1807 Hlli. PAGE 1. State of the Mission - - - - - - - -217 2. Charity of Poor Christians - - - - - - -217 3. Accessions to the flock - - - . - - . -218 4. Misconduct of the Missionary - - - - - - -219 5. Continuation of the reform at Madras - - - - -22] 6. The Governor concerned for the religious improvement of the Service, 221 7. Low state of Keligion at Cuddalore ------ 222 8. Cuddalore Mission fallen to decay ------ 223 9. Cuddalore Chaplain called to Madras - - 224 1 0. Additional Service in the Church at Madras - 226 11. Increasing demand for Bibles and Religious Publications - - 226 12. Commencement of Bible Society's operations - 227 13. Opposition to the progress of Religion - - 228 14. Erection of St. George's Church - - - - - - -231 15. Chaplains appointed. Improved attendance - 232 16. The Friend-in-Need Society ---.... _».}4 17. Corresponding Committee of the Church Missionary Society - - 230 18. Increase of Chaplains - . . . . . . 237 CHAPTER IV. TANJORE, TKICIUXOPOI.Y, AND PALAMCOTTAH. 1S07 lSlll. 3. 4. "). 6. 7. 8. 10. 1 I. 12. 13. The Missionaries' varied labours Rajah's kindness to the Christians Genera] Fidelity of t lie Christians Conversion of a Brahmin and his family Death and character of two Catechists Want of Funds for their growing expenses Death of Mr. Horst - Ordination of four Native Priests Increase of the Flock Appointment of Mr. Jacobi to the Mission His arrival and death A caution for future Missionaries Increase of the Mission 238 239 239 2 10 241 242 2 12 243 243 244 211 246 246 CONTENTS. TRK ■uivoroi.v. PAG E 1. State of the Mission - - - - . . . . -247 2. M. Pohle's application for help --..___ 247 3. Fatal pestilence in Madras and Dindegul - 248 4. Labourers and wants of the Mission ------ 249 5. Bishop of Calcutta's appeal in its behalf - 250 I'.YLAMCOTTAH. 1. State of the Mission ------__. 250 2. Concluding remarks - - - - . . _ . -252 r: CHAPTER V. LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN SOl'TH INDIA. 1804-liIS Ki. VIZAGAPA'I 'AM. 1 ■ Three Missionaries sent to India - - . ■ . . 254 2. Two of them go to Vizagapatam ---... 254 3. Extent to which Teloogoo is spoken - - - . _ -255 4. Missionaries welcomed at their Station - 256 ;"). A young Arab convert - - - - - . _ -257 6. Commencement of operations ----_.. 257 7. Mission House and Free School 258 8. Missionaries' encouragement and trials 259 9. Their Teloogoo translations ---.... 259 10. Progress of their Schools - - 261 11. Conversion of a Teloogoo Brahmin - - - . . - 262 12. His reception and labours at Vizagapatam 263 13. Death of Mr. Cran ---...... 264 14. Arrival of two Missionaries ---.... 264 15. Death of Mr. Des Granges --..._. 265 16. His character and labours - - - 266 17. Another Missionary arrives - - - - . . -266 18. Summary of the state of the Mission --.... 267 1 9. A Brahminy reader of the Scriptures ---... 268 20. Influence of the Gospel in the country 269 21. The translation of the Scriptures - . 270 contents. 1. A Missionary removes to Ganjam 2. His promising exertions 3. Compelled to relinquish the Station PAGE 270 271 271 MADRAS. 1 . Arrival of two Missionaries - - 2. One appointed Master of the Asylum 3. His application to be relieved - 4. Erection of a Chapel and two Schools 5. Mr. Loveless resigns the mastership of the Asylum 6. Arrival of a Missionary ----- 272 273 273 275 276 276 SOUTH TRAVANCORE. 1. M. Ringletaube prepares for his work 2. His thoughts on the prospect before him 3. His peculiarity of character - 4. He sails for Tuticorin - 5. Traverses the Tinnevelly province - 6. Resolves to settle in South Travancore 7. Returns to the South. Numerous baptisms 8. Extreme ignorance of the people - 9. Benefit of his exertions - 10. His varied labours and success - - - - 1 1 . He leaves the country - 12. Character of the Catechist in charge of the Mission 27 7 278 278 279 279 2S0 281 281 282 283 284 284 1. Commencement of the Mission - - - - 2. The Missionary's studies and converse with Natives 3. Establishes an English School - 4. Opens a Native School ----- 5. Intercourse with Natives - - - - - 6. Arrival and death of a Missionary. Another assistant 7. Mr. Hand's Journey to the coast - 8. Joined by a Romish Catechist - 9. Favourable reception by the Heathen 10. Progress of translations - 1 1 . Account of the Schools - 12. Distribution of Scriptures and Tracts 13. Arrival of another Missionary - 286 287 288 288 289 290 291 291 291 293 293 294 295 CONTENTS. CHAPTER VI. CHCRCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN SOUTH INDIA. 1814 lSlli. PAGE 1 . A Corresponding Committee of the Church Missionary Society formed at Madras 296 2. Grant from the Parent Society ------- 296 3. Missionaries stationed at Madras . - - - - - 297 4. Their favourable reception by the Governor .... 297 5. Their residence in Black Town ------ 298 6. Interview with an Idolater ------- 298 7. Interview with Romanists - - - - - - -299 8. Care in distributing the Scriptures ------ 300 9. Commencement of Religious Service in Tamul - - - - 300 1 0. Increase of Visiters at the Mission House - - - - - 30 1 1 1 . A Free School for all Castes 301 1 2. Steady progress of the Mission ------- 302 13. First Anniversary of the Mission ------ 303 14. A Scripture Reader - 303 15. Rayappen, a Catechist -------- 304 16. Advantage of distributing the Scriptures ----- 304 17. Decline of prejudice against the Schools ----- 305 18. Religious Services in Tamul ------- 305 19. Romish opposition to the Schools - ----- 306 20. Manifest advantage of the Schools ------ 306 21. Various Visitors to the Mission House ----- 308 22. An Impostor - - - - 308 23. Unfaithfulness of the Scripture Reader ----- 309 24. Appavoo, A Native Christian ------- 309 25. Sandappen, a Native Assistant - - - - - - -311 26. Temporary place of worship ... - - - 312 27. Ground obtained in Black Town for a Church - - - - 312 28. Opening of a third School ------- 313 29. A Christian Congregation gathering together - - - - 314 30. Missionaries' varied occupations - - - - - -314 TRANQUEBAR. 1. Mr. Schnarre's return to Tranquebar - - 315 2. His reception at Tranquebar - - - - - - - 316 3. State of the Schools - 317 CONTENTS. TRAVANCORE. PAGE 1. Three Missionaries sail for Ceylon - - - - - - 319 2. Depressed condition of the Syrians - - - - - -321 3. The Resident proposes the erection of a College - 322 4. Requires Missionary agency _.--_-. 322 5. The Resident anxious for English Clergymen - 323 6. The Resident's views relating to the Syrians - - - - 324 7. Remarks on his project -------- 325 8. Rev. T. Norton stationed at Allepie ------ 326 9. Liberal grant from the Travancore Government - - - - 327 1 0. Rev. T. Norton's reception by the Syrians ----- 328 11. College endowed by the Rannee ------ 329 12. The Resident calls for more Missionaries ----- 329 13. Arrival of Two Missionaries at Madras - 329 14. Death of the Metran. His successor ------ 330 15. Review of the South-India Mission ------ 330 BOOK XL CHAPTER I. CALCUTTA MISSION. 1807 1816. 1. Improvement in European society - - - - - -331 2. Effect of Dr. Buchanan's misunderstanding with Government - 332 3. Increase of the Evangelical Fund ---._. 333 4. Rev. T. Thomason appointed to the Mission Church - - - 333 5. His shipwreck --------- 334 6. His reception at Calcutta -------- 334 7. Commencement of his services ---__. 335 8. Improvement of his Congregation - - - - - -335 9. Bible and Church Missionary Societies at Calcutta ... 335 10. Rev. H. Martyn proceeds to Dinapore ----- 335 11. State of Europeans at Dinapore --__.. 337 12. Company of religious soldiers ------- 337 13. Native Schools ----.-__. 338 1 4. Public Service in Hindoostanee ---.._ 339 15. State of the Romish Missions ------- 340 16. Interview witli a Romish Missionary - - - - - 341 CONTENTS. PAGE 1 7. Christianity dishonoured by Romish Missionaries ... 342 18. Mr. Martyn's Remarks on the Natives' conversion - - - 343 19. His Hindoostanee translation .----.. 343 20. Account of Sabat. His Persian Moonshee - - - - -344 21. Attempt to assassinate him. Is baptized - 345 22. He is sent to Calcutta 34 0 23. Proceeds to Dinapore. His unsubdued spirit - - - 347 24. Mr. Martyn undertakes the Arabic translation - 348 25. His removal to Cawnpore ... - - 348 26. Severe duties at Cawnpore - - - - - - -340 27. Preaches to crowds of Faqueers ------- 350 28. Conversion of a Mahomedan ------- 353 29. His health rapidly declines ------- 353 30. Leaves Cawnpore --------- 354 31. Resolves to visit Persia and Arabia - - - 355 32. Preaches at Calcutta for the Bible Society - - - - - 356 33. Rev. D. Corrie at Chunar 357 34. Instances of Piety in retirement ------- 358 35. Commencement of Missionary Exertions - 359 36. Mr. Corrie's Labours and Trials 360 37. Pious soldiers. Mr. Corrie leaves in sickness - - - - 361 38. Decline of Mr. Brown's health - - - - - - - 361 39. Formation of Calcutta Bible Society ------ 3G2 40. Bible Society liberally supported in India ----- 363 41. History and Baptism of Abdool Messeeh - 364 42. Publication of Hindoostanee Testament - - - - - 367 43. Last days of the Rev. D.Brown - ------ 367 44. Testimonies to his character ------- 368 45. Death of Henry Martyn - 369 46. General sorrow for his loss ------- 370 47. His Persian Testament - 371 48. Opposition of Rome to this and other Versions of Scripture - - 373 49. Reflections on Brown, Buchanan, and Martyn - 375 50. Contrasted with Romish Missionaries ----- 375 51. Sickness constrains Mr. Corrie to retire ----- 376 52. Mr. Thomason's Labours at Calcutta 378 53. Malay Scriptures published under the auspices of Government - 378 54. Arrival of Lord Moira as Governor-General - - - -378 55. Ineffectual Petition to him in behalf of Missionaries - 379 56. He favours Mr. Thomason and his work - 379 57. Mr. Thomason accompanies him up the country - - - - 379 58. Demoralized state of the Natives everywhere - - - . 330 59. Governor influenced against Mr. Thomason's plan for Native Edu- cation ---------_. 38O 60. Schools of Industry to be substituted for it - - - - - 381 61. Jay Narrain's Schools at Benares ------ 382 VOL. IV. b CONTEXTS. PACK f>2. Mr. Thomason's faithful remonstrance to the Governor - 383 63. European and Native Christians in Camp ----- 383 64. Mr. Thomason returns to Calcutta ------ 383 65. Apostasy of Sabat --------- 384 66. His return to Christianity -....-- 386 67. His second Apostasy -------- 387 68. He goes to Penang --------- 388 69. His appalling death --------- 388 70. Female-Orphan Asylum -------- 389 71. Natives establish a College for European literature - - - 392 71. Concluding Reflections -------- 393 CHAPTER If. BAPTIST MISSION IN BENGAL. 1807 — 1 8 1 6. 1 . Missionaries memorialize Government for Protection - - - 395 2. Obstructed in their Labours - - - - - - -396 3. Two Missionaries sail for Burmah - - - - - -397 4. Mr. Carey's view of their Opponents' design ... - 398 5. Mitigation of their trials -------- 399 6. Proceedings at Calcutta -------- 399 7. The Benevolent Institution ------- 400 8. Proceedings at Dum-Dum ------- 402 9. Ram Mohun Roy --------- 402 10. Evils of an Unscriptural Education ------ 403 11. Proceedings at Serampore -------- 403 12. Destructive fire at Serampore - - - - - - -405 13. Proceedings at Gundulpara ------- 406 14. General View of Country Stations --.... 407 15. Robbery and murder at Bootan Mission House - 408 16. Balasore in Orissa --------- 409 17. Conversion of a Brahmin -------- 409 18. Proceedings in Western India - - - - - - - 411 19. At Chittagong - -411 20. In tlie Burman Empire -------- 412 21. Mr. F. Carey's services and afflictions - - - - . -413 22 Mr. Judson proceeds to Rangoon - - - - - - 413 23 Mr. V Carey goes to Calcutta as Ambassador from the Court of Burmah - - - - - - - - - -414 24. Mr.George H. Hough goes to Rangoon - 4]5 25 Translations of the Scriptures - - - - - - -415 CONTENTS. 26. Facilities for the work - 27. Precautions to secure accuracy ... 28. The translations intelligible and useful 2'J. The first types cast in India 30. Manufacture of Paper .... 31. Translation and printing religious Tracts 32. Progress of education .... 33. Superior Schools for Youth ... 34. Success of the Mission - 35. Improvement in public feeling towards Missions 36. Governor, Bishop, and others, visit Serampore 117 lis 121 123 123 424 424 425 426 429 I 10 CHAPTER III. LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN BENGAL TO 1816. 1 . Mr. Forsyth's call for assistance - 2. Mr. May providentially directed to Chinsurah 3. Favourable commencement of his Schools 4. The Missionary's difficulties and exertions - 5. Government Grant towards the Schools C. Extension of the Schools. A second Grant 7. Arrival of three Missionaries - 8. Character of the Schools ----.. 9. Scholars prematurely removed ----- 10. Seminary for training Teachers - 432 432 433 434 435 436 437 138 440 ! !D CHAPTER IV. CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN NOIITH INDIA. 1807 1816. 1. Commencement of Church Missionary Society in Bengal 2. Appropriation of their grant of money - 3. Abdool Messeeh the first Reader - 4. Abdool proceeds with Rev. D.Corrie to Agra 5. Incidents by the way -..-.. 442 142 1 1 ; 143 II I CONTENTS. PAGE G. Abdool's interview with his family ------ 44j 7. Arrival at Agra 8. Commencement of his labours - - - - - - -44? 9. Interviews with Mahomedans - - - - - - - 44/ 10. Heathen Converts - - 44i' 1 1 . Mahomedan Converts - - - - - - - - 4 5 1 12. Persecution for the Gospel's sake - - - - - - 451 13. Conversion of a Mahomedan Molwee - - - - - - 451 14. Administration of the Lord's Supper - 453 15. Numerous baptisms -------- 453 16. Summary of the Mi-sion -------- 453 1 7. Talib Messeeh Reader at Meerut ------ 454 18. Baptisms and Congregation at Meerut - - - - - 455 19. Death and burial of two Converts ------ 456 20. Various inquirers after the Truth - - - - - -456 21. A Convert from Bundlecund - - - - - - -457 22. Abdool visits Lucknow - - - 458 23. Mr. Corrie's departure. State of the flock ----- 460 24. Mr. Corrie's loss severely felt - - - - - - - 451 25. The Church Missionary Society's augmented grant - - - 462 26. Proceedings of Abdool and Mr. Bowley at Agra - 463 27. Abdool's Letters to Mr. Corrie - ------ 463 28. His practice of physic -------- 464 1. Mr. Bowley removed to Chunar ----- - 466 2. His intercourse with the Natives ------ 466 3. Promising results --------- 468 1. State of the Church at Meerut - - 470 2. Unexpected aid in time of need - - - - - - 470 3. Circumstances which led Permunund to Meerut - - - - 471 4. His varied occupations -------- 472 5. Appointed Reader - - - - - - - - -472 6. The Chaplain's account of Permunund and his l'ock - - - 473 7. Baptism of Permunund - - - - - - - -474 CALCUTTA. 1. Opening of a School at Kidderpoor ------ 475 2. Native Youths educating for the Mission - - - - - 4 75 3. Arrival of two Missionaries at Calcutta - - - - 47f» CONTENTS. PAGE 4. Estate purchased at Garden Reach - - - 477 5. Summary of the Mission - - - - - - - -478 C. Concluding; reflections - - - - - 479 BOOK XII. CHAPTER I. WESTERN INDIA. CHRISTIANITY IN BOMBAY TO THE YEAR 1816. 1. First Church erected in Bombay in 1 7 1 8 - - - - - 4S1 2. A Charity School established ------- 4S4 3. Scriptural instruction given in the School ----- 434 4. Benefits resulting from its lessons ------ 4S<"> 5. Abolition of infanticide in Guzerat ------ 486 6. Low state of Religion in Bombay ------ 488 7. Visit of Henry Martyn ... _ 489 8. Profanation of the Sabbath prevented - 490 9. Favourable effect of Mr. Martyn's visit 490 10. Contrast between senior and junior civilians and officers - -491 11. H. Martyn's intercourse with learned Natives - 492 12. Governor's death. Acting Governor's improved example - - 492 13. Arrival of Sir Evan Nepean as Governor. His religious example, 493 14. Paucity of Chaplains -------- 493 15. Number of Chaplains doubled ------- 494 16. Establishment of Bombay Bible Society ----- 494 17. Exertions of a Native Christian lady - ... 495 18. Good effects of European example ------ 49c, 19. Arrival and exertions of Archdeacon Barnes - - - - 497 20. Bombay Education Society's Report ------ 498 21. State of the Schools 500 22. Second Report of the Bombay Bible Society - - - - 501 23. Local operations of the Bombay Bible Society - 503 24. Extended operations of the Society ------ ,")t)4 CONTENTS. CHAPTER II. LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN WESTERN INDIA. 1807 1816. 1. London Missionary Society project a Mission at Surat - - 506 2. Two Missionaries sent to India for the purpose - 507 3. One arrives at Bombay - - - - . . . -507 4. His prospects -------... 507 5. He accepts a medical appointment -_-.__ 599 6. Mission commenced at Surat -----__ 599 7. Missionaries' call for aid - - - - - _ . -510 CHAPTER III. AMERICAN MISSION. 1 813 1 8 1 6. 1 . Arrival of two Missionaries. Ordered away - - - - J 1 1 2. They leave clandestinely, and return under arrest - - -512 3. Hopes of their being allowed to remain - - - - - 514 4. Court of Directors sanction their continuance - - - - ."> 1 4 5. Tlieir studies and translations - - - - - . - 515 6. Their intercourse with the Natives - - - - - - 517 7. Heathen liberality contrasted with Christians' parsimony - - 518 8. Their ministrations in English and Mahratta - - - - 5 1 '.) 9. Their Schools - - - - . . . . . - 520 10. Jewish Auditors, Scholars, and Teachers - ,Vj,i 11. Arrival of a Missionary. Increased exertions .... ;,_>■_> 12. Operations of the Press --_-._._ ;,-> < CHAPTER IV CHRISTIANITY IN CEYLON. 17!)() — 18K 1. Capture of Ceylon by the British. Religious establishments sus- pended 525 2. Revived under Governor North -.--.. ;,■-., 3. High Seminary for Teachers founded at Columbo - - - VJ7 4. Good effect of this revival ---... 528 CONTENTS. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 10. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25, PAGE Need of English Clergymen ------- 529 Christian inhabitants of Ceylon in 1801 - - 529 State of Religion in the island ------- 529 Dr. John's Report of the prospect in Ceylon - 530 Mr. North's patronage of benevolent Institutions - - - 531 Sir A. Johnstone favourable to the Natives' improvement - - 532 Dr. Buchanan's account of Religion in Ceylon - 533 Proposal for a Cingalese Translation of the Scriptures - - - 534 Sir A. Johnstone's exertions in England for the inhabitants - - 5.35 Auxiliary Bible Society established at Columbo - 536 The objects of the Society 536 History of Mr. A. Armour 539 Character of the King of Kandy ------ 540 His cruelties disgust and alarm his subjects - - - '541 Conquest of Kandy, and capture of the King - 543 Description of the Kandian country ------ 544 Operations of the Columbo Bible Society ----- 545 Brightening prospect for the diffusion of Christianity ... 546 Abolition of Slavery in Ceylon - - - - - - -547 Christian education for the emancipated children - 549 The Chief Justice departs from Ceylon ----- 549 CHAPTER V. LONDON MISSION IN CEYLON. 1804" Three Missionaries arrive - Mr. Yos is banished the island - Mr. Ehrhardt's difficulties - Low character of Native Christians - Mr.Palm at Tillipally Mr. Read at Point de Galle 7. Importance of Christian example - S. Missionaries directed to attend to the Natives 9. Revival of the Government Schools - 10. Missionaries removed to Columbo - 1 1 . State of Schools and Native Christians at Point de Galle 12. The want of Missionaries deplored - THSOL \. 1. Mr. Chater commences the Mission f)f>0 2. Mr. Siers joins him --------- 560 3. Mr. Chater preaches by an interpreter - - - - - 561 4. State of his Congregation - - - - - . . -5f>l 5. Opens a School for Natives --_____ 562 6. Translations into Cingalese and Portuguese - - - - 502 CHAPTER VH. WESLEVAN MISSION IN CEYLON. 1S14 1S1G. 1. Reasons for undertaking the Mission ------ 564 2. Missionaries sail. Dr. Coke dies at sea ----- 565 3. Missionaries arrive at Bombay ------- 565 4. Their arrival and reception in Ceylon - 566 5. The Governor approves of their design - - - - - 56 7 6. A proposal from Government accepted - 568 7. Two Missionaries proceed to Colnmbo - - - - - 569 8. A Mahomedan Convert - - - - - - - - 569 9. Missionaries' arrival at Jaffna - - - - - - -570 10. Commencement of their labours - - - - - - - 570 11. Matura Station - - - - - - - - -571 1 2. Batticaloa Station - - - -571 13. Galle Station - - - - - 572 14. The Missionary desires to dwell among the Natives - - - 573 15. Facilities unexpectedly offered him - - - - - - 5 74 10. Commences operations - - - - - - - -574 17. Attention of a Priest to the Gospel - - - - - - 575 18. His sincerity tested - - - - - - - - -576 19. He is anxious for baptism - - - - - - - -578 20. Perils of his situation -------- 579 21. His reception at Columbo -------- 5S0 22. His baptism - - 580 23. His subsequent employment - - - - - . -581 CONTEXTS. i IGE 24. Arrival of Mr. Harvard -------- 582 •2."). Death of Mr. Ault 583 26. System of village preaching - - - - - - -584 27. Inexpediency of preaching through an Interpreter - 585 28. English Service for Natives - - - - - - -586 29. They commence building a Chapel -587 30. Opening of a Sunday School - - - - - - -587 31. The operations of the Press begun - - - - - -588 32 Proposition for a Boarding and Day School - - 590 33. Intercourse with an Ava Priest ------ 590 34. His mind changed --------- 591 35. His baptism - - - - -592 36. Prejudice against women's attendance at Church overcome - - 592 37. Baptism of a Native Youth ------- 593 38. Conversion of a Kandian Priest - - - - - -593 39. Conversion of another Priest ------- 594 40. Arrival of five Missionaries ------- 595 41. Two Local Preachers received ------- 595 42. Conversion of a Priest at Galle - - - - - - -596 43. Station formed at Colpetty ------- 596 44. Mission commenced at Madras - - - - - - -597 45. Opening of the Chapel at Columbo - 598 CHAPTER VIII. ARMENIANS AND GREEKS. 1 . Origin and Character of the Armenian* 2. Their settlement in India 3. Their Ecclesiastical History 4. Antiquity of their language 5. Their literature - 6. Their version of the Bible 7. Their Churches in India - 8. Their Creed and Ritual - 9. Their population in India - 10. Their Alms-house and School 1 1 . Favourable to Protestant Missions 12. Settlement of the Greeks in Calcutta - 13. Foundation of their Church in Calcutta 600 601 602 603 604 605 60S 609 61 1 612 613 6 I 5 615 VOL. IV CONTENTS. PAGE 14. Their community in India - - - - - - -617 15. Their proselytes - - - - - - - - -G17 16. Their intercourse with Bishop Middleton ----- 613 APPENDIX. Translation of the Syrian Liturgy and Services - - - - - 619 A HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. FIR SI- DECADE. 1758 to BOOK IX. CHAPTER I. ENGLISH MISSION IN BENGAL, ESTABLISHED IN 1758. I' TrIE f ni_gliih factory at Calc^tta was established JrZ'l * S •?1rn°ck in 1689> and the fortifications of Old Fort William were raised in 1696 ; but when 1766* the first temple was built for the worship of God setiT cannot now be ascertained with precision Mr ment°f Charnock did not follow the good example set him We,rtU at Hort bt George. He merited, no doubt, the encomiums he has received for his attention to the British interests in Bengal'; but little regard for the cause of religion could be expected from a man, ot whom it is recorded, that as long as he survived the native mother of his children, on every anni- versary of her death he publicly testified his regard for her memory by sacrificing a cock to her manes (') Orme's History of Hindostan. Book vi. Tribunus the c«£ =rt™ in the Asiaiic "t- « » VOL. IV. 2 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, in her mausolem.1 He died in 1692, and at that time there was not so much as a Chapel at Calcutta, nor indeed in any other Indian Settlement of the English, except Madras, for the celebration of the religious ordinances of their native land. When they did assemble for Divine Worship it was in the room in which they took their meals.2 state of 2. In January 1714 the Society for Promoting destitution Christian Knowledge invited the Chaplain of Fort in Bengal. William, the Rev. Samuel Briercliffe, to become a corresponding member of their body, and re- quested him to give them some information rela- ting to the state of Christianity in Bengal. In his answer, Mr. Briercliffe, besides other matters now of less moment, stated that the Christians in Ben- gal bore but a very small proportion to the Maho- medans and Gentoos. " In this settlement," he added, " we are not above one in two thousand : we have few Protestants in this place besides those of our own nation." Then, after naming the Por- tuguese Stations, he mentions that they had " not carried on their religion by means of Schools ; but chiefly by bringing up their slaves and servants, while young, in their own faith." " When I came here first," he remarks, " I proposed to have a School set up in this place, and that I should will- ingly spend an hour or two in a day to overlook it, and assist in such an undertaking ; but my pro- ject dropped again." Then, to give some idea of the expense of maintaining a religious teacher, he adds, " A man cannot lodge and board here tolerably well under forty rupees per month, i.e. five pounds." ?' lie next proceeds to explain the (') Captain Alexander Hamilton. Travels in the East Indies from 16S8 to 1723. (2) Dean Prideaux' Account of the English Settlements in the East Indies. 1794. (3) The rupee then current in Bengal was the Arcot rupee, worth IN INDIA : 1500K IX. 3 difficulties they must expect to encounter, espe- cially from the Mahomedans, who were at that time the rulers of Bengal. These difficulties are similar to what have been already explained in the Missions of South India.4 3. This Letter appears to contain the earliest Erection authentic record extant of the state of Christianity church in in North India. It was probably the interest Calcutta- manifested by the Christian-Knowledge Society on the subject, together with the religious books which they sent to the Chaplain for distribution, that first awakened the attention of the British resi- dents in Calcutta to the duty of providing a suit- able place for the celebration of Public Worship. Mr. Briercliffe's Letter is dated December 31st, 1715; and it has been concluded, with great ap- pearance of probability, that the old Church in Calcutta was founded shortly after. That Church is mentioned by Captain A. Hamilton, quoted above, who was in India at that time, in the following terms: — "About fifty yards from Fort William stands the Church built by the pious charity of the merchants residing there, and the Christian bene- volence of seafaring men, whose affairs called them to trade there ; but Ministers of the Gospel being subject to mortality, very often young merchants are obliged to officiate, and have a salary of fifty pounds per annum added to what the Company allow them, for their pains in reading Prayers and a Sermon on Sundays." Other writers describe the construction of this worth, at that time, about 2s. 6c/., though afterwards reduced in value. The Sicca rupee was not introduced till after the year 1757. — Asiaticus, p. 7. The work here referred to was published in Calcutta in 1S02. It contains a useful collection of Ecclesias- tical, Chronological, and Historical sketches respecting Bengal. (') Propagation of the Gospel in the East. Part iii. pp. 185 — 189. The remainder of this Letter is now of no moment. B 2 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Formation of a Charity Fund. temple as perfect, stating that its steeple " was very lofty and uncommonly magnificent, and con- stituted the chief public ornament of the settle- ment." It was built, indeed, " without any assist- ance from the Company," " in days when gold was plenty, labour cheap, and not one indigent Euro- pean in all Calcutta." Some of the original con- tributors being of the society of Freemasons, it is said that, by their influence, the Church was dedi- cated to St. John ; and it is likewise recorded, that the Governor on every Sunday walked in solemn procession to Church, attended by all the civil servants, and all the military off duty. When information of this building was transmitted to the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts, they returned " an answer expressive of their approbation, and of the great satisfaction they derived from so pious and so meritorious a work. The Society also sent a silver cup, with an appropriate inscription, in testimony and commemoration of it." 1 4. About the year 1732 a Charity Fund was esta- blished in connexion with the Church, principally by the liberality of an individual, Mr. Bourchier, a prosperous merchant, who resided in Bengal between 1720 and 1733, and at one time was master attendant (') Asiaticus. Part i. pp. 1 — 4. 18. 26. The author has exa- mined the records of the Propagation Society from the year 1715, with the hope of authenticating' the statement given in the te\t, and thereby ascertain ing, with some precision, the date of this building ; but he has not been successful. In the Report for 1715, p. 30, after mentioning the grants made to their own Mission settle- ments in North America and elsewhere, this brief notice occurs, under the head of ' Incidental Expenses:' "Not to mention at present the furnishing of surplices and other church utensils to some congregations who could not well purchase them." Whether the silver cup mentioned above is included herein, must remain a subject for conjecture. It is to be regretted that the cup itself has not been preserved : it is said to have been melted down, with some old-fashioned plate belonging to the Company, about the close of the last century. — Asiaticus, p. 18. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 5 at Calcutta. This gentleman built the old Court- House at Calcutta, soon after the arrival of the charter for the Mayor's Court, which was granted in August 1726. In 1734 Mr. Bourchierwas appointed Governor of Bombay ; but before his departure from Calcutta he presented the Court-House to the Com- pany, on condition that Government should pay four thousand Arcot rupees per annum to support a Charity School, and for other benevolent purposes. About the same time a subscription was raised towards the formation of the Charity Fund men- tioned above, and the proceeds were lodged in Go- vernment Securities. The sacramental collections, and fees for the palls kept for use at funerals, were added to this fund. Among other benevolent ob- jects contemplated by the establishment of this fund was the support of a Charity School for twenty children, who were maintained and educated at an annual expense of about two thousand four hundred rupees.2 5. At this time, in 1732, some Dutch, Germans, Appiica- and other foreigners, residing in Bengal, applied to Bengaifor the Missionaries at Tranquebar to send one or more a Missio- of their number to establish a Mission in those parts, nary" for the benefit, not only of the Natives ; but also of themselves and their children, who were growing up without any instruction. The Dutch had an occa- sional visit at their factory at Hooghly from a Chaplain or Missionary of their own nation ; but no one had yet settled among them. The Dutch Director promised to any who should settle there all the liberty and encouragement in their territories that it lay in his power to grant. Though the Mis- sionaries were not then able to comply with their (2) Asiaticus, pp. 7. 18. 19. These were probably the children of soldiers, whether by European or Native mothers. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Church steeple destroy ed by an earth- quake. request, yet they continued to urge it with such importunity, that in 1734 the Brethren forwarded their application to Europe, where it awakened a lively sympathy in the minds of all, both in England and Germany, who were interested in the progress of Christianity in India. The Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge entered warmly into the pro- posal, and engaged to contribute towards the support of any Missionary who should be appointed, and the contributions from other quarters flowed in with a liberality which encouraged hopes of soon accom- plishing their object ; but no suitable person could yet be found among the theological students at Halle. Three new Missionaries were sent out shortly after to Tranquebar, with the expectation that one of the senior Brethren might, on their arrival, be sent to Calcutta ; but this plan was frustrated by the death of Messrs. Worms and Reichsteig in 1735, and the hopes of the Bengal friends were still deferred.1 However, they did not despair ; and though disap- pointed for the present, they continued to manifest a growing zeal in behalf of the Missions on the coast, for which they remitted, from time to time, contributions to the amount of about eleven hundred rupees.2 6. In October 1737 a destructive hurricane, accom- panied by a violent earthquake, swept over the province of Bengal, and, besides throwing down two hundred houses in Calcutta, and doing other damage to a great extent, it is said that " the high and mag- nificent steeple of the English Church sunk into the ground without breaking." 3 Another account, by an eye-witness, states that the steeple fell pro- ( ' ) Niecamp. pp. 411,412. (2) Society for Promoting' Christian Knowledge Reports, 1713, 1751—1754. (;i) The Gentleman's Magazine, 1738. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 7 strate4, which is the more probable, as the body of the Church, though injured, remained standing, which were hardly possible had the steeple " sunk into the ground." 7. From this period there are no ecclesiastical Churchde- notices of Bengal till the year 1756, when Calcutta by the was taken by Sujah Dowlah, whose troops demolished JIahome- the old Church, with other buildings. It was on this occasion that one hundred and forty-six English- men were confined in the Black Hole at Calcutta, of whom one hundred and twenty-three were found dead the next morning, June 30th. The Chaplain, Rev. Jervas Bellamy, was among the sufferers. 8. By these disasters — the devastation of Calcutta Destruc- by the hurricane of 1737, and again by the unsparing Calcutta ' hand of the Mahomedans on the present occasion — all rec0lds- the records of the place were destroyed ; and we are left without any certain source of information respecting the state of Christianity in Bengal up to this period. 9. Twelve months after, in June 1757, the victory Calcutta rccovprGci of Plassey, gained by Colonel Clive, laid the founda- by the tions of New Calcutta and New Fort William. Enshsh- Decisive, however, as this battle was, the troubles of the four succeeding years so engrossed the thoughts of the English, that they do not appear to have con- templated repairing the dismantled walls of their sacred edifice, nor proposed to erect another. 10. But the providence of God was opening the m. Kier- way for the establishment of the Bengal Mission, so nf,"10ves to long desired. The occupation of Cuddalore by the Calcutta. French in 1758, and the retirement of the Missionary, M. Kiernander, to Tranquebar, we have already recorded.5 After remaining there for three months, and seeing no immediate prospect of the restoration (') Asiaticus, p. 6. Note. ( •'') 13. 8. c. 2. Dec. Hi. ss. 3—6. HISTORY OF CI-IUISTIANITV CHAP. I. Auspicious com- mence- ment of his Mis- sion. of the English to Cuddalore, he began to turn his thoughts to Bengal, the only English settlement now open to him for Missionary labour. Accord- ingly, with the unanimous concurrence of his Bre- thren, he embarked for Calcutta September 11, 1758, and arrived, after a dangerous passage, on the 29th. He found the Governor, Colonel (afterwards Lord) Clive, together with the Members of Council, cordially disposed to take him under their protection, and to patronize his Mission.1 Of this friendly dis- position he received a pleasing token in November, when, at the baptism of his son, Colonel and Mrs. Clive, Mr. William Watts, a Member of Council, and his lady, stood sponsors for the infant, which was named after its distinguished godfathers, Robert William. He was kindly welcomed by the Chap- lains also, the Rev. Henry Butler and the Rev. John Cape, who procured large subscriptions for carrying on his Mission, and assisted him in his peculiar offices as a minister of the Gospel.2 11. Thus encouraged, on the 1st of December he opened a Mission School at Calcutta, inviting all classes to send their children to him for instruction ; and so readily was his invitation responded to, that by the middle of January 1759 he had forty scho- lars of various castes — English, Armenians, Portu- guese, and Bengalees. Two of the Bengalees were Brahmins, and several of the boys were from fifteen to eighteen years of age. From this time the School filled apace ; and at the close of the year it con- tained one hundred and thirty-five scholars, making, with thirty-seven who had gone out to service, and two deceased, a total of one hundred and seventy- four. Besides English Reading, Writing, and Ac- counts, they were all instructed and catechized in (') Meier's Missions-Gesehichte, p. 170. ('"■') Asiaticus, p. 25. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. < the Christian Religion, to which no objections what- ever were made : and such was the progress of some of the Heathen, and the interest which they seemed to take in their lessons, that Kiernander indulged the hope that when they came to maturity, and were at liberty to act for themselves, they would openly avow their belief in the truth now instilled into their minds. Several of the Bengalees were much interested in a religious treatise, entitled, Instruction for the Indians, and soon began to ask very pertinent questions concerning the faith of Jesus Christ.3 12. The Missionary had brought two Native He takes Christians from Cuddalore to assist him, one of cj?^se 1 Til* TTllf 1 °* "10 whom died this year. He had four other Assis- Charity tants for the different classes, and he found a good SchooL English Master in the Clerk of the Fort Church ; but he deemed it necessary for some months to spend the greater part of his own time in the School. The Charity School mentioned above, which was re-established after the restoration of Calcutta, was committed to his care : at present it contained only sixteen children. Although not connected with the Mission, yet this and one or twro other charitable institutions in Bengal became so intimately asso- ciated with Missionary proceedings, that they are unavoidably interwoven with our History ; and it is interesting thus to trace to its humble origin that stream of Christian benevolence, which was destined, in a few years, through God's assistance, to cover so vast an expanse of the moral desert of Hindo- stan. 13. It is worthy of remark, that the first two First two converts to the Protestant faith in Bengal were of Converts- (3) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1759. The little work mentioned here, Instruction for the Indians, was written by the Bishop of Sodor and Man for the Indian Missions. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Com- mences Divine Service in Portu- guese. His exertions among Euro- peans. the classes supposed to be the most bigoted to their own superstitions, a Romanist and a Brahmin. The former was an old Portuguese, who understood English ; and after frequent communications with the Missionary, he was convinced of the errors of Popery, which he abjured, and became a zealous Protestant. The Brahmin also, about the same time, turned from the idolatries of India and the prejudices of his caste, to the truth of the Gospel, and learned to be, like the Saviour, meek and lowly in heart. 14. M. Kiernander found at Calcutta several Por- tuguese who had belonged to his Church at Cuclda- lore ; and with these, his family, the two converts, and his Christian pupils, he commenced Public Worship on the 2d of June 1759, in Portuguese, the Governor and Chaplain allowing him the use of the Fort Church when not required for the English Ser- vice. During the first year he had fifteen baptisms; and there was reason to believe that the increase of his congregation would have been greater, if the Natives, and especially the Romanists, could have been assured of the permanency of the Mission. The parents of one of his Portuguese scholars ex- pressed their gratitude for the instruction which their son had received, and avowed their desire to join his congregation ; but they were apprehensive, they said, that if he should die, and no one were appointed to succeed him, they would be placed in greater difficulty than before : they determined, therefore, to postpone the public declaration of their minds. 15. Besides these Missionary Services, M. Kier- nander was active in distributing the religious pub- lications, in. English and other European languages, sent for the purpose by the Christian-Knowledge Society. By desire of the Danes at Fredricknadore and Seramporc, about twelve miles from Calcutta, IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 1 L he occasionally preached and administered the Sa- craments at those Stations. The foreign soldiers also, in the Company's service, claimed his atten- tion ; and he was sometimes called upon by the English Chaplains to preach and read Prayers in their Church. So incessantly was he occupied with these services and his attendance at the Schools, that he had no time to study the native languages : he therefore wrote home in urgent terms for a colleague to be sent to him, that one of them might apply himself to Bengalee, and the other to Hindo- stanee, in order to preach to the Natives of both classes the glad tidings of redemption. Such was the result of the first year of the Cal- cutta Mission ; and Kiernander was animated with hope that it would prove the first-fruits of an abun- dant harvest soon to be gathered in from the plains of Bengal. 16. The Mission School grew in popularity, and increase at the close of 1760 it contained two hundred and School. thirty-one scholars *, of whom nineteen were girls, English and Portuguese. About one half of the children were wholly maintained ; some paid for their education ; and the residue were instructed gratuitously. But the establishment was no ex- pense to the Christian-Knowledge Society, beyond the supplies of books and writing materials occa- sionally sent, the School being chiefly supported by charitable contributions in Bengal. Kiernander also appropriated a portion of his scanty stipend to fitting up a building, which he was permitted to use both as a Church and Schoolroom. He him- self lived rent free in a small house adjoining. 17. But he was not left to proceed without inter- J*01.1"111" ruption. Several scholars of the Romish Church, sition, from fifteen to twenty-five years of age, soon disco- (') Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1760. 12 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Senior Chaplain applies for another Missio- nary. Death of Mrs. Kier- nander and tlirce Chaplains. vered how they had been neglected by their own priests, and declared their determination to join the Protestant communion. This movement, as might be expected, alarmed the priests, who endeavoured to counteract the growing influence of Kiernander. They laboured hard to obtain possession of his little Church and dwelling-house, but hitherto without effect. Notwithstanding this opposition, the School continued to increase, and the assistance of a pious Schoolmaster, named Dirk Steenhover, was soon obtained. This good man had filled a similar post at Madras, with credit to himself and benefit to his School. * 18. In January 1761 the Rev. H. Butler, senior Chaplain, wrote to the Christian-Knowledge Society, bearing testimony to the diligence of their Missio- nary, and recommending them to send out a person of industrious habits and unblemished morals to assist him in the School : at the same time he held out the prospect of a considerable increase to the salary of such a man at Calcutta. The Society not being able immediately to procure a suitable teacher in Europe, wrote to M. Kiernander, recom- mending him to apply to the Brethren on the coast to send him a Catechist who should be capable of assisting him, that he might be at liberty to attend to the native languages.'2 19. This year his wife died, and also his two valuable friends, the Chaplains. The gentleman who succeeded, Rev. Samuel Staveley, was no less zealous to further the objects of his Mission ; but neither was he spared to him long, being carried off in the autumn of the following year by an awful epidemic that raged in Bengal. Kiernander him- ( ' ) Meier's Missions-Geschichte, p. 481. Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Reports, 1760, 1761. (') Meier's Missions-Geschichte, p. 496. IX INDIA: BOOK IX. 13 self suffered severely from this calamity ; but at length, after not less than six relapses, he was graciously restored to health. The mortality among the Natives was so great, that parents were afraid to send their children to School, which was now reduced to forty scholars ; but there was no dimi- nution of numbers on the books, and the rest re- turned when the cause for alarm was removed. 3 20. In the year 1763 Calcutta was thrown into. Native great consternation by the rising of the Natives, SSHmp". first under command of the Nabob, Cossim Aly pressed. Kawn, and afterwards under Sujah Dowlah. They appeared in sufficient force to call the whole of the British army into the field ; but on both occasions they were completely defeated, and their forces dispersed. In consequence of these successes, the English territories became more settled and secure than they were before. During the hostilities, Kiernander was apprehensive for the safety of his Mission : but his fears were now removed ; and he soon found that the triumphs of the sword had opened for him a more extended field than he was able to cultivate without the assistance of a Euro- pean colleague.4 21. This year the Chaplains altered the arrange- improve- ments in the Charity School, reducing the number JJ^e of children, yet putting them on a more efficient Mission. footing, and appointing a Master of their own. M. Kiernander, though still entrusted with the gene- ral superintendence of the Institution, was relieved by this alteration, and enabled to assemble the Mis- sion School more conveniently than before. In a short time, however, the scholars, as well as the con- gregation, became too numerous for the premises he occupied; and on applying to the authorities for C) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, L761. (4) Ibid. 176:2 — 1761. 14 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. a larger house, the Governor himself immediately ordered that a building of a convenient size should be appropriated for the present use of the Mission. With some alterations, these premises were ren- dered commodious enough to lodge all the charity children, and to provide a habitation for the Master. A spacious hall was fitted up as a Chapel, and solemnly dedicated, by Kiernander, to the worship of God. He preached on the occasion from 1 Kings viii. 27. " But will God indeed dwell on the earth ? behold, the heaven, and heaven of heavens cannot contain thee, how much less this house that I have builded?" Notice of 22. The Governor, Mr. Vansittart, besides lend- Governor , ■, . ■, . . -, , . , Vansittart. ing the premises, generously assisted to repair and enlarge them. This gentleman had formerly re- sided at Fort St. George, where he became ac- quainted with M. Swartz and other Missionaries on the coast, whom he had learned to esteem. Of Swartz especially he used to speak in the highest, terms, commending his piety, integrity, and disin- terestedness. He also bore testimony to the great reverence paid him by the Natives, and to the influ- ence which he had over them by his high character. Such was the patron whom Divine Providence had raised up to cherish this infant Mission in Bengal. He was able to appreciate the Missionary's under- taking, and glad to contribute his best endeavours to advance it. But the Mission was too soon de- prived of his fostering care. He left Calcutta in November 176.4, and was subsequently lost, in the Aurora frigate, which perished at sea.1 ?ionVof" 23' ^urm& tne absence of the German soldiers Romanists with the armyj M. Kiernander was more at liberty and others. (') For part of this information the author is indebted to Mr. Vansittart's noble son, Lord Bexley. The rest is taken from the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1765. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 15 to attend to the Natives. His exertions among the Bengalees were straitened by his imperfect ac- quaintance with their language ; but he was very assiduous with those who understood Portuguese, Heathen as well as Romanists. He now preached to them twice on the Lord's Day, and these services were well attended. Among the converts in 1764 there were three Malays, a married couple and a seaman ; also three Portuguese, one of whom was a young man in the School, named Domingo Simon, aged eighteen, who became very useful in teaching the younger scholars. Several other Romanists, who attended his Church, avowed their conviction of the truth of what they heard, and their desire to join the Protestants ; but they postponed it for the present. 24. The Portuguese were very numerous at Cal- hostility y • or lvoniish cutta, and Kiernander was indefatigable in distri- Priests. buting among them the religious Tracts in their language which the Brethren had sent from Tran- quebar. This roused their priests again to oppose him. Of all the Romish Priests in India, those in Bengal seem to have been hitherto the most inatten- tive to their people's instruction and morals2 ; but no sooner was the attempt made to enlighten them, than they took the alarm, and exerted every means in their power to prevent the escape of any from their domination. So great was their influence, that it was with the utmost difficulty that Kier- nander, or any Protestant, could hold communica- tion with their people ; and the methods whereby they laboured to maintain it will be best understood by the description of one or two cases. A woman who had joined the Protestant Church was taken dangerously ill, when she desired to see M. Kier- (") The low state of the Roman Mission in Bengal has been mentioned in a former part of this History. Book v. c. 3. s. 2. JG IIIST.ORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, nander, and to receive the Lord's Supper at his hands ; but the priests contrived clandestinely to prevent the meeting, and to deprive her of the con- solation of that ordinance at her last moments : and when she died, they had her buried in their own cemetery, pretending that she had returned to their communion. They were afterwards convicted of having surreptitiously drawn up her will in their own favour, which was so manifestly unjust towards her family, that it was set aside in the Mayor's Court. Whenever a European Protestant married a Romanist, and the children were baptized by the English Chaplain, it was the constant practice of these priests to take advantage of the father's ab- sence from home, or of his death, to re-baptize the children, that they might claim them as members of their own Church ; and whenever the Protestant Clergy demurred about marrying a couple, in con- sequence of some legal impediments, the priests im- mediately stepped in and performed the ceremony, without asking any questions about the lawfulness of the union. By such methods did they labour to impede the progress of Christianity in the country, and thereby confirm the intolerant character of their Church. Lord ciive 25. In May 1765 Lord Clive arrived to take peace" eS charge of the Government, with full powers, toge- with the ther with a Select Committee, to negociate peace Powers. with the Natives, which he lost no time in settling upon a firm basis, and on terms highly advantageous to the East-India Company. He was also empow- ered to act in other matters as often as he and the Committee might deem it expedient, without con- sulting the Council, or being subject to its controul.1 This propitious state of affairs encouraged M. (') Mill's British Tndia. 8vo ed. 1820. Vol. iii. pp.322 et seq. IX INDIA : BOOK IX. 17 Kiernander to reiterate his application to the Society for one or two fellow-labourers, in the confidence that the Lord would open a door for them in every part of the country, when they should have learned the native languages. 26. Soon after the conclusion of peace, the Ger- Present man soldiers returned to Calcutta, when Kiernander the Mis- resumed his service in their language. His own *™li- congregation was augmented this year with twelve converts from Romanism, eight adult Bengalees, and fifteen children. Of his native flock, nineteen were communicants ; and he bears testimony to the improvement in character of all under his charge, stating that they were more devout at Public Wor- ship, and more careful in conforming their lives to the precepts of the Gospel. In the following year thirty-nine were added to the Church ; making a total, since the commencement, of one hundred and eighty-nine.2 About half these converts were from Romanism : of the other moiety, about two-thirds were children of the Romish converts, and one- third Heathen, with one Jew. 27. The Jew, named Aaron Levi, was baptized in Conversion 1766. He had lived formerly at Smyrna, with his father, an officer in the Dutch Custom House. After leaving his father, he went to England, where he learned the language of the country, and lived for some years with one of his own nation. Subse- (2) The numbers in each year were — 1759 15 1760 11 1761 24 1762 4 1763 29 1764 32 1765 35 1766 39 — 1S9 VOL. IV. C 18 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY I. chap, quently he sailed for Bombay ; and suffering much from sickness on the voyage, he was induced to attend the Church prayers, which were read on board every Sunday ; and he derived so much com- fort and instruction from them, that he became desirous to embrace Christianity. On his recovery, however, and return to the business of the world, he seems to have lost these favourable impressions; until, on his arrival at Calcutta, they were revived under a return of indisposition, and again he resolved to become a Christian. In his anxiety for instruction, he consulted a Jewish convert to Romanism, who advised him to apply to a Romish Priest ; but his abhorrence of image-worship was so strong that he at once rejected this advice, and applied to the Pro- testant Missionary. M. Kiernander found him very determined in his resolution to join the Church of Christ ; and as he understood Hebrew well, and had a tolerable knowledge of English, he gave him a Bible in each language, directing him specially to study the 22d Psalm and the 53d of Isaiah. Levi took the books home, and came back to him next day, when he avowed his conviction that both David and Isaiah pointed to Jesus as the Christ ; that it was in vain to look for another ; and that, therefore, he would believe in Him. After some further instruction in the Scriptures, on the 26th of October 1766 Kiernander baptized him by the names of John Charles, which seemed to relieve his mind of a heavy load. The appearance of dejection was supplanted by cheerfulness and contentment. On Sundays he was regular in his attendance at Church, and on other days he diligently followed his usual calling. M. Kiernander was greatly encouraged by the conversion of this son of Abraham at so early a period of his Mission, regarding it as an omen of its future prosperity.1 (') Society for Promoting' Christian Knowledge Report, 1767. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. |<) 28. At this period the Schools were in a satis- Public factory state. Besides educating five of the present benefit of Teachers, they had already produced several clerks Schools. and other servants for the public offices and courts ; and some of the scholars were in the employment of private gentlemen. This was a valuable return for the patronage which the Schools had received from the officers of Government. Though few of these youths had embraced Christianity, yet M. Kier- nander ventured to hope, that, as the principles of true religion had been inculcated on their minds, their fidelity and good conduct would be such as to ensure the esteem of those who employed them, and that the general benefit thus accruing from the education given in the Schools, would recommend the Mission itself to the favour and protection of the East-India Company. In 1767, the house which the Government had lent second for the use of the Mission being required for the i7wJ$% public service, M. Kiernander resolved to purchase c ~ some ground, and build a Church at his own mence- expense. He had been for some time in com- "^ ot a parative opulence, having, after the decease of Church, his wife in 1761, married a widow of some property, Mrs. Anne Wolley. A considerable portion of his income he devoted to the cause of God ; and in the month of May he began to lay the foundation of his lew Church, and to prepare materials for the building. It was calculated that the whole expense vould amount to twenty thousand Sicca rupees2, which he hoped to supply without increasing the )urden of the Christian-Knowledge Society. About this period the Court of the Emperor, Shah Allum, at Allahabad, requested from him some copies of the Psalter and New Testament, in \rabic. He gladly complied with the request ; and (2) 2500/. sterling. c 2 20 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I Conver- sion of M. Bento, a Romish Priest. Bento's employ- ment in the Mis- sion. bearing that the books were well received by bis Majesty's Mullahs (Priests), he was encouraged to send them further supplies, until he had none left.1 2. Of thirty -six converts this year, twenty were Romanists ; and in 1768 a priest of that communion joined the Protestant Church. His name was Francis Bento de Sylvestre, of the Order of Augustin, and forty years of age. He had officiated formerly on the western coast, but had latterly been employed in Bengal, especially at Calcutta, where he learned the truth of the Gospel. His own account of the progress of his mind from darkness to light he thus described, in a Letter to the Christian-Knowledge Society. After stating that he was a native of Goa, born of European parents, and that he had served as " a Popish Missionary in Bengal upwards of fifteen years," he declared that, "having discovered the false zeal, hidden malice, and unwarranted doctrines of the Church of Rome, he thought that continuing in that communion would tend rather to the ruin than the salvation of his soul." For this reason, he added, he had quitted the Romish Church and em- braced the Protestant faith, in which, by the grace of God, he was firmly purposed to live and die.2 3. After much deliberation and fervent prayer, on the 7th of February he deliberately abjured the errors and superstitions of Rome, and M. Kiernander publicly received him into the Protestant Church. The Society afterwards took him into their service, to be employed in the Bengal Mission ; and as he understood French, Portuguese, Bengalee, and Hin- dostanee, he became, through Divine assistance, very successful in publishing the Gospel of Christ in those parts. Besides preaching regularly in Por- (') Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report, 176S. Asiaticus, pp. 25, 26. C) Ibid. 1769. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 21 tugiiese to the congregation at Calcutta, he had a little flock at a village called Parull, distant about a day's journey, where the Natives, chiefly Romanists, assembled from the surrounding villages for in- struction, preparatory to their being received into the bosom of the Church of England. These people are described as very attentive ; and there were no less than five hundred Catechumens, hitherto Ro- manists by profession, who avowed their desire to follow Padre Bento's example. Besides these public ministrations, he employed himself in translating the Church Catechism and many parts of the Common Prayer into Bengalee, for his own use ; and he found them of essential service in conducting Divine Worship, and in teach- ing the candidates for admission into the Church. 4. M. Bento proved a valuable colleague to Kier- Roman- nander, whose hands were further strengthened at ^oniS- this time by the temporary assistance of another availing. convert from the Romish priesthood, Da Costa, mentioned above3, who preached alternately with M. Bento in Portuguese. The effect of their united testimony against the errors of Rome and for the truth of the Gospel was such as to fill the conclave of Goa with alarm ; and in July 1769 a priest arrived at Calcutta, who declared himself to be commissioned by them to excommunicate Padre Bento, provided he refused to return to the Romish communion. This man wrote him a letter, con- taining the several charges alleged against him, and demanding an answer within twenty-four hours. But he replied to them immediately, and desired that his answers might be publicly read in their Church. As, however, he knew the Romish priest- hood too well to expect from them even this mea- sure of candour, he himself distributed copies of (,!) Madras Mission. Decade v. sect. 2. 22 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. ])is letter in Calcutta, which served to increase the stir among the Romanists in his favour. But he heard nothing more of the man from Goa, nor of the priests who had joined him ; for they found the people too well instructed in the doctrines of pure Christianity to submit any longer to their imperious dictation; and the "vain threats" of the stranger " did not in the smallest degree affect the Protes- tant Mission in Calcutta."1 Promising 5. Among the Heathen converts in 1769 there cases of conver- sion. •o was a Bengalee of some promise, twenty-four years of age. He was baptized by the name of Thomas ; and such was his proficiency in religious knowledge and the Portuguese language that he was soon found competent for the duties of a Catechist, in which office he became very acceptable and useful to his countrymen. A Chinese, from Canton, was like- wise baptized this year, who settled afterwards at Calcutta. There were several other interesting cases, both among the Bengalees and Romanists, received about this time into the Church. One of the latter was a native of Leghorn, named Antonio Scaffery, who had resided at Calcutta twenty-nine years, and was now fifty-nine years of age. For some time past his mind had been exercised with doubts concerning the religion of Rome ; and at length he avowed, with gratitude to the Lord, his conviction of the Truth as revealed in the New Testament. Indeed, the movement among the Ro- manists in Bengal continued to spread, under the ministry of Padre Bento, notwithstanding the per- severing endeavours of their priests to counteract his influence. (') Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1771. Asiaticus, p. 26. It will serve to mark the progress of Christian benevolence in Bengal, to mention, in this place, that the Presi- dency General Hospital in Calcutta was commenced in the year 1768. — Hist, of Calcutta Institutions, by C. Lushington, Esq. p. 291. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 23 6. This year Captain Griffin bequeathed the grievous 1 3 111 1 II G residue of his estate to the Mission ; but his pro- in 1770. perty was found to be so scattered, and his accounts Mlsslon f J . , . ' , , f. preserved in so irregular a state, that it was very doubtful from its whether any thing would be left for the Mission effccts- after all the legal demands on the estate should be discharged.2 This was a great disappointment to Kiernander ; but we find him, in the following year, acknowledging with gratitude the Lord's fatherly care over him and his Mission, in supplying all their wants amid the general famine that prevailed around him, and even giving him a sufficiency to relieve others who were perishing with hunger. Thus did the gracious providence of God make this Mission another Goshen amid the calamity that was depopulating the country.3 (2) Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report, 1771. The anonymous author of Asiaticus avers (p. 26), "I have seen the will and papers of Capt. Griffin, and can assert, that of the residuary legacy left to the Mission not one cash ever was realized." (3) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1772. In this calamity above fourteen hundred thousand persons are said to have perished in Calcutta and its vicinity ; while at Muxadabad, Patna, and other places, the mortality was much greater. In ex- pectation of this famine, in consequence of a long drought, large quantities of rice and other provisions had been laid up in store; but several of these granaries were consumed by fire, which greatly aggravated the poor people's distress. " The whole valley of the Ganges/'" was filled " with misery and death. Tender and delicate women, whose veils had never been lifted before the public gaze, came forth from the inner chambers in which eastern jealousy had kept watch over their beauty, threw themselves on the earth before the passers-by, and, with loud wailings, implored a handful of rice for their children. The Hooghly every day rolled down thousands of corpses close to the porticos and gardens of the English con- querors. The very streets of Calcutta were blocked up by the dying- and the dead. The lean and feeble survivors had not energy enough to bear the bodies of their kindred to the funeral pile or to the holy river, or even to scare away the jackals and vultures who fed on human remains in the face of day. The extent of the mortality was never ascertained ; but it was popularly reckoned by millions." — Macaulay's Critical and Historical Essays. Vol. iii. p. 194. 24 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. 7. The Mission Church, after much delay, in consequence of the architect's death, and from other Compie- minor causes, was finished in December 1770, and the new M. Kiernander consecrated it on the Fourth Sun- Church. day in Advent, by the name of Betii-Tephillah.1 Though erected chiefly at his own expense, yet he set it apart for the use of the Mission, under the care of the Christian-Knowledge Society. Thus, after a lapse of fourteen years from the time that the Mahomedans destroyed the old Church, Cal- cutta beheld a substantial Place of Worship com- pleted, at the responsibility, and almost at the ex- pense, of a stranger. But it proved a much heavier undertaking than he had expected, costing not less than sixty thousand rupees2, and thus exceeding the original estimate by five thousand pounds. To- wards this very serious amount he received in bene- factions no more than eighteen hundred and eighteen rupees, and was therefore responsible for the re- mainder. This excess of expenditure was occa- sioned chiefly by the alterations made in the plan and materials during the progress of the building, as M. Kiernander found it necessary, in consequence of the increase of his flock, to make it more com- modious than he had originally contemplated, and was also desirous that it should be a permanent structure. Divine Service was henceforth per- formed in it on Sundays, both in English and Por- tuguese ; and also on Wednesdays and Fridays, when the young were publicly catechized. The English communicants were eighty-five, and the Portuguese and other Natives, sixty-nine.3 8. Padre Bento proved, as had been anticipated, j. Hanson, an efficient colleague to M. Kiernander ; and on ;i Romish Priest. (') Hebrew — House of Prayer. (2) 7500/. sterling. C) Memorial Sketches of the Rev. I). Brown, Chaplain at Cal- cutta, p. 284. Asiaticus, p. 26. C'onver si on of F IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 25 January 1st, 1772, another priest, named Francis Joseph Hanson, abjured the apostacy of Rome, and embraced the Protestant faith. He was born at Vienna in 1739; educated and ordained in the Ro- man Church ; had officiated for some time in Eu- rope ; and was then sent to Bussorah, as a Missio- nary of the order of Carmelites, where he laboured four years. By reading the Scriptures he had, through the Divine blessing, been brought to the knowledge of the Truth, and, in consequence, to a full conviction of the numerous and perilous errors of Rome. The same gracious influence which dis- closed to his mind the system of falsehood in which he had been trained, also inspired him with reso- lution to forsake it. Accordingly, on his removal to Calcutta he went to M. Kiernander, and opened to him all his mind. Disburdened of his labouring thoughts, he listened with avidity to all that the Missionary said ; found his own previous views of the Gospel thoroughly confirmed ; and, in about a month after his arrival, he publicly read his abjura- tion of the Church of Rome, and then delivered the document to M. Kiernander, who received him as a member of his flock. This was followed by prayer, singing the Hundredth Psalm, and an ap- propriate sermon by the Missionary.4 The Lord's Supper was then administered to the convert and others. The Church was crowded on the solemn occasion ; the Governor, several Members of Coun- cil, the Rev. Dr. Burns, Chaplain, and many other English gentlemen being present. M. Hanson was a man of considerable intelligence and good abilities, being acquainted with eight (') On Rev. xviii. 4, 5. "And I heard another voice from hea- ven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her ini- quities." 26 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Conver- sion of another Priest, M. J. Ramal- hete. languages, and every way competent for the service of God in the Mission, in which he desired to be engaged. As, however, Kiernander was expecting a colleague from Europe, he could not at present un- dertake to engage him ; but he obtained employ- ment for him in the public service, in which he gave great satisfaction.1 9. On the 29th of November in the same year another priest renounced the errors and abomina- tions of his Church ; and on this occasion, also, M. Kiernander delivered a suitable discourse. This convert's name was Marcellino Joseph Ramalhete. He was awakened to the discovery of his ignorance in religion about four years before, at the abjuration of Padre Bento, with whom he had since carried on a secret correspondence. He had also diligently read the Bible and other religious works with which Kiernander had furnished him, until his search after truth had, under God, wrought in his mind a thorough conviction of the errors of Rome, and a firm resolve to forsake her communion. There were one or two more Padres at Calcutta who seemed almost ready to yield to the force of truth ; and this movement of the priests kept alive and extended the stir already created among their people, who became more and more desirous to read the Bible and other Protestant books which were distributed among them. M. Ramalhete was anxious to be sent up the country, in order to preach the Truth as it is in Jesus to those who were still in the bondage from which he was now set free ; but the low state of the Society's funds, and their present engagement to send out two new Missionaries, precluded them at this time from taking him upon their establishment.2 He gave (') Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report, 1773. O Ibid. 1774. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 27 himself, however, to the service of the Lord in the Portuguese congregation at Calcutta, content with the scanty subsistence which Kiernander and Bento were able to afford him out of their own salaries. He was of special service during the illness of Padre Bento ; and his disinterested conduct was a satisfactory evidence that he had embraced the Pro- testant faith from no mercenary motive. " Though very poor," Kiernander remarked, in his Report to the Society, "and burdened with many wants, his contented mind, by the grace of God, greatly alle- viates his distress." 10. Among the adult converts this year there Satisfac- were several cases worthy of notice. One was a Sons" Heathen woman, born at Macassar, but now residing at Chinsurah. She came to Calcutta with an earnest desire after the knowledge of God and the Redeemer; and the Missionary describes her as receiving in- struction with an open heart, and testifying her gratitude for the Divine goodness towards her. After her baptism she married a Dutch gentleman at Chinsurah, and her Christian deportment gave great satisfaction to all who knew her. A female convert from Romanism may also be mentioned, as tending to show the collateral benefit resulting from the sound instruction given to the school children. She was a Portuguese, from Chanderna- gore, and had resided a considerable time at Cal- cutta, where her son attended the Mission School. When he returned home in the evening, he took pleasure in reading the New Testament to his mo- ther, and she was no less pleased to hear him, until, through the Divine Blessing on the instruction thus imparted, she resolved to renounce the errors of Popery and join the Protestant Church. A Portu- guese man likewise, at Calcutta, who had long wished to separate from the Roman Church, but had been prevailed on by his wife to postpone it, 28 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Mrs. Kier- nander's death — her bequest to the Mission. Romanists' reasons for not follow- ing their convic- tions. now, upon her decease, fulfilled his desire, bringing with him a son and two daughters, who willingly followed their father's example.1 11. In June 1773 M. Kiernander was afflicted with the loss of his second wife, after an illness of six months' continuance. Before her sickness she had resolved to dispose of some of her jewels for the benefit of the Mission, and was waiting an oppor- tunity to sell them to the best advantage. A fewr days after her decease her sorrowing husband found consolation in executing her will, and with the pro- ceeds of her bequest he built a spacious School-room. It w7as erected on his own ground, to the east of the Church, and consisted of three large rooms, calcu- lated to contain two hundred and fifty children. The building was completed on the 14th of March 1774.2 12. As the Portuguese were become very desirous to read the Scriptures in their own tongue, Kier- nander obtained for them, from Tranquebar and Madras, a good supply of Bibles and religious Tracts, which they read privately in their houses, without regard to the denunciations of their priests. Many of them told him that they could see plainly enough numerous absurdities and abuses in their own reli- gion ; but they observed, that as he had nowr been at Calcutta more than fifteen years without any one coming to assist and succeed him, they must still hesitate to renounce their Church, lest they should be left altogether destitute of a guide. M. Kier- nander himself no less felt the importance of a colleague. Though in good health, yet his eyes were growing so dim that he w'as apprehensive of soon losing his sight. This circumstance, together with the not unreasonable objection of these Portu- (') Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1774. ( :) I bid. Asiaticus, pp. 26, 27. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 25) guese inquirers, naturally increased his anxiety to have an assistant from Europe without delay. 13. The Society were by no means inattentive to Anew the wants of this important Mission ; but they were JJryar" unsuccessful in several applications to the Divinity rives at Professor at Halle for two Missionaries. In 1773 Calcutta- one young man offered himself to the work, named John Christman Diemer, who sailed from England in December 1773, in company with M. Kiernander's two children, who had been sent home for education. The East-India Company granted them all a free passage on one of their ships.3 After a tedious voyage, they reached Calcutta February 19th, 1775. For a few months the Missionaries lived together, until M. Diemer's marriage with a young lady at Calcutta, when he removed to a house belonging to his father-in-law. His progress in the study of English was such, that he soon assisted in the public service ; and by the month of September he wTas able to preach in that language. He officiated at Chinsurah also, in German, where his ministrations were most acceptable. 14. M. Kiernander, on the death of his principal Difficulty Schoolmaster, found great difficulty in supplying his ingsuit?" place, owing to the demand for assistants for the fJ,le, Government service. Men of ordinary abilities could obtain much higher wages in any public office than the Mission could afford to give. At length a respectable man was induced to undertake the office for one hundred rupees4 a month, just double the stipend of Padre Bento ; and the four Assistants were paid in equal proportion. Kier- nander describes them all as well qualified for their duties, and discharging them to his satisfaction ; and though their pay was great, it did not exceed the C) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 177-1. (.') About 12/. sterling-. 30 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Desecra- tion of the Lord's Hay in Calcut- ta— good result from honouring it. half of what they might have obtained in secular employment. 15. About this time he was greatly distressed at the general profanation of the Lord's Day by Euro- peans in Calcutta ; and his remarks upon it may be useful to others under similar circumstances. He wrote to the Society, " Supposing that the law lays no restraint upon the Heathen in this particular, though the stranger within thy gates is included within the commandment, yet I cannot see why the Europeans, in their settlements, should, in this respect, conform to Paganism. When the Heathen have their festivals they cease from labour, and observe them strictly, and then the Europeans stop their works ; but on Sundays the Natives are allowed to go on with their labours, which are not suspended even during the time of public worship. When I built the Church, the School, &c, I never suffered any work to be done on that day ; and yet, as I hired the labourers by the month, I always paid them for seven days, though they worked only six ; and I observed they did more in the six days by having the seventh to rest. When their festivals did not fall on a Sunday, they would not mind the lesser ones at all, but continue their work as usual ; and on the greater ones, which last sometimes three or four days, would only absent themselves the last afternoon to go to their feast. Hence I judge it not impracticable to bring the stranger within our gates to a nearer conformity to the commandment ; at least, there can be no reason why Christians should break the Divine injunction in compliment to Heathenism. This makes them, with their Lord's Day, appear very contemptible in the eyes of the pagans : whereas, could they once see the Christian religion practised, and good examples set them, in this and other respects, by the Europeans, it would soon weaken the strongest objection they have IN INDIA : HOOK IX. 31 against Christianity, and, in time, make way for them to come in by flocks." 1 Seeing that this wise, con- siderate, and Christian conduct commanded such respect for a private individual, and so much consideration for his interest on the part of the Heathen in his employment, had his example been followed by other Christians, instead of the com- promising and irreligious, the timid and selfish course which they too generally adopted, they would have gained an hundredfold more in the good opinion of the Natives ; and it is impossible to calculate the extent to which, with the Divine blessing, they might thereby have commended the Christian religion to the benighted pagans around them. Ignorant and selfish as the Hindoos are, we here see that they can understand and appreciate Christian character ; and fearful is the responsibility of those persons whose conduct can tend only to prejudice their minds against the Gospel of Christ. 16. We may specially notice one of the adult Conver- converts from paganism this year, named Gunnesawn Persian* Doss. He was born at Delhi, had joined the scliolar- English army at the age of fifteen, and served several officers as Persian interpreter. In 1770 he accom- panied one of them to England, where he met with much kind attention, and instructed several persons in the Persian language. Returning to Calcutta in 1774, the year when Judges were first sent to India, and the Supreme Court of Judicature was established at Calcutta2, he was appointed Persian interpreter and translator to the Court. Not long after, he began occasionally to attend the Mission Church, where he listened attentively to the preachers, until, (') Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report, 1776. Abstract of Reports, pp. 1 73 — 175. O Mill's British India. Vol iv. pp. 267. ct. seq. 32 CHAP. I. Conver- sion of a Romanist and his household. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY in May 1775, he avowed to one of them his intention to become a Christian, and expressed a desire to be baptized. They found him well acquainted with the Catechism, the Book of Common Prayer, the Bible, and several other religious books, which he had read in England ; and his knowledge of Chris- tianity thence obtained led to his conviction of its truth, and his abhorrence of his former religion and mode of life. Being persuaded that he was sincere in his determination to renounce the idolatries of his country, and trust in Christ alone for salvation, the Missionary baptized him by the name of Robert. His sponsors were the Honourable Mr. Justice Cham- bers and his lady, and a Mr. Naylor.1 It is interesting thus to see persons of the first rank in India taking so lively an interest in the conversion of the Natives. They could not use their influence more to their own honour, or in a way better calculated to promote the glory of God. 17. Among the converts from Romanism also there was one worthy of notice. This was a young man who had been educated some time before in the Mission School. His object in attending the School was merely to learn to read and write English ; but he confessed that what he had heard when the other children were catechized made an impression on his mind which he could not obliterate, and prompted him to inquire into the reasons of the difference between the Protestant and Romish per- suasions. At length, by reading the Bible in Por- tuguese, he had become fully satisfied that truth was on the side of the Protestants, and resolved to embrace their religion. He disposed of his house at Handel, at that time the only Portuguese settle- (') Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1777. Abstract of Reports, pp. 179, 180. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 33 ment in Bengal, for the purpose of settling at Calcutta, and his wife and two children, with his seven slaves, joined the Church with him. 18. Among the deaths in the Mission this year Two other was that of an old Portuguese, who was converted f°™^s many years ago under the ministry of M. Schultze at Madras. Circumstances obliged him to go to Calcutta, where, finding no Protestant ministry on which he could attend, he relapsed to the Romish Church. As soon, however, as M. Kiernander arrived, he gladly embraced the opportunity of retracing his steps to the true fold, and evinced heartfelt sorrow for his former backsliding. Since that time he had been diligent in attending public worship, reading the Scriptures, and receiving the Lord's Supper. While thus careful for his own soul, he lost no opportunity to admonish others also ; and he had a particular method of convincing Romanists of their errors, which God had blessed to the conversion of several. He died about this time at the age of ninety-two.2 One of the converts from Romanism in 1776, a man of good repute among his neighbours, had requested M. Diemer to set him right in the follow- ing articles of his creed : the worshipping of images, saints, and the Virgin Mary; purgatory, the mass, and transubstantiation. Satisfied with the Mis- sionary's refutation of those errors, he found rest for his mind, and became a constant attendant on the services of the Church. He then strenuously exerted himself, by exhortation and instruction, to prevail on his wife and others to turn from Popery to the Protestant faith ; but it is not stated with what effect. C) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1777. Abstract of Reports, pp. 179, 180. VOL. IV. 1) 34 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. 19. The Mission was augmented during this De L cade with four hundred and ninety-five souls.1 Th< Mission communicants of the English and Portuguese con cemetery, gregations attending the Mission Church were hounSe.s_ together, one hundred and ninety-two. The Schoo endow- contained at present no more than eighty-eigh children, several having recently left for servici whose places were not yet filled up. Some years before M. Kiernander had purchased piece of ground for a cemetery, which he no\ enclosed with a brick wall. Last year he had buil seventeen alms-houses for poor widows, who wer dependent on the funds at his disposal. Severa small legacies had from time to time been be queathed to the Mission, amounting together t fifteen hundred rupees, which he placed in th public funds, trusting that it would form the nucleu of a permanent endowment. Sicknessof 20. At this time the want of efficient Missionarie narieslssl°" was severely felt. M. Diemer was suffering from pulmonary affection, which compelled him to relin quish all duty, and retire to Chinsurah. In th following year he rallied sufficiently to return t Calcutta and resume part of his work for a shor time ; but in a very feeble manner. M. Kiernande also, who took his place in the pulpit, was soo: obliged to desist, in consequence of his dimness c (') The numbers were — 1767 36 1768 42 1769 49 1770 48 1771 33 1772 41 1773 55 1774 47 1775 67 1776 77 495 IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 35 sight and other infirmities of age. The only person left to conduct the service was his son, who had already read the Lessons and Prayers for M. Diemer, and now preached for his father. Though not in orders, yet it was deemed advisable, by Mr. Justice Cham- bers and other friends at Calcutta, that he should officiate for the present, rather than suspend the service altogether till the arrival of another Mis- sionary.2 1. This state of his own and his colleague's third health, and also the increasing delicacy of Padre TtjzTo Bento, induced Kiernander to apply to the Brethren 1786- at Tranquebar for help. They sent him M. Koenig, tvTmjs- who remained at Calcutta a few months, officiating sionaries in the Portuguese language. In 1778 he returned Tra™que- to Tranquebar, when his place at Calcutta was sup- bar- plied by M. Gerlach, the junior Missionary. Kier- nander's son continued to officiate in the Church, and Padre Ramalhete was actively employed as a Catechist. 2. Notwithstanding this paucity of labourers, the improve- Portuguese and Bengalee congregations continued to improve both in numbers and character. The tTans. communicants were increased to two hundred, and the piety of several of them was such as to attract observation.3 This Report was confirmed by Mr. William Chambers, in a Letter to M. Swartz, as we gather from the answer of the latter. "It is cheer- ing," he writes, " to reflect on the externally devout behaviour of the congregation. Oh may the Spirit of Jesus come on them like a rain, that the Bengal desert may become a fertile soil, and fruitful field of the Lord !" " It is a most pleasing reflection to me, which has been much strengthened by the reading of your favour, that God is able to raise (2) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1778. (3) Ibid. 1779, 1780. D 2 merit in the Chris- Si £ - T 7 . £Z -T -- J ~ -Z - : ; iisfi : _-" : : 2= Z . L - '_ . _ 3- _L~ I7!^ :^.--=?z : izn i: - - : = 2 ; - - - . - ^Ll"I:r £Z«:rVjr-ir^ VI^LI - _rrEL H ; _ : - ~r _ t 7 - _- . : . ./ j - - ■ - - ; -_:T J : .- : :: i": : :::--- ; - _ _: 1 : : 1 J :_- ■Mbfc?- z= . — 'IT 3Q BISTORT OF CHRISTIANl l'\ chap. House was pulled down, they agreed with the L churchwardens to pay that sum in perpetuity.1 Military 5. The Charity School tor twenty hoys, niain- wiuni tained out of this fund, was followed, in the year 17S3. by a more extended establishment, ealled the Bengal' Military Orphan Society. This valuable Institution owed its origin to the benevolent propo- sal of Major-General kirkpatriek : and its object was. to provide permanent funds for the mainte- nance of the children oi' officers dying in indigent circumstances. To these were afterwards added the children of soldiers, whether born of European or native mothers. The officers of the army gene- rally allowed a portion of their pay to be stopped for the support of this establishment.- In 17S(> it was placed under the superintendence of one of the Chaplains. Rev. David Brown, who had arrived that year from England.3 The founding of this asylum for the friendless orphan we may regard as another indication of the growing improvement of the European society in Bengal. state of G. But the Calcutta Mission was in a state to l!onMis" cause great anxiety to its friends. In 1783 M. Die- mers declining health compelled him to return to Europe. In 1786 Padre Bento, whose health had been declining for some time past, was released from his sufferings ; and M. Kiernander, who had recently been enjoying some respite from labour, was now. at the age of seventy-four, and after a period exceeding forty-five years of Missionary ser- vice, obliged again to resume the active duties of his office. The Native Schools contained about one hundred and fifty children. The communi- () Asiatieus. p. 10- Hist, of Calcutta Institutions, by C. Lush- ington, Esq. pp. 322, 323. (-) Lushinirton's History of Calcutta Institutions, pp. 229, etseq. Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report, 17S5, p. 94. (") Memorial Sketches of Rev. 1). Brown, p. v. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. cants amounted to two hundred and eighty ; five hundred and eighteen souls4 were added To the Church during this Decade ; and there was every appearance of an increasing interest among the Heathen and Mahomedans in favour of Christianity 5 ; but without efficient labourers, little improvement could be made of these encouraging indications. 30 1. For some time after M. Kiernanders marriage tF: with Mrs. Wolley, the rich widow mentioned above. — he was considered one of the wealthiest men in - Calcutta; and we have seen the beneficial use he M made of a considerable portion of his money. Be- liberality. sides erecting the Church. Schoolroom,, and Mission House, almost at his own expense, he was the chief stay of the Mission when struggling with pecuniary difficulties. His charities to the poor also, who thronged the Mission Premises for relief, were profuse ; and he is supposed to have expended upon Missionary objects upwards of one hundred thousand rupees'5 of his private funds. 2. Thus far, then, his possession of wealth had His Pecu- ' J- . . niarr em- proved a public benefit : but we must give the i . shade as well as the light of the picture. During ments- the past year he saw the'cloud of adversity gathering C) In 1777 74 177^ 75 1779l 95 1780 f 1781 30 1782 39 L783 53 17-5 -1 17S6 71 3 is (s) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report*. 1787, 1788. Asiaticus, p. 27. (r) About 12,000/. sterling Swartz's Memoirs. Vol. fa. pp- 261, &c. 40 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, around him ; and at last, in 1787, it burst upon his hoary head. It was not the large sums he be- stowed on charitable objects that impaired his for- tune, but his profuse expenditure of the remainder. His second marriage had connected him with some of the most opulent families in Bengal, and his riches introduced him to others in similar circum- stances. In the friendly intercourse which he thought it proper to maintain with these parties he was induced to adopt their mode of living, hoping thereby to gain an influence over them which might enable him gradually to lead them into the paths of religion. But, alas ! instead of succeeding with them, he himself became the victim of his worldly conformity. His wealth soon began to waste away, and in the hope of repairing his ruined fortune he entered into several secular spe- culations ; but his schemes all failed : his Missio- nary character was gone ; and he found himself involved in pecuniary difficulties from which he had no means of extricating himself. Under cir- cumstances so distressing, he naturally wished to retire from the scene of his humiliation ; and, in several of his recent letters to the Christian-Know- ledge Society, he expressed a wish to be allowed to return to Europe, on the plea of the infirmities of age, and earnestly solicited them to send out ano- ther Missionary, " lest his congregation should be forsaken, and his Church shut up." When, however, he thought of his little flock, again and again his heart misgave him. As he was now their only re- maining pastor1, and must have left them as sheep without a shepherd, he could not bear the thought of tearing himself away. fromcli'08 3. But necessity soon drove him from the post cutta. (') It does not appear what became of M. Gerlach or Kiernan- der's son. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 41 which he was so unwilling of his own accord to relinquish. His effects were seized ; and the cre- ditors claiming the Church as his personal property, the Sheriff of Calcutta affixed his seal to the door. No doubt it was "with a trembling hand" that he " closed the gates of Beth-Tephillah ;" but the magistrate must obey the law of which he is only the executor.2 But with what feelings must the venerable Kiernander have seen the gates of the sanctuary thus barred against him through his own imprudence. Though in the seventy-sixth year of his age, and the forty-seventh of his Mission, he was more oppressed with grief than with natural infir- mity as he withdrew from the scene of his useful labours, and fled for refuge to Chinsurah, where he spent the remainder of his days, in poverty, indeed, but not in disgrace ; for he lived, as we shall see, to retrieve his character ; and the memory of his misfortunes stands as a beacon to Christians in every situation, and especially to future Missionaries, to shun the entanglements of wealth and the allure- ments of the world. Our hearts deceive us if we flatter ourselves that we may be trusted with great wealth, or that we are sufficiently fortified with re- ligious principle to venture uncalled into the so- ciety of irreligious men. If God leave us, we are sure to fall, like Kiernander ; and the more eminent our past services and reputation, the deeper will be our shame.3 4. But the Lord did not forsake the Mission in Committee this calamity. He raised up one servant to recover mentfof6" the Church, and another to supply its ministrations. *e Mis" The late Charles Grant, Esq., stepped forward, and (2) Asiaticus, p. 27. Memoirs of Rev. D. Brown, p. 284. (3) Asiaticus, pp. 27 — 29. Swartz's Memoirs. Vol. i. pp. 335, &c. Rev. D. Brown's Memoirs, pp. 284, &e. Dr. Brown's History of Christianity among the Heathen. Vol. i. pp.213, &c. 42 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Rev. A. T. Clarke sails for Calcutta. Rev. D. Brown's attention to the Mission. paid down ten thousand rupees, the sum at which the building was appraised; and the Rev. David Brown, the Chaplain mentioned above, undertook to perform gratuitously the English Services, so far as they might be compatible with his official duty. These two gentlemen, together with William Cham- bers, Esq., then formed themselves into a Com- mittee of Management for the Mission, when the whole of the property was made over to them in trust for the Christian-Knowledge Society. They lost no time in acquainting the Society with these arrangements, tendering their services in any way that they could be made available ; but at the same time they represented, in urgent terms, the neces- sity of a Missionary being sent out without delay to take charge of the Mission. This application was seconded by an appeal from another Chaplain, Rev. John Owen, who took a lively interest in the pro- gress of Christianity in Bengal. 5. In acknowledging these communications, the Society expressed its entire approval of all that the Committee had done, and announced the appoint- ment of Rev. Abraham Thomas Clarke as their Missionary to Calcutta. This was the first English Clergyman that went out as a Missionary to India. After taking leave of the Committee of the Society, in whose presence he received a solemn charge, to which he returned an appropriate reply1, he sailed for India in the month of April 1789 on one of the Company's ships. 6. In the meantime Mr. Brown was diligently preparing the ground for the expected Missionary. Though Chaplain to the Government and the Or- phan Asylum, his heart yearned over the prostrate myriads in darkness around him. He possessed, in the most large and elevated sense, the spirit of a (l) Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report, 1789. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 43 Missionary, whose office he had chosen, while young in years, as both the reasonable service and the gratification of his whole life. While his heart's cares and pains were for the Ministry, and for the real conversion of souls to God among his countrymen in India, his mind was perpetually busied about the Heathen, whom he longed to see members of that Lord whose cross was his own hope. With these feelings, ever since his arrival in the country he had diligently inquired into the state of all the Society's Missions, maintaining a correspondence with the Missionaries on the coast. 2 7. Though deeply affected by the ignorance and Es.ta- superstition of the people, the arduous work of school8 for their instruction animated rather than discouraged Native him. He began by establishing a School for Hin- rp ar doo children, about four years of age, who were forsaken by their relations in times of dearth. Some of them were orphans. To these he became a father, regarding them as his own family ; and he had promises of support from a few pious persons, which encouraged him to persevere. He purchased some land for his scholars to cultivate, intending to support them partly by their own industry when old enough to work. While thankful to God for the fair prospect with which he was permitted to sow the first seed on the low ground of a Native School, he looked forward with animated hope, projected other plans, and invited his few devout friends in Calcutta to join with him in prayer for the Divine blessing upon his endeavours. They met once a month for this purpose, when they united their solemn supplications for the spreading of the Gospel in all the world, and especially in the provinces of Bengal. Mr. Chambers commenced a translation of the New Testament in Bengalee for (2) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1789. 44 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, the use of the School ; but he made little progress L in the work, in consequence of his numerous public avocations ; nor did he live to complete this impor- tant task.1 Conver- 8. Not long after Mr. Brown had commenced his Teacher, labours at the Mission Church he was further en- couraged by the change wrought in the character of one of the Teachers under him, on whose mind the Gospel seemed to have produced a gradual and an abiding effect. This beginning of success made him the more urgent with his college friends and others at home, either to join him or to send him help.2 Mr. Brown 9. But his attention to Missionary objects soon Asylum6 awakened opposition on the part of some persons, for the wn0 raiSed evil reports against him. The Managers of the Orphan Asylum, also, were not satisfied with his giving so much of his time to the Mission Church. Though he was careful not to let it inter- fere with his duties to this Institution ; yet the Managers could not think the efficient discharge of both engagements compatible with each other. Not that they were hostile to his exertions for the Natives ; quite the contrary : for in their corre- spondence with him on the subject, they declared themselves to be " impressed with a just sense of the laudable motives which influenced him in forming his engagements to officiate in the ministry of the Mission Church."3 Nevertheless, they deemed it their duty to the Asylum to insist on his either quitting the Mission, or immediately sepa- rating from his engagement with them. With the unanimous advice of his religious friends he chose the latter alternative, and left the Asylum in August 1788, thereby giving a noble example of disinter- (') Brown's Memoirs, pp. 224, 231, 233, 235, 240, 241. C) Ibid. pp. 226, &c (3) Ibid. p. 47. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 45 ested zeal in the Missionary cause ; for he threw up a lucrative appointment, and relinquished the comfortable habitation provided for him at the Asylum, rather than see the Mission Church shut up, and the congregation dispersed ; and he con- tinued to perform these duties, without remunera- tion, until the Missionary arrived. This change in his affairs obliged him for the present to suspend his Native School, which had depended chiefly upon his own resources.4 He retained possession, however, of the ground whereon it stood, hoping that at some future time it might be found useful for some Missionary purpose.5 10. Amid the fluctuations of circumstances, Mr. His pro- Brown never suspended his thoughts for India's re- Misdon^ demption. Intent on this object, he drew up "A Bengal Proposal for establishing a Protestant Mission in Ben- gal and Baharr\" in which he urged, with great force and energy, the claims of the Natives upon the ( 4 ) Brown's Memoirs, pp. 47, 242, 253. ( 5 ) Ibid. p. 63. (6) In this document he considered, What sort of men were to be chosen ; how they were to be supported ; and the plan they were to pursue. The acquisition of Sanscrit was to be made a primary object; as it is the basis of Bengalee and the other eastern tongues, and it contains the mythology, laws, history, and literature of the Hindoos. The knowledge of this language he stated to be indis- pensable for giving a pure translation of the Scriptures ; and such is the poverty of the Bengalee, that he thought it would be difficult to preach the Gospel with becoming dignity without the use of Sanscrit. He therefore proposed that two young Clergymen should be sent as Missionaries direct to Bengal ; and after spending a few months at Calcutta, in order to become in some measure ac- quainted with the customs of the country, they were to proceed to Benares, the celebrated seat of Hindoo learning, where thev were to spend about three years in the acquisition of the eastern lan- guages. Besides zeal and grace, which he considered of funda- mental importance, they were to possess all the qualifications necessary to a character in which the pious student and prudent Missionary were to be united. Another part of his plan was the establishment of Native Schools throughout the country, similar to those designed by Mr. Sullivan for South India. 46 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. British Government, and the duty of imparting to them the privileges which the English enjoyed, as well in a religious as in a civil point of view. He recommended the measure of translating the Scrip- tures into the different languages of the East, and of sending forth Missionaries to instruct them, " fit men," he remarked, " of free minds, disinterested, zealous, and patient of labour, who would accept of an invitation, and aspire to the arduous office of a Missionary." 1 Governor- ii. The Rev. Messrs. Blanshard and Owen, the declines to Presidency Chaplains, cordially approved of this sanction it. proposal ; but in those days no plan, whether of a civil or religious character, could succeed in Bengal without the sanction of Government, It was there- fore determined to mention the subject to the Governor-General, Lord Cornwallis. His lordship looked over the plan ; but was not disposed to pro- mote it. He offered no opposition, indeed ; but having, he said, no faith in such schemes, and thinking that they must prove ineffectual, he declined taking any part in them. He had no objection, however, that others should make the attempt, and promised not to be inimical.2 12. The proposal was next circulated in India, and also sent home to several of the Bishops and leading persons in England, who were known to take an interest in the promotion of Christianity in the East : and though the Christian-Knowledge Society were not then in circumstances to undertake a design of this magnitude ; yet the proposal prepared the public mind to entertain it in more propitious times. It is interesting, also, to observe, in this conception of one devout man's mind, the germ of those vast operations which in less than fifty years were to Circulated in India and England. ( ' ) Brown's Memoirs. Preface, p. xiii. C) Ibid. p. 2-18. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 47 diffuse throughout British India the blessings of science and Christian knowledge. 13. On the 27th of September 1789 the Rev. A. T. Rev. a. t. Clarke arrived at Calcutta, where he was welcomed Sv''ke.n!i' by the Society's correspondents with much cordiality begins his and affection. The Governor-General also showed W0lk' him particular attention ; and throughout the Pre- sidency a favourable opinion was entertained of his principles and character. He took immediate charge of the Mission, and commenced his labours in the English congregation with general acceptance. He also began a Sunday-Evening Lecture for the con- venience of the lower classes of Europeans, who were unable to walk to Church in the heat of the day.3 He commenced the study of Portuguese for the purpose of ministering to the native congregations, most of whom, as we have seen, spake that language. The delicacy of his health prevented his close appli- cation to study ; but he hoped to accomplish this object in the course of a twelvemonth. He also contemplated the study of Sanscrit, with a view to become more generally useful among the Natives ; and so wide and fair was the prospect before him, that he wrote to the Society in pressing terms to send him a colleague, " one who should be superior to every view but that of being useful to the best interests of mankind, to take an equal part with him in the labours of his important Mission. Such a one he would receive as a brother, and gladly endeavour to promote his satisfaction and comfort." 14. In January 1790 Mr. Clarke was invited by the He is aP- Governors of the Free-School Society to accept the jwSn- office of Superintending Master to that Institution, tendent of which had been established the year before. It was school!* proposed to allow him a commodious habitation contiguous to the Mission Church, and three hundred (3) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1790. 48 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Sicca rupees a month. As this School appeared to embrace one important object of his Mission, the education of the young, and the two senior Chaplains were among the Governors who offered him the situation, he ventured to accept it ; and the Society confirmed the appointment, having reason to believe that its duties would be compatible with his Missio- nary engagements ; for it appeared that the interests of religion, and consequently the benefit of the com- munity, were likely to be promoted by this esta- blishment. Another 15. The local subscriptions to the Mission Church nary^e- now amounted monthly to more than two hundred quired. Sicca rupees, besides other contributions obtained in the country. The management of the Mission fund was committed to three trustees. The congregations had so increased since Mr. Clarke's arrival1, that a further enlargement of the Church was projected, by the addition of a chancel, which would admit a freer circulation of air, and increase the accom- modation. As Mr. Clarke's health continued delicate, Mr. Brown assisted him in his ministrations. At the same time he was urgent with the Society to send out another Missionary, not merely to co-operate with Mr. Clarke in the English department ; but also to cultivate those branches of the Mission which were now unavoidably neglected. The only Portu- guese Teacher mentioned at this period was a M. Frangel, of whom we have little more account than that he was able to keep the native congre- gation together. But this did not satisfy the zeal of Mr. Brown and the other correspondents of the Society. They saw that M. Frangel was too far advanced in years to carry out their plan for the (') No returns of this increase, nor indeed any Notitia of the Mission, appear to have been sent home after Kiernander's re- tirement. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 49 extension of the Mission, which was to have the native population everywhere addressed in their own language, as they were on the Coromandel coast; and hence their importunity for one Missio- nary at least, if not more, to be sent out with all practicable speed. In hopes of the Society being able to comply with their request, they began to project increased accommodation on the Mission premises, and two thousand rupees were imme- diately contributed for the purpose. When these proposals reached England they awakened a kindred spirit in the Society for Promoting Christian Know- ledge, who passed a resolution to send out another Clergyman to Calcutta, as soon as one could be found willing to go and competent to the charge.2 16. But all these brightening hopes were soon to MrClarke be dimmed by another dark cloud. In November ChTp-8' of this year Mr. Clarke accepted a Company's laui[17cai-d Chaplaincy, and threw up his Mission without any cutta, warning. The first that the Society heard of it was from himself, actually informing them that he had left both the Mission Church and his station as Superintending Master of the Free School, and had removed from Calcutta to Chunar, by order of the Commander-in-Chief. He proposed, indeed, to re- pay all the expenses incurred for his equipment and passage to India ; but this was a poor compensation to the Society for the loss of his services to a Mis- sion so destitute as theirs at Calcutta. 17. But there was one on the spot to whom St. Mr.Brown Paul's rebuke did not apply — All seek their own, not pies the the things which are Jesus Christs? Mr. Brown's JJj^1 heart was thoroughly in the work. We have seen that he had already sacrificed his own interests for C) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1791. (3) Phil. ii. 21. 50 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP- those of the Mission, and he at once resumed the charge. We admired his conduct before ; but it was now greatly enhanced by the contrast it pre- sented to that of Mr. Clarke.1 The Church, thus deserted by its Missionary, must again have been shut up but for the assistance which he imme- diately rendered. He undertook the regular per- formance of Divine Service to a numerous and increasing congregation. The Society expressed their obligations for these kind and Christian ser- vices in strong terms2; and they immediately en- deavoured to obtain a successor to Mr. Clarke, voting some additional pecuniary encouragement to any who should offer themselves for the work at Calcutta. Notwithstanding their present difficulty, they entertained and expressed the most sanguine hopes that the work would still be carried on by competent agents, to the glory of God and the welfare of men's souls.3 (') In justice to the memory of Mr. Clarke, we will state, that he did not relinquish, with his Mission, all interest in the conver- sion of the Heathen. Being appointed shortly after to accompany the British forces to Malacca, besides opening an English School for the soldiers' children, he attended to the instruction of the Na- tives, and for this purpose studied the language, the Malay, and held frequent conferences with their chiefs on religious subjects. There he found the entire Bible in Malay, translated by the Dutch Clergy, as mentioned above. (Book vii. c. 2. s. 5.) This informa- tion of his proceedings was given to M. Gericke, at Madras, by an English officer, who returned from Malacca, with a friendly mes- sage from Mr. Clarke, and a request that he would furnish him with some books for the use of the garrison and School. Gericke was rejoiced to hear that he still retained an affection for the Mis- sionary work ; and the Christian-Knowledge Society now enter- tained hopes, that the object of his Mission to India might in some degree be accomplished, though he had formerly disappointed them. M. Gericke was able to supply him with the English books that he wanted out of the Society's stores. — Society for Promoting Chris- tian Knowledge Reports, 1799, pp. 135—138. 1800, p. 144. O Memoirs of Rev. D. Brown, pp. 289, 290. C) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1792. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 5 1 18. In this confidence the Society's correspon- Eniarge- dents at Calcutta participated ; and they prepared J? the for the accommodation of two Missionaries, out of a Church- considerable sum generously contributed by Mr. Charles Grant and Mr. Udney4, of the Civil Ser- vice, and subsequently a Member in Council. Di- vine Service in the Mission Church was not once omitted, Mr. Brown being occasionally assisted by the Chaplains, Messrs. Blanshard and Owen. The English congregation was so much increased that it was found necessary again to extend the accommo- dations in the Church ; and this, together with the improvements in the interior, and the enlarge- ment of the dwelling-house, cost not less than ten thousand rupees. The work was finished on the 29th of December 1793, when M. Kiernander, who, even in his poverty, retained the respect of all who knew him, was invited to open the new chancel. The aged Missionary was glad to obey the call. He administered the Sacrament on the occasion, "and was extremely happy to see the Church so much improved, and so well attended." In trans- mitting this report to the Society, Mr. Brown sub- joined, that he could not but lament Kiernander's destitution in the eighty-fourth year of his age. In consequence of this kind intimation of his depressed circumstances, the Society presented him with a handsome gratuity, in consideration of his long and faithful services.5 19. It will hardly be thought out of place here to Testimo- give the testimony borne at the time to the two MessiS. gentlemen just mentioned, Messrs. Chambers and Chambers Grant, to whom the cause of Christianity in Bengal anc was so greatly indebted. On the death of Mr. Chambers this year, Mr. Brown wrote, that he was (4) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 179:». (5) Ibid. 1795. Asiaticus, p. 28. Brown's Memoirs, p. -286. E2 52 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. « the great friend and ornament of the Mission, to whose zeal, prudence, and upright character, in that settlement, it owed its best support:" and " that his death was to the Society a very serious loss." Another writer remarked, that he " did not live to see the new chancel opened : he was hailed to superior worlds the preceding August. In this gentleman, whose character is beyond eulogium. the Mission lost a sincere friend, and one of its brightest ornaments. To his piety, talents, and in- dustry we are indebted for a translation into the Persian language of Christ's Sermon on the Mount.' He was long the confidential friend of Swart z ; and the estimate which that devout Missionary formed of his character and services in the cause of Chrisl shows that he also thought him "beyond eulo- gium." Of the other gentleman, Mr. Grant, who returnee to Europe about the same time, a similar accoun was given. We have seen how greatly the Missior was indebted to him, also, from the time that he re purchased the Church for the Society to his libera contributions towards its enlargement. On quit ting India he left a further sum of money for ser vants, lights, and other necessary disbursements ii carrying on Divine Service in the Mission Church One writer, just mentioned1, after describing tin completion of the present improvements, remarks " Mr. Grant, prior to this, left India, but still live to support the Mission. As I pronounce his nami my soul turns to England, where I behold hin exercising some of the first and fairest duties o humanity." With what honour and ability he after wards filled a place in the Direction of the East India Company, to its highest office, need not b (') Asiaticus. See also Swartz's Memoirs. Vol. ii. pp. 260 — 26( IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 53 recorded here ; but it will not be irrelevant to re- mark, that, when Chairman of the Court, he was most careful and conscientious in the appointment of Chaplains to the Company. Their ecclesiastical patronage was principally in his hands ; and in its disposal he considered the advancement of Chris- tianity in India rather than the appeals of private interest : and with this view he generally applied to the Rev. Charles Simeon, Fellow of King's Col- lege, Cambridge, to select suitable men for the office. 20. While the friends of India were regretting Mr. Brown the removal of these esteemed friends2, Divine toth^Go- Providence was raising up others to take their yemment ... . Church place. The most distinguished of these was Sir John Shore,' afterwards Lord Teignmouth, who ar- rived at Calcutta in 1793 as Governor-General. As long as he remained in India he continued to pa- tronize the Mission ; and under his auspices Mr. Brown wanted nothing that it was in his power to bestow to promote the interests of Christianity in (2) In the following year the society of Calcutta lost another valued member, Sir William Jones, whose private example and public services materially contributed to enhance the European character in the estimation of the Natives. He was one of the Judges of Bengal ; and, in his relaxation from official duties, he found time to collect materials for a digest of Hindoo and Maho- medan law, though he did not live to complete this useful under- taking. He also composed a work entitled the " Ordinances of Menu," which contains an extensive collection of moral, civil, and religious precepts. Besides these professional works, he paid great attention to the general literature of the East ; and in order to pro- mote its cultivation he projected an institution similar to the Royal Society in London. The " Asiatic Researches " contain several valuable productions from his pen. These works are frequently referred to in this History. (Book vii. chap. 1.) He died in 17(J4. — Lord Teignmouth's Memoirs of Sir William Jones. The death of this distinguished scholar and upright judge was lamented in India by none more deeply than Mr. Brown, who has given an interesting account of his last days. — Brown's Memoirs, pp. 272 — 277. 54 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Bengal. In the following year he appointed Mr. 1_ Brown to St. John's, the principal Church at Cal- cutta, whose erection we shall record in the sequel of this chapter. Hitherto the attendance on Divine Service there had been very thin l ; but it was now so greatly increased, that the churchyard, and even the streets adjoining, were regularly thronged with the palanquins and other equipages of the congregation, where, at one time, scarcely more than half a dozen had usually appeared. These were the observa- tions of a British merchant at the time ; and of the improvement in the character, as well as the num- ber of the congregation, Mr. Brown remarked, that, on Christmas-day in the following year, an unusual number of persons took the Sacrament, and near a thousand rupees were collected at the Offertory. This was indeed an improvement that filled his heart with gratitude to God, and encouraged him to increased diligence. When he first arrived in Bengal, in 1786, notwithstanding the dissolute cha- racter of society in general, he found a small body of pious Christians ; and a few years after he had the happiness of discovering, that, in hidden and unex- plored retreats, there were unthought-of individuals who lived the life of faith in the Son of God, and walked in the path of His commandments ; and some who, in the utmost privacy, had exerted them- selves to stem the torrent of surrounding evil, by ( ' ) In Mr. Brown's papers the following memorandum occurs : — " Lord Cornwallis observed to me to-day, of the new Church, St. John's, a drawing of which hangs in his room, that 'he thought it a pretty Church, but it had many critics.' I might have answered that there were, on Sundays, not many." — 15th July 1788. Me- / moirs, p. 23. In the Memoir of the Life and Correspondence of John Lord Teignmouth, by his son, Lord Teignmouth, may be seen the lively interest which that nobleman took in the cause of Christianity in India, and the countenance he gave to Mr. Brown and others en- gaged in promoting it. — Vol. i. pp. 290, et seq. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 55 their own religious example in their families, and by maintaining and superintending Schools for the instruction of Heathen children.2 Surely these were the salt of the land. Mr. Brown watched the progress of this leaven with a vigilant eye, in pains- taking exertion and prayer ; and he now blessed the Lord for the results which he saw beginning to smile around his path. 21. The improvement in the congregation at the improye- Mission Church also was equally encouraging, the'iviis1- During the first six or seven years Mr. Brown had sion co.n" diligently laboured there among a very small and S inconsiderable people ; but his meekness and faith never left him to feel discouraged at the fewness of their number or unimportance of their rank. He thought of those with whom his Divine Master associated ; he recollected the congregations to whom a Brainerd or an Elliot had ministered in America ; and by their example he was kept from harbouring sentiments of indifference toward the flock collected around him, the bulk of whom, with few exceptions, were of the order denominated in Bengal " low Europeans," East-Indians, and Natives ; either descendants of Portuguese, or of Hindoo origin, but speaking that language3. He had the consolation of knowing that his labours among these various classes were not fruitless. By the blessing of God, good had been done : some were reclaimed from vicious courses, and he had the comfort of seeing them die in peace : others were still living to adorn their Christian profession by a truly pious and virtuous life, which he considered as the best encouragement he could have to labour on, until he should be relieved.4 (2) Brown's Memoirs, p. 113. (3) Ibid. p. 50. C) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 17!)."). 56 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Mr. Brown over- worked, without hope of relief from home. He pro- tests against all compli- ance with Hindoo supersti- tions. 22. But he was overworked, and he felt that his exertions at both Churches were more than he could hope long to sustain. On the occasion above alluded to, at Christmas 1795, he remarked, " I had not recovered from the excessive fatigue, before I was called to the Mission Church Service. I feel some serious effects from my exertions, on my health, which never can hold out as it has done ; but I do not see how I can lessen my labours with- out doing wrong." 1 This was written some months after he had heard from home that there was yet no hope of the Society's being able to promise him relief — so great continued the indifference in Eng- land to this sacred cause ! The Secretary2 wrote to him, " It is extraordinary that no fit person has yet been found willing to engage in the service of the Mission. We still persevere in the hope, how- ever, that a suitable Missionary will be, ere long, discovered. In the meanwhile, may God give you a continuance of strength and ability to the service, and abundantly bless your labours !"3 The Society most highly appreciated his " continued pious at- tention to the concerns of" their Mission ; and, with the expression of their thanks, sent him, from time to time, valuable packages of books, the only recom- pense that he would consent to receive. 23. In 1796, probably in consequence of the dis- position manifested at Madras the year before to connect the Government of that Presidency with the superstitions of the country4, Mr. Brown thought it right to guard the English at Calcutta against showing respect to those abominations ; a practice which was, he was concerned to see, becoming very prevalent among the junior members of the service. (') Brown's Memoirs, p. 24. (2) Rev. Dr. George Gaskin. (3) Memoirs, p. 291. (') See Tanjore Mission, Dec. 2. ss. 34, 35. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. In the beginning of his career in India he had made himself well acquainted with the customs and prejudices of the Natives, for the purpose of ex- posing the errors of their system, and bringing the Christian Religion under their observation. But this he did in no uncourteous and offensive manner. Though utter disgust, intermingled with deepest pity, seems to have been the result in his mind of all that he learned of the obscene, frivolous, and sanguinary rights of this debased superstition, and of its baneful influence on the principles and morals of its votaries, yet he at all times treated the peo- ple with urbanity and respect ; and they, in return, conducted themselves toward him with uniform deference ; but he never would endure that they should, unchecked, obtrude their abominations on the notice of Europeans, or assume any undue license under the protection of the British laws and Government. At the great festivals of the Hindoos he took occasion to admonish his flock from the pulpit not to show any unbecoming respect to the idolatrous rites then going on, whether through an overstrained complaisance to individuals, or in un- seemly curiosity. One of these Nautches, as the festivals in question are called, occurred on the evening of the Lord's Day, when, too frequently, the congregation of the Church was thinned to increase the company attendant on the idol ; and some, with still greater inconsistency, heedlessly proceeded to these exhibitions from the very doors of the sanc- tuary, where they had been professing to worship the only True God, who came into the world and died upon the Cross, that He might redeem mankind from such lying vanities. Nevertheless, though their faithful pastor could not withhold all from these forbidden paths, there can be little doubt that his uncompromising protests against them tended to preserve the Bengal Government from those 58 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, unhallowed compliances which, to the disgrace of the Christian name, were made at Madras.1 Erection 24. We will conclude this Decade with an account John's °f several public institutions, beginning with the church, erection of St. John's Church. When, about the year Calcutta. 177Q^ cajcutta began to enjoy repose from the troubles occasioned by the Mahomedan powers, she arose, with almost the rapidity of magic, into a city of palaces. But it was too long unadorned by a suitable temple for the worship of the Almighty Being to whom the British owed their prosperity. The Council, indeed, had often issued directions for the plan of a Church to be submitted for their inspection ; and the model of St. Stephen's,Walbrook, London, being the most approved, two draughts of it were executed by experienced engineer officers.2 In the meantime, a temporary Place of Worship was raised within the walls of the battered garrison, and denominated The Chapel of the Old Fort. For several years the English appear to have been satisfied with this little Chapel; for while their city was fast attaining the pinnacle of splendour, and many of them were amassing princely fortunes, their proposal to erect a sanctuary to the honour of Jehovah slumbered till the year 1782.3 At this time, under the auspices of the munificent Warren Hastings, they awoke to the serious contemplation of this religious duty, and resolved to build an edifice for the celebration of Public Worship, " adapted," as it was expressed, " to the exercise of the ministerial functions, and to such a numerous ( ') Brown's Memoirs, pp. 71 — 74. (2) Colonels Polier and Fortnam. The Church of St. Stephen's, though small, is generally considered one of the most finished com- positions of Sir Christopher Wren. ( 3 ) There may have been some reasonable cause for this delay ; but as the ecclesiastical records were lost, a third time, in 1783, through the carelessness of the person to whom they were entrusted, there are no means of accounting- for it. — Asiaticus, p. 6. IN INDIA : BOOR IX. 59 auditory as might be expected in the capital of British India." A Committee had been appointed to superintend the building, which met, for the first time, on the 18th of December 1783. Liberal contributions were im- mediately raised ; the Maha Rajah Nobkissen pre- sented a spacious piece of land 4, adjoining the old burial-ground ; and every thing conspired to favour the execution of the design. On the morning of April 6th, 1784, Mr. Wheeler, Acting President, in the absence of the Governor-General, proceeded to the ground where the sacred edifice was to be raised, attended by the great officers of state and the principal inhabitants of Calcutta, and there laid the first stone 5, with the usual ceremonies, an appro- priate prayer being offered on the occasion by the senior Chaplain, the Rev. William Johnson. As soon as the first stone was laid, all descriptions of persons co-operated in accelerating the progress of the building. Gentlemen up the country, whose local situations enabled them to search out and speedily procure materials, acquiesced in every re- quisition made to them by the Church-building Committee, and rendered their services with alacrity. ( ' ) This ground is said to have been valued at the time at above 30,000 rvipees. — Asiaticus, p. 10. (5) On a plate of copper, grooved in the stone, is the following inscription — The first stone of this sacred Building, Raised by the Liberal and Voluntary Subscription of British Subjects and Others, Was laid under the auspices of The Honourable Warren Hastings, Esq. Governor-General of India, On the 6th day of April 1784, And in the 13th year of his Government. N.B It will give an idea of the little progress which the ;irts had made at that era in Bengal, to mention that the mere engraving of this plate cost 252. sterling'. GO HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Special mention is made of a Letter received from L Mr. Charles Grant, then residing at Maulda, who proposed to collect a quantity of stones from the ruins of Gour1 for the pavement of the Church. He also described some huge masses of blue marble, highly polished, and a number of smaller stones, polished and ornamented with sculptures of flowers, fret-work, and other devices, and a few free-stones of great length, which he thought would be useful, and worthy to be preserved in the sacred building. These were a great acquisition, though their removal to Calcutta was attended with much trouble and ex- pense. The public watched the rising edifice with great interest. No money or attention was spared to render it an ornament to the city, as well as durable and commodious.2 It was finished in about three years ; and opened and consecrated on the 24th of June 1787, being dedicated to St. John. The service was performed by the Chaplains, Rev. W. O In the reign of the Emperor Akbar, in 1556, the city of Gour was thus described by Manuel de Faria y Sousa, in his History of Portuguese Asia, written in Spanish : — " Gour, the prin- cipal city in Bengal, is seated on the banks of the Ganges, three leagues in length, containing 1,200,000 families, and well fortified. Along" the streets, which are wide and straight, rows of trees shade the people, who are so numerous, that sometimes many are trod to death." Before the expiration of 22S years, not a trace of this magnificent capital was remaining, except the ruins which are men- tioned by Mr. Grant. The site of Gour, like that of ancient Babylon, has long been the habitation of reptiles and wild beasts. What an example of the uncertainty of human greatness! And what an admonition for the British, to ponder the obligations involved in the magnitude of their eastern empire, lest their " city of palaces," too, become, like Gour, a pile of ruins, wherewith to build and adorn the temples of some more faithful people that shall come after them ! ( 2 ) The floor of the Church formed a square of seventy feet. The superficial contents of the roof was ten thousand seven hundred square feet. A very handsome painting, representing " The Last Supper," was executed by Sir John Zofiany, an eminent artist then at Calcutta, who presented it to the Church, to be placed over the Communion Table. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 61 Johnson and Rev. Thomas Blanshard. The Go- vernor-General, Earl Cornwallis, who had succeeded Warren Hastings, attended, with all the officers of state, and the building was crowded with the British inhabitants. Thus, at the expense of nearly two lacks of rupees3, was erected the Church of St. John. About another lack was expended on the improvements and embellishments which were subsequently made ; and the whole of this sum, between thirty-five and thirty-six thousand pounds, with the exception of twelve hundred pounds contributed by the Court of Directors 4, was raised by the voluntary contributions of a liberal people. A few weeks after the opening of the Church, the Select Vestry, with the Earl Cornwallis in the Chair, appointed two Churchwardens. As Calcutta was not constituted a parish, those gentlemen could not be legally invested with authority to exercise all the functions of their office ; yet they were " consi- dered to act with the consent of the inhabitants for whose advantage and good they performed the duty." 5 25. In the year 1789, in consequence of the inade- Esta|>Hsh- » ' ^ merit ot quacy of the old Charity School to meet the growing Public demands for education, another Institution was formed j^fu" for the purpose, called the Free-School Society, under the auspices of the Governor-General. In 1794 the Native Hospital was opened, under the liberal patronage of the Government and the public, for the benefit of all classes. A Native (3) About 24,000Z. sterling;. (4) This contribution of the East-India Company was not made towards the building1, but to provide, as was expressly stated, " communion plate, an organ, a clock, bells, and velvet furniture for the pulpit, desk, and communion table." (5) Minutes of the Select Vestry, 28 th of June 1787. The account here given of the erection of St. John's Church is drawn up from the details published by Asiaticus, pp. 6 — 14. 62 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. FIFTH. DECADE. 1797 to 1806. M. Rin- gletaube's arrival at Calcutta. Return of Kier- nander to Calcutta. Lunatic Asylum; also, was established about the same time. In 1780 Warren Hastings had founded a Maho- medan College, called the Madrissa, for the study of the Arabic and Persian languages, and of Mahome- dan law ; and in 1794 a similar seminary was endowed at Benares, for the cultivation of Hindoo literature.1 Although these Institutions are not immediately connected with the Calcutta Mission, yet they serve to indicate the growth of intelligence and humane feeling, perhaps we might say, Christian principle, among the Europeans in Bengal. This brief notice of them will not, therefore, be thought irrelevant in this place. 1. We have already mentioned the appointment of Rev. W. T. Ringletaube to this Mission.2 In Octo- ber 1797, reporting to the Society his safe arrival at Calcutta, he acknowledged his very kind reception by the Rev. D. Brown, whom he described in the highest terms, declared that he felt bound to him by the tie of Christian affection, as well as by gra- titude, and that he meant to commit himself to the guidance of this kind and judicious friend. Mr. Brown made over to him the charge of the Mission ; and M. Gericke, of Madras, to whom he had written for assistance, sent him a supply of Portuguese books, with some instructions how to conduct his varied operations. Amongst other things, he ad- vised him to study Bengalee, besides Portuguese, with a view to the diffusion of Christianity among the Heathen Natives. 2. At this time Kiernander was at Calcutta. He had officiated as Chaplain to the Dutch at Chin- (') Asiaticus, pp. 15 — 19.33 — 37. C. Lushington's History of Calcutta Institutions, pp. 135, 294, 302, et. seq. Appendix, No. 8, pp. xxxiv. ct. seq. O Madras Mission. Decade 8. s. 1. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 63 surah, but the pittance which he received for his services scarcely raised him above poverty. His mental faculties remained unimpaired, but he greatly deplored the loss of Christian society. He had still the heart of a Missionary, and was never so happy as when employed in teaching the ignorant. In retirement and sorrow, like the prodigal in our Lord's parable, " he came to himself," and acknow- ledged with gratitude the Lord's goodness in bless- ing his troubles to his soul. In 1795 the English, who were then at war with the Dutch, captured Chinsurah, when Kiernander became a prisoner of war, and received from the victors a trifling subsis- tence. In pity for his age and misfortunes, he was allowed to go to Calcutta, where he wandered through the streets, and passed unnoticed by the doors where, in the days of his prosperity, he was so gladly welcomed and honoured. But with what feelings must he have looked upon the dwelling where he had lived in so much luxury and state ? Some who would have soothed his cares had gone down to the grave ; but he succeeded in finding a relation of one of his wives, who received him. In the following spring he broke his thigh by a fall, and lingered long in agony. His dwelling con- tained but few comforts, for the resources of its inmates were small ; but to him Divine consola- ; tions were granted. In one of his last Letters, di- rected to his native place, Akstad, in Sweden, he I writes, " My heart is full, but my hand is weak ; the world is yet the same ; there are many cold friends ; others like broken reeds : but God makes the heaviest burdens light and easy. I rejoice to see the poor Mission prosper : this comforts me amidst all." 3 (3) Missionary Records : India, pp. 45, 46. G4 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Kier- nander's Letter to Ringle- taube. 3. It was, no doubt, the arrival of a new Missio- nary which revived this hope in his bosom. M. Ringletaube had lent him the Christian-Knowledge Society's Report for 1796 ; and, in returning it, he wrote him a long Letter, dated 26th of March 1798, in which he expressed his gratitude to God for His continued protection vouchsafed to the Society ; his joy and astonishment at their numerous and varied branches " of well doing ;" the amazing advance- ment of the British power in India, together with the obligation incumbent upon them to encourage the propagation of Christianity throughout their dominions.1 (') As the Letter of this aged Missionary can hardly fail to interest Christian readers, and tend to mitigate their sorrow over his fall, we will give its substance. Speaking of the progress of the British in India, he remarked, that in 1740, when he first arrived, they had only about four or five square English miles at each settlement of Calcutta, Madras, and Bombay ; "nor had they at that time," he says, " any thoughts of making conquests. But Divine Providence alone has directed circumstances, and led them on to success, and has now enlarged their possessions to a most valuable empire; nor doth this enlargement yet seem to stop in its extension." Then, after adverting to the destruction of the French power in India, who had ever been opposed " to the main design of propagating Christian Knowledge," he concludes, with David, in Psalm cv. 44,45, "That the Lord has given them the islands of the heathen, and they have inherited the labour of the people ; for this purpose and to this end, That they might observe His statutes and keep His laws. Not only themselves, but that it was also their duty to bring the Natives of the land to the knowledge of the Lord, and to the same duty of observing the Divine statutes and keeping the Divine laws." If England should rise in her united strength to this great work, then, " by the Lord's mercy and blessing," he concludes, it would be " most gloriously effected, and would also give the firmest stability to the English posses- sions." Next, after a brief description of his experience in the work, and of the present state of the Mission, he addresses the young Missionary in devout and encouraging terms, adding, "Since the Lord has hitherto been our helper, which you may clearly see, so you may take courage and be confident that the Lord will continue IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 65 The whole of this epistle, winch breathes the His death. energy of youth and the fervour of a believing heart, he wrote when eighty-seven years of age, forty-eight of which he had- passed in India, amid labours and cares, and latterly under tribulations, which few could have sustained half the time, espe- cially in a tropical climate. But God did not for- sake him. He left him to be sorely chastised, in- deed ; but He saw his tears ; He heard his prayers ; in due time He restored unto him the joy of His salvation, and upheld him with His free Spirit2; until, in the year 1799, He removed him to that better land where the weary are at rest. Such was the end of the founder of the Bengal Mission. He died, leaving in his history another warning of the danger of conformity to the world, and an evidence of the restoring and purifying power of affliction, when sanctified by the Spirit of God. 4. But his counsel was lost upon Ringletaube, Ringie- taube who had written to the Society for Promoting abandons Christian Knowledge, soliciting an increase of sa- tl}e Mis" lary, and intimating, that if this were not granted, nothing would " remain for him to do but to think of an honourable retreat." Greatly as the Society were surprised at the receipt of such an epistle, yet, after consultation with Mr. Charles Grant, and a full consideration of Ringletaube's circumstances, it was agreed to add fifty pounds to his stipend, until the apartments erected for the Missionary over the School-house should be ready for his use. Letters to this effect, together with the money, were imme- diately transmitted to Calcutta; and at the same continue to lend a helping hand, and will not leave you alone, nor forsake you ; hut will bless you, and make you His instrument for conveying His blessing to many souls." — Asiaticus, pp. ?9— 31. (2) Psalm li. VOL. IV. F G6 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, time it was suggested to him, that he might derive L a comfortable addition to his income by teaching a school on his own account, which, he was told, had formed part of the original plan of the Calcutta Mission.1 Too impatient, however, to await the result of his application, in the following year he abandoned the Mission ; and the next that the So- ciety heard of him was, his announcement of his actual arrival in England. The surprise and dis- appointment which this communication occasioned may be easily imagined. He had no complaint to make of the treatment he had received. On the contrary, he readily acknowledged that he had been welcomed by the Society's correspondents in Cal- cutta " with much Christian kindness ; " but in ex- cuse for his conduct, besides repeating that his allowance was inadequate to his support at that place, he alleged, " that he did not see the prospect of usefulness before him." It was very premature to draw such a conclusion ; and he was surrounded by friends who would not have suffered him to want, even in failure of his application to the So- ciety for a larger salary. Instead, however, of re- marking further upon this extraordinary behaviour, it is better, perhaps, simply to record the Society's forbearance under the painful occurrence. They conclude their Report of it in the following terms : " These particulars are communicated with much concern and regret ; and it remains only for the Society to hope, and pray God, that their expecta- tions may not be so disappointed in any future Missionaries that may be sent out." 2 The Secre- tary, Rev. Dr. Gaskin, in his Letter to Mr. Brown expressing their disappointment, remarked, " The Society's efforts, with respect to Calcutta, have so (') Society for Promoting1 Christian Knowledge Report, 1799. C) Ibid. 1S00. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. G7 )ften failed, that there is little encouragement to nake another attempt there. God grant that means nay be discovered, and attempts still executed, to ntroduce to the Natives of Bengal the knowledge f Christ as the world's only Saviour." 3 5. No sooner had Ringletaube deserted his post TwoChap- han Mr. Brown again resumed the charge of the charge*1" lission, in which he was assisted by the Rev. ofi(- Claudius Buchanan, Chaplain at Barrackpore, about jurteen miles from Calcutta. Mr. Buchanan had rrived in Calcutta in 1797 ; and as long as he occu- pied that station, as also when he subsequently held n important post at Calcutta, he participated with Ir. Brown the gratuitous labours of the Mission Jhurch. He was a colleague after Mr. Brown's wn heart, and the relief he afforded to him was in II respects most acceptable and important, both to imself and to the people over whom he watched, ome idea may be formed of the assiduity with hich Mr. Brown gave himself to this work, from le fact, that for the space of twenty years he was bsent from his post only once, and that for no lore than a fortnight.4 6. While these two zealous Chaplains attended Special ) the English department of the Mission, they also f™^ >ok a lively interest in the conversion of the Hea- diffusion len. Mr. Buchanan, shortly after his arrival in Gospel. le country, commenced the study of the languages, )gether with the civil and religious constitution of ke people, with a view to avail himself of any Dening, in the providence of God, for direct Mis- onary work.5 We have seen that Mr. Brown also mtemplated, from the first, the conversion of the atives ; and that, with a view to this object, on (s) Brown's Memorial Sketches, p. 292. (4) Ibid. pp. 49. 52. Memoirs of C. Buchanan. Vol. i. p. 143. (') Memoirs. Vol. i. p. 148. F 2 G8 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Native flock im- proves under a converted Romish Priest. his arrival in the country he paid some attentioi to the acquirement of the languages and custom: of India. Though the time of both was after wards too much occupied with their English Ser vices to prosecute this Missionary work as the] desired, yet they frequently brought it before tin congregation at the Mission Church, as a subject c special importance ; and on March 1st, 1802, a spiri of supplication was stirred up among both pastor and people, thirteen members of the Mission con gregation agreeing, at Mr. Brown's suggestion, t unite in prayer at an early hour on Sunday morn ings. They did not meet together; but each prayei apart, having agreed on the same hour and th same petitions. Their prayer was for Divine bless ings generally ; but more particularly for the fur therance of true religion in the earth, and for th increase of all the Means of Grace in the easter countries, especially those under the Company1 jurisdiction.1 These supplications were answerec ere long, by the arrival of more Chaplains of kindred spirit, and several able and devoted Missic naries, though not in communion with the Churc of England. " From this period," Mr. Brown sub- sequently remarked, " they were able to go on fror strength to strength." 7. Meanwhile Messrs. Brown and Buchanan di not neglect the native flock, as some have asserted but made good use of the Portuguese and Bengale Catechists for the instruction of their own people and in 1804 the Lord raised up for them an abl Teacher in the person of a converted Romis Priest, under whose instructions the Native Churc soon began to increase in numbers and improve i character. In the month of April 1806, after givin him a fair trial, and being satisfied with his prir (') Broun's Memorial Sketches, p. 70. IX INDIA : BOOK IX. 69 ciples and conduct, Mr. Brown thus described him and his work, in a Letter to a friend : — "You will be happy to hear that the Portuguese congregation is taking root again. There are many thousands of that class of people, of every descrip- tion, in Calcutta, in a dreadful state of ignorance and neglect. For about eighteen months I have employed an able and zealous preacher, who was for- merly a Roman-Catholic Priest : both Mr. Buchanan and myself are persuaded of his sincerity. He has now been full two years under my eye, and I have reason to be satisfied with his morals and princi- ples. I have hitherto subsisted him at my own expense. I should be happy if the Society for Pro- moting Christian Knowledge would grant him the allowance they meant to give Uingletaube. I can commit this matter to no better hands than your own." 2 It does not appear that this suggestion was ever presented to the Society ; but Mr. Brown continued to maintain this Missionary at an annual expense of eight hundred Sicca rupees, and the improvement of the congregation showed that his bounty was well applied. It must be acknowledged, however, that the very unsettled state of the Native Church since Kiernander's departure had tended greatly to re- duce its numbers. In his most prosperous days, we have seen the hesitation of many Romanists to join him, solely in consequence of the uncertainty whether, in the event of his removal, another Teacher would be sent to supply his place. The repeated disappointments in this respect, which had since occurred, would naturally tend to confirm these apprehensions ; while the circumstances of the Mission for the last few years were such as to stop all active exertion for the instruction of the (-) Brown's Memorial Sketches, p. 309. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Earl Morning- ton, the Governor- General, promotes reforma- tion of manners. Heathen. In this state of affairs, few accessions were to be expected to the native flock. On the other hand, the numbers left by Kiernander were gradually diminished, by the death of some, and by the dispersion of others from various causes. All this will sufficiently account for the temporary de- cline of the Mission, without impugning the pur- poses of Almighty God towards the inhabitants of Bengal. He hath declared it to be His will " that all should be saved, and come to the knowledge of the truth."1 It is, therefore, incumbent on the Church everywhere to proclaim — " Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved." Most pertinent is the Apostle's question, which follows, to the state of the Natives of Bengal at this period — " How then shall they call on him in whom they have not believed? and how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard ? and how shall they hear without a preacher ? and how shall they preach, except they be sent?"2 Painful as it is suddenly to be brought to a pause in the record of a Mission continually enlarging under very unfavourable circumstances, yet the candid Christian will attribute it to the events here related as its natural cause ; and while humbled by this exhibition of human infirmity, it will lead him to confide the more absolutely in the Lord for the advancement of His kingdom in the world. 8. Although at this period we have little to recount of the actual progress of Christianity among the Natives of Bengal ; yet a general improvement was going on, through God's assistance, in the reli- gious character of the British community ; and as this led, in a short time, to more active exertions in the propagation of Christianity in India, it will not be out of place briefly to state the circum- ( ' ) 1 Tim. ii. -1. ( ") Romans x. 13, 11. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 7] stances which gave this turn to the public sentiment and feeling. In 1798 the Earl of Mornington — who was not long after created Marquis Wellesley, in conse- quence of the signal success of his military operations in Mysore — arrived as Governor-General of India. The political events of his Lordship's splendid administration we leave to the pen of the secular historian : his zeal to promote the interests of morality and religion falls quite within our own province. Mis capacious and cultivated mind dis- cerned, at one glance on the state of things at the time of his arrival in Calcutta, much that required immediate reformation in the social habits and general conduct of persons of every order ; and he boldly set himself to the work without delay. He began with the regulation of his own personal conduct, and with the order which he established in the Government House. While all classes admired the vice-regal dignity which he maintained, to the friends of Christianity it was specially gratifying to observe his marked respect for religion. He became at once a regular attendant on public worship, and caused it to be well under- stood what he expected from others. A few weeks after his arrival, visiting Barrack- pore, the country residence of the Governor-General, lie was surprised to hear from the Chaplain, the Rev. C. Buchanan, that Divine Service was never performed at that or any other Station in the suburbs of the capital ; and yet more was he astonished to learn that horse-racings were very frequent there on Sunday mornings. Such a dese- cration of the Lord's Day he highly reprobated, and readily availed himself of a favourable opportunity which soon occurred entirely to suppress it. Towards the close of the year a series of regulations arrived from the Court of Directors, in the course of which 72 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, these Sunday horse-racings were strongly denounced. L Marquis Wellesley did not deem it expedient to make the public proclamation of these regulations which the Court had directed ; but he conveyed them to all persons concerned, by a Circular Letter, in terms so decisive, that from this period we hear no more of this most disgraceful practice.1 Public 9. Moral and religious principle was the basis and g!vh!g the pervading character of this nobleman's entire for the administration of the Government of India ; and the Mysore.1 m manifestation which he made of it not long after was most honourable to his name. We have adverted to the distinguished triumph, so complete in all its parts, with which it had pleased Almighty God to crown his measures in Mysore against the celebrated Tippoo Sultan, aided by numerous revolutionary French agents. On this occasion he went to Madras for the more instant and personal direction of affairs.2 On his return to Calcutta, in announcing to the public the triumph of the British arms, careful in the first place to give the glory to Him to whom it was due, he proclaimed a day of general thanks- giving in the Churches. Rev. D. Brown, the Chap- lain, waiting upon him by appointment to arrange the service, found him alone with his Bible ; and after conversing together upon its sacred contents, they proceeded to select appropriate Psalms and ( ') Memoirs of Buchanan. Vol. i. pp. 162 — 169. (2) It may not be deemed irrelevant to mention here, that while the Marquis was at Madras, a medical officer of considerable repu- tation, and senior Member of the Medical Board, but an avowed infidel, ventured to utter some of his free sentiments at the dinner table in the Government House, till at last the Marquis overheard him, and in an instant publicly expressed his indignation ; and at the close of the entertainment he desired that that man might never be admitted again to the table when he was present — a com- mand which was strictly observed. This anecdote is given on the authority of Rev. M. Thompson, late Civil Chaplain at Madras. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 73 Lessons for the day. The Rev. C. Buchanan, whom, in testimony of his esteem of his talents and piety, the Marquis had the year before promoted to a third Chaplaincy at the Presidency, was appointed to preach the sermon. Such a demonstration of gratitude to the Almighty for His abounding good- ness had never been known in Calcutta. According to the testimony of Mr. Brown3, it was the first public thanksgiving for mercies received which the English in India had ever rendered ; and memorable was the day. Great was the concourse to the Government Church, and the preacher was found equal to the occasion. He chose for his text Psalm xxi. II4; and his sermon was so highly approved, that he received the thanks of the Governor-General in Council, with a direction that it should be printed, and copies distributed, by order of Government, in every part of British India, and also sent home to the Court of Directors. Very remarkable, very happy, were the effects of this day. Mr. Buchanan, writing to a friend in England who was well acquainted with the preva- lence of sceptical principles at that period in India, said, "You may easily conceive the astonishment of men at these religious proceedings. However, all was silence and deep acquiescence. It became fashionable to say that religion was a very proper thing ; that no state could subsist without it ; and it was reckoned much the same thing to praise the French as to praise Infidelity." "Our Christian Society," he adds, " flourishes. Merit is patronized ; immoral characters are marked; and young men of good inclinations have the best opportunities (3) Memorial to the Society for Promoting Christian Know- ledge.— See Rev. D. Brown's Memorial Sketches, pp. 300— 30 1. C) "For they intended mischief against thee: and imagined such a device as they are not ahle to perform." P. B. Version. 74 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, of improvement."1 The same favourable results L were thus distinctly noticed by Mr. Brown also - : "These solemn acts, and the public thanksgiving which took place for the first time under Marquis Wellesley's Government, awakened a religious sense of things in many, and led to an open and general acknowledgment of the Divine Providence, which has been highly beneficial to the interests of true religion and virtue." Design of 10. This act of high character, so worthy of the theCoiiege administration of a great Christian Government in William, the midst of a vast heathen population, and so pro- spered in its issue, was soon followed by another, emanating likewise from the same noble mind, of far greater fame and more extensive influence — the establishment of the College of Fort William. For details of this Institution, as contemplated by its great founder, we must refer our readers to his Lord- ship's Memorial addressed to the Court of Directors.3 Designed for the special purpose of preparing the young civil servants of the Company, and of their successors as they arrived, for the responsible situa- tion awaiting them ; " upon whom," his Lordship remarked, " devolved the duty of dispensing justice to millions of people of various languages, manners usages, and religions ; of administering a vast com- plicated system of revenue throughout districts equal in extent to some of the most considerable kingdoms in Europe ; of maintaining civil order ir one of the most populous and litigious regions oftlu world ;" it was constituted not more for their in struction in the provincial languages, in eastern (') Memoirs of Buchanan. Vol. i. pp. 186 — 190. (-) In his Memorial to the Society for Promoting- Christiai Knowledge referred to above. (') See "The College of Fort William in Bengal," published b; Dr. C. Buchanan in 1S05. Memoirs of Buchanan. Vol. i. pp. 10^ el S( '/• IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 75 classic, and general literature ; than for the advance- ment of the purest morals, and sound religious principles; in a word, " to establish in their minds, by early habit, such solid foundations of industry, prudence, integrity, and religion, as should eiFectu- ally guard them against those temptations and corruptions with which the nature of the climate, and the peculiar depravity of the people of India, will surround and assail them in every station, espe- cially upon their first arrival in the country." Founded on the model of our own revered colle- giate establishments, admirably was its entire moral, economical, and religious discipline calculated to promote all that is virtuous, dignified, and useful in civil society. His Lordship, in explaining his design to the Court of Directors, remarked, " Fortunately for the objects of the Institution, the Governor- General has found two Clergymen of the Church of England eminently qualified to discharge the duties of Provost and Vice- Provost. To the former office he has appointed Mr. Brown, the Company's first Chaplain, and to the latter, Mr. Buchanan. Mr. Brown's character must be well known in England, and particularly so to some members of the Court of Directors : it is in every respect such as to satisfy the Governor-General that his views, in this nomi- nation, will not be disappointed. He has also formed the highest expectations from the abilities, learning, temper, and morals of Mr. Buchanan, whose character is also well known in England, and particularly to Dr. Porteus, Bishop of London, and to Dr. Milner, Master of Queen's College in the University of Cambridge." 4 11. Instant were the happy fruits of this Institution Esta- on the general society. On the L8th of August 1800 Minute hi the College of Fort William, which had been virtually Council- ( ; ) Memoirs of Buchanan. Vol. i. p. 203. 76 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, in operation since the 4th of May, was formally L established by a Minute in Council ; and early in the next year (1801) Mr. Brown wrote to Mr. Grant, then in the Direction, " Both the Churches are generally full, particularly in the cold season." " We have had an addition of some communicants, chiefly from college." On Christmas Day 1801 two hundred partook of the Lord's Supper ; a number far exceeding what was wont to be the whole number of the congregation a few years only before.1 The administration of Marquis Wellesley was, in fact, the very era of the revival of a general moral and religious feeling in the capital of British India. But besides the education of the Company's servants for the business of the state, together with their moral and religious improvement, " He founded the College of Fort William to enlighten the oriental world ; to give science, religion, and pure morals to Asia; and to confirm in it the British power and dominion."2 Learned Natives were invited from all parts of India, of whom about fifty were attached to the establishment, and subsequently the number was increased. Among the Professors there were two European Missionaries, the Rev.W. Carey of Seram- pore, Professor of Bengalee and Sanscrit, and the Rev. C. W. Paezold, of Madras, Professor of Tamul. Public dis- 12. On the 6th of February 1802 public dispu- Kefiret tati°ns were held at tne College, in Persian, Benga- anniver- lee, and Hindostanee, Sir George Barlow, the acting sary- visitor, presiding, in the absence of Marquis Wel- lesley from Calcutta. The President, after expressing his satisfaction at the result of the examinations, impressed on the students the importance of dili- gently availing themselves of the advantages now placed within their reach. They would then "enjoy," ( ') Memorial Sketches of Rev. D. Brown, pp. 10, 11. (-) Memoirs of Buchanan. Vol. i. pp. 068, '3()0. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 77 he told them, " the animating prospect of being eminently useful to their country, by aiding it in fulfilling the high moral obligations attendant on the possession of its Indian empire ; on the discharge of which the prosperity and permanence of that empire must equally depend." 3 13. The bright hopes, however, which the public 0l'cler had already begun to cherish from this Institution to°aboiishe were soon to be threatened with disappointment. theCoiiege While the members of the College were zealously and successfully occupied in the prosecution of their labours, on the 15th of June 1802 an order arrived from the Court of Directors for its immediate abo- lition. The Court seemed to acknowledge with approbation the liberal and enlightened spirit of the Institution, the just principles on which it was founded, and the important ends to which it was directed. Their objection to its continuance ap- peared to be confined to the expense of such an establishment. Marquis Wellesley lost no time in answering the objections of the Directors, with the same ability which had distinguished his Minute in Council at its institution. He also took upon him- self the responsibility of postponing its abolition till December 31, 1803 ; thus giving time for the result of his communication to arrive from England. 14. The Vice-Provost wrote about the same time to Mr. Charles Grant, who was still one of the Court of Directors, on the subject, representing the public this 01lU>r benefit which had already accrued from the College ; the consternation which the order for its disconti- nuance had produced among all good men ; and the exultation it had afforded to the vicious. In the plan of education proposed by the Directors, as a substitute, religion and morality formed no part ; and from this omission, those who felt impatient Injurious conse- quences of (3) Memoirs of Buchanan. Vol. i. pp. 23:?. 233. 78 HISTORY OY CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Beneficial influence of the College. Order for its disso- lution counter- manded. under any moral restraint inferred, that the Court's opinion was favourable to the old system of relaxed morals and contracting debt ; and they confidently predicted the dissolution of the College, notwith- standing the temporary suspension of the Directors' commands.1 15. Meanwhile the duties and discipline of the College continued without intermission ; and at the second annual disputations Marquis Wellesley de- clared, " that the Institution had answered his most sanguine hopes and expectations ; that its beneficial operation had justified the principles of its original foundation ; and that the administration and disci- pline of the College had been conducted with honour and credit to the character and spirit of the Insti- tution, and with great advantage to the public service." 2 16. Under these circumstances, it was gratifying to the friends of the Institution to learn, on January 3, 1804, three days after it had been determined to close the College, that the Governor-General had received a despatch from the Court of Directors, announcing their determination to continue it for o . . . . the present on its original footing. The business and examinations of the students accordingly pro- ceeded with additional spirit ; and the increasing benefits resulting from the course pursued were publicly acknowledged by the noble founder at the third and fourth annual disputations and distribu- tion of prizes.3 At the last Anniversary thus pub- ( ' ) Memoirs of Buchanan. Vol. i. pp. 255, &c. (2) Ibid. pp. 24S, 249. ( 3 ) At the public disputation in September 1S04, Rev. W. Carey, as moderator, was called to deliver two public speeches in Bengalee and Sanscrit, before the Governor-General and all the chief officers of state. The Sanscrit speech, being1 the first ever delivered by a European in that language, was ordered to be translated and printed, together with the other College essays and theses. Mr. Carey IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 7<) licly commemorated by him, his Lordship warned the students, that the most eminent and brilliant success in the highest objects of study would prove an inadequate qualification for the service of the Company and of our country in India, if the just application of those happy attainments were not secured by a solid foundation of virtuous principles and correct conduct.4 17. It will give a further notion of the moral institution influence of the College on the society of Bengal, charitable if we take a brief view of the Institutions which Fund- may be said to have grown out of it. In the year 1800, the Provost, under the auspices of Marquis Wellesley, and with the assistance of the Select Vestry of St. John's Church, instituted a Charitable Fund for the relief of distressed Europeans, Maho- medans, and Hindoos. This fund proved " a foun- tain of mercy to thousands." 5 Carey took this opportunity to address part of the speech to Mar- quis Wellesley. Previous to its publication, the Vice-Provost sent it to the Marquis for his approval. As it involved some things respecting the Baptist Mission, and the instruction of Hindoo children in the principles of Christianity, the Vice-Provost felt some anxiety about the result ; but this was removed in a short time, when his Lordship returned the speech with the following- note in his own hand — " I am much pleased with Mr. Carey's truly original and excel- lent speech. I would not wish to have a word altered. I esteem such a testimony from such a man a greater honour than the ap- plauses of courts and parliaments. W." In the following February, at the Government House, the Mar- quis expressed the same sentiments to him in nearly the same words, adding, " I then desired Mr. Buchanan to tell you this, and have the pleasure now to tell it you myself." (Memoir of Dr. Carey, pp. 440, 441.) It is not easy to say whether this commendation conferred the greater honour upon the giver or the receiver. (4) Ibid. p. 321. (5) Ibid. p. 293. Lushington's History of Calcutta Institutions, pp. 334, et seq. In the same year (1S00) died Major-General Claud Martin. This singular man was born at Lyons January 5, 1735. He went to India 80 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. In December 1802 another valuable Institution L was formed, also at Mr. Brown's suggestion, called India as a private soldier, and served for some time under Count de Lally. He afterwards entered the English army, in which he attained the rank of Major-General, and, both while in active service and after his retirement to Lucknow, where he died, he realised a fortune amounting to 477,101/. 12*. lOd. sterling. At his death he bequeathed a great portion of this property to charitable purposes in India. The three principal objects were — 1. The annual relief of the poor at Lucknow, Calcutta, and the French Station of Chandernagore. 2. The release of poor debtors confined at Calcutta on every anniversary of his death, preference being given to military men. 3. The endowment of a School, to be called Le Martiniere. As he was unable to make any arrangement for such an Institution as he desired, he expressed his hope that Government, or the Supreme Court at Calcutta, would undertake this service; and he thus explained his intention — "that they may devise any Institution most necessary for the good of Calcutta, or establish a School for the education of a certain number of children of any sex, to a certain age, and then to have them apprenticed to some profession, and married when at age. I wish, also, that every year a premium of a few rupees, or any other thing, and a medal, be presented to the most virtuous boy or girl, or to both ; to such as have come out of the School, as well as those who are still in it. This to be done on each anniversary of my death, when the school marriages are to take place, and a Sermon is to be preached at the Church to the boys and girls : afterwards there is to be a pub- lic dinner for the whole of the Institution, and a toast drunk to the memory of the Founder." — Will of Major-General Martin. Art. 24th. Asiaticus, pp. 37 — 40. Though General Martin professed to be a Romanist, yet he expressed no wish that his School should be conducted on the principles of that Church. On the contrary, by constituting the Protestant Government, or Supreme Court of Judicature at Cal- cutta, Guardians of his bequest ; by appointing that the School should attend " the Church," that is, the Protestant Church of St. John's, when the school marriages were to take place, and a Ser- mon was to be preached to them, which could only be by the Protestant Chaplain ; it is evident that he concluded that his School would be conducted on Protestant principles. For some reason, nowhere explained, " more than thirty years elapsed ere any thing was actually done beyond the purchase of some land as a site for the intended building." It were prema- ture, therefore, in this place, to enter further into the subject. An interesting account of the establishment was published in 1S39, in a pamphlet entitled La Martiniere, &c, by Rev. Josiah Bateman, late Chaplain to the Bishop (Daniel Wilson) of Calcutta. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 81 The Evangelical Institution. Its object was to aid pious Clergymen to preach in the Mission Church, the Christian-Knowledge Society still failing in all their endeavours to obtain a suitable pastor for that congregation.1 18. In 1804 the Bengal Civil Fund was esta- institution Wished, which " rose out of the College ; and was civiflga instituted in honour of Marriage." It was formed Fund- for the purpose of making a liberal provision for the widows of the East-India Company's servants, and for their "orphans born in wedlock." This last clause immediately threw the whole service into a state of commotion, the senior civilians wish- ing to include illegitimate children born of native mothers ; and the juniors, who either had been, or were at the time in College, exclaiming, almost with one voice, against a measure which they knew would tend to sanction vice, by countenancing an illicit connexion with black women. The juniors were supported by the whole college establishment, by the Governor-General, and all who had any re- gard for religion and morals. The irritation and shameless resistance of "the old service" are de- scribed as extreme. They utterly execrated " the College and its fruits," as they regarded this pro- posal in favour of morality, and actually expressed :heir hope, " that the Court of Directors would now see how unfriendly it was to ancient institutions." rhe contest was maintained for a considerable time f>y printed correspondence ; till at length the in- luence of the seniors prevailed with the supreme luthorities at home, and the Fund was established vithout the clause which had proved to them so ob- loxious. The discussion, however, to which it had jiven rise was by no means without advantage, hough the juniors were defeated in their immediate (') Brown's Memoirs, p. 111. VOL. IV. G 82 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Activity of the College Press. Prejudices against the transla- tion of the Scrip- tures. object ; for it exhibited, and tended to confirm, the improvement already effected in the European com- munity. Any man who should have contended foi the introduction of such a clause only a few yean before, on the ground of religious or moral propriety would have become the jest of the whole service and it was well remarked at the time — " He must b( an entire stranger to what is passing in Bengal, whe does not perceive that the College of Fort Willian is sensibly promoting a melioration of the Europear character, as well as the civilization of India."1 19. Besides advancing the knowledge, the love and the practice of Christianity among the Euro- peans, the College was engaged in the productior of important works, whose tendency was to enlighter and convert the Natives. In the course of foui years it had published no less than one hundred original volumes in the oriental languages and literature ; — no inconsiderable proof of its flourish- ing state as a literary institution. This, however, was one of its subordinate objects. 20. The Directors of the College, desirous to promote the circulation of religious as well as scientific knowledge, proposed the following subject for discussion by the students at the disputations held in 1804 — " The advantage which the Natives of this country might derive from translations, in the vernacular tongues, of the books containing the principles of their respective religions, and those of the Christian faith." The proposal of this thesis excited a host of " Mussulman and Hindoo preju- dices against translations of the Scriptures. Their clamour assailed the Government," and " the old (' ) Buchanan's Memoirs. Vol. i. pp. 300 — 302. It is mentioned as a remarkable fact, that during- the period of four years there had been but one duel, and but one death, among the students. Ibid. p. 326. Rev. D. Brown's Memorial Sketches, p. 11. Note. Lushington's History of Calcutta Institutions, pp. 2S0 et seq. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 83 civil servants fanned the flame." A memorial was addressed to the Governor-General on the part of the Mahomedan moonshees, and other Mussulman inhabitants of Calcutta, remonstrating against this supposed infringement of the toleration afforded to them by the British Government. Nothing was farther from the wish of Marquis Wellesley than to do violence to the feelings or prejudices of the people ; and in his reply to their remonstrance he signified, that although he perceived no principle of an objectionable tendency in the foregoing thesis, yet, with a view to prevent all apprehension on the part of the Natives, he had prohibited the intended disputation upon that subject.2 21. But the good effect of this commotion could First not be so easily suppressed. Public attention was tions of aroused to the cause of all this combustion, and it ?crip5"*e continued awake after the flames had spent their College force. The translation of the Scriptures into the Press* languages of India was a design which the Provost and Vice-Provost had much at heart ; and the work was carried on at the College by Natives and Euro- peans. At this time there was a band of able Mis- sionaries also at Serampore, devoted to the same work3; and they met with every encouragement from the Provost and his colleague, who used the influence of their station in aid of these translations, and exerted themselves to excite the public interest in their favour. So great was the jealousy of " the old civilians" on this subject, that there existed a kind of compromise between the friends and oppo- lents of this salutary measure, that if the Bible were printed for Christians, the Koran should be arinted for Mahomedans. It was not long before (2) Lushington's History of Calcutta Institutions, pp.297, 29S. (3) Of the Baptist Missionary Society, the particulars of whose rxertions in this department of their work will be given in the lext Chapter. G 2 84 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Chinese Class, and transla- tion of Scripture. a commencement was made in the translation oi the Sacred Scriptures into several languages. The first versions of any of the Gospels in Persian and Hindostanee which were printed in India issued from the College press. The Persian was superin- tended by Lieutenant-Colonel Colebrooke, and the Hindostanee by Mr. William Hunter. The Gospels were translated into the Malay by Mr. Thomas Jar- rett, of the Madras Civil Service. Of these and other translations of the Scriptures then projected and undertaken, the Gospel of St. Matthew in Per- sian and Hindostanee formed the only part which was executed at the College expense. With this exception, the extensive Biblical works successively announced from this Institution were carried on at the private expense of the leading members of the College, who deemed it to be of the highest impor- tance to promote the diffusion of sacred literature in Asia.1 22. The Superintendents of the College had long desired to obtain a version of the Scriptures in the Chinese language. After many fruitless inquiries for a suitable person to undertake the work, in 1805 they succeeded in procuring the services of Mr. Lassar, a Native of China, and an Armenian Chris- tian. Mr. Lassar arrived at Calcutta in a commer- cial capacity ; and having met with some pecuniary difficulties, he became known to Mr. Buchanan, who, appreciating his talents, generously liberated him from his embarrassments. He then engaged him, at a stipend of three hundred rupees a month, to devote himself to the translation of the Scriptures into Chinese, and also to the instruction of a class in that language, formed of one of the senior and three of the junior Missionaries at Serampore. The (') Buchanan's Memoirs, pp. 299, 300. Christian Researches. Introduction, p. 2. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 85 expected reduction of the College rendering it in- expedient that a Chinese Professor should be added to the establishment, the stipend of Mr. Lassar was afforded for about three years at the sole expense of the Vice-Provost.2 To his liberality, therefore, must be chiefly ascribed the commencement of this vast undertaking, which, in a short time, said Lord Minto, " by the zealous and persevering labours of Mr. Las- sar, and of those learned and pious persons associated with him," produced a translation of "the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, and Luke ; throwing open that pre- cious mine, with all its religious and moral treasures, to the largest associated population in the world."3 23. At the annual disputation, held on the 3d of sir George -»«• i o.«/-< -r»i ,, ^ Barlows March 1806, Sir George Barlow, then Governor- testimony General, presided as Visitor. In his speech on the £J^t occasion he spoke in flattering terms of the dili- of the gence of the Professors and Officers of the College, Colle&e- and of the proficiency of the students ; and he re- peated the conviction which he had expressed at a very early period of the beneficial consequences of the establishment ; — a conviction, he added, the correctness of which had been confirmed by the experience of every successive year. He made no allusion to the translation and printing of the Sacred Scriptures, probably out of regard for the feelings of those who had so strongly expressed their objection to this undertaking ; but he had no such scruples to withhold him from declaring his conviction of the benefits which might justly be ex- pected to be derived, both by the Natives of India and by the British Government, from the literary branch of the College.4 (2) Buchanan's Memoirs. Vol. i. pp. 314, 315. Christian Re- searches, p. 11. Dr. Marshman's Clavis Sinica, p. ii. (3) Vide Lord Minto's Speech at the eighth College Disputa- tion. Christian Observer, 1809, pp. 601 &c. (') Sir George remarked, at the conclusion of his address, '• The 86 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Orders for the reduction of the College. 24. This was the public evidence of one who had watched the progress of the College from its com- mencement, who had heard all the objections raised against it, and who, holding at the time he spake the most responsible post in India, was specially interested in every thing affecting the British em- pire in the East. One would have expected such testimony to the efficiency of the Institution to have secured for it, not merely protection against its assailants, but further measures for its improvement. But such anticipations were soon to be disappointed. While the College was in the full tide of its useful- ness, producing the most important benefits, both to the service of the East-India Company, to Orien- tal learning, and to religion, a despatch arrived from the Court of Directors, in December 1806, ordering the College to be considerably reduced on the first of the following month. The offices of Provost and Vice-Provost were to be abolished, and the Pro- fessorships reduced to three, viz. the Hindostanee, Bengalee, and Perso-Arabic ; it being intended that the students should only be attached to it, on an average, for a single year. The Court had from the first, as we have seen, objected to the expense of the Institution, and its reduction had long been " The numerous works which have been published under the auspices of the College, in the course of the last six years, will not only open to the learned in Europe ample sources of information on all subjects of Oriental history and science, but will afford to the various nations and tribes of India, and especially to those which compose the body of our Indian subjects, a more favour- able view, and a more just and accurate conception of the British character, principles, and laws, than they have hitherto been enabled to form ; and may be expected gradually to diffuse among them a spirit of civilization, and an improved sense of those genuine principles of morality and virtue, which are equally cal- culated to promote their happiness, and to contribute to the stabi- lity of the British dominions in India." — Buchanan's Memoirs. Vol.i. pp. 382— 384. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 87 looked for ; but few persons could have expected it to be brought within such narrow limits. 25. When this despatch was communicated to the Provost, the Vice-Provost happened to be absent on a tour through the South of India.1 In acknow- ledging the communication, the Provost, deeply impressed with the importance of the moral disci- pline which had hitherto been exercised in the College, made an offer to Government of his gratui- tous services in superintending the establishment. At the same time he expressed his particular regret that there should be a necessity for any material change during the absence of his colleague, without his concurrence or knowledge, from the considera- tion of his having throughout so eminently devoted his superior talents, with the utmost zeal, and by every exertion for the benefit of the public service, in the success of the College. 26. But the orders from home, immediately to reduce the expenses of the College to a given amount, were peremptory. The Governor-General, therefore, did not consider himself at liberty to sus- pend them, even until the Vice-Provost's return. He expressed himself, however, deeply struck and gratified by the Provost's philanthropy and disinter- estedness in offering his gratuitous services ; and assured him that " he should consider of his pro- posal :" but no further notice appears to have been taken of it ; and the proposed modification of the College took place without further delay.2 27. The immediate consequence of these mea- sures realized the worst anticipations of the friends of order and religion in Bengal. In his communi- (') His Christicm Researches contain the result of this tour. Reference has already been made to them in several parts of this History, and their contents will be used again in the sequel. (2) Brown's Memorial Sketches, pp. 1 1. 310 — 316. Buchanan's Memoirs. Vol. ii. pp. 100 &c. The Provost offers his gratuitous services. The College reduced. Evil con- sequences of its re- duction. 88 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. cation to the Government just adverted to, the Pro- — — vost remarked, " The settled state of the College under the vigilant inspection of the Governor-Ge- neral, during the last year, enabled me to make reports very satisfactory and highly creditable to the Institution. The agitation which again prevails has produced, within a few weeks, considerable ir- regularity, as appears from the returns of the Pro- fessors ; and there are other symptoms of a rapid departure from the rules of the College, which nothing but established discipline, enforced with more rigour than has hitherto been found necessary, can check."1 But this is not the only testimony to the lament- able consequences of the reduction of the College. A candid and intelligent civilian dates its gradual declension "from the year 1806, the period when it lost the watchful aid and strenuous efforts of its Provosts ; both of whom," he remarked, " had been most disinterestedly devoted to its best interests. Under their fostering care the Institution had as- sumed a higher tone of principle, integrity, and abilities than had till then been ascribed to the body of writers, and which may serve as a pattern to those who succeed them."2 Msethatne" ^" ^nc^ ** ^ias served the purpose here antici- have ac- patecl. The College had survived long enough to itsUopeni-m awaken, with God's blessing, a spirit of inquiry into tious. the truth of Christianity, and a feeling of interest in its importance, which no legislation of man could suppress. "The good it hath done will never die," said the Vice-Provost, "for it hath taught many the way to heaven." "Its name will remain, for its record is in many languages." Had the Col- (') Brown's Memorial Sketches, p. 312. (2) Ibid. p. 14. Vide "Considerations on the State of India," by A. F. Tyler, late Assistant Judge on the Bengal establishment. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 89 lege of Fort William been cherished at home with as much ardour as was exerted against it, it might, in the period of ten years, have produced transla- tions of the Scriptures into all the languages from the borders of the Caspian to the sea of Japan. But though it might "soon be said of this great and useful Institution, which enlightened a hemi- sphere of the globe, Filit Ilium et ingens gloria3" it had well begun the work of evangelizing the East : and extravagant as the Vice-Provost's expectations then appeared to many, they wrere almost realized within the short period of twenty years from the time that he uttered them. The means called into operation by the College, though afterwards, as will soon appear, employed by other agency, have already led to so wide a diffusion of the Go- spel, that the retrospect of these results is more like the rapid vision of prophecy, than the history of the actual effect of God's blessing upon the exer- tions of man. Marquis Wellesley, adverting, at a subsequent period, to the reformation commenced at this time in the religious character of the Eu- ropean community in Bengal, remarked, " When I arrived there it was in a disgraceful and lamentable state : I laid the foundation, which has been nobly and greatly improved by the Church of England."4 29. The Rev. Messrs. Brown and Buchanan, whose Pecuniary official titles we must now drop, when removed from of the the commanding posts which they had occupied for «/ssio?r . the past seven years, did not cease to watch, pray, ueved. and labour for the extension of the Redeemer's kingdom in India. The affairs of the Mission Church engaged the anxious attention of Mr. Brown. The sum left by Mr. Grant for its current (3) Buchanan's Memoirs. Vol. i. p. 368. (') Letter from Marquis Wellesley to Lord Ellenborough, on his appointment to the government of India in 1842. 90 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Arrival of four new Chaplains. expenses was found to be very inadequate, as oc- casional repairs were inevitable, and Mr. Brown and bis little flock had become much embar- rassed for want of means. Under these circum- stances, availing himself of the intimacy into which his Provostship of the College had brought him with the Marquis Wellesley, he had submitted the case to his Lordship in the year 1805 ; and that no- bleman, in the generous spirit which characterized all his measures, admiring the spirit of both the minister and his attached people, immediately un- dertook to relieve them of their difficulties, and to provide against their recurrence. For this purpose he engaged the Government to pay the whole ac- cumulated debt of twelve thousand and sixty-four rupees, and to assign a monthly allowance of two hundred and thirty-four rupees for its future sup- port. Thus delivered from present embarrassment, and also from anxiety for the future, Mr. Brown, assisted by Mr. Buchanan, proceeded with the ser- vices of this Church. 30. In the year 1806 their spirits were further revived and their hands strengthened by the arrival of four young Chaplains of a kindred mind. The first was Rev. Henry Martyn, Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, whose piety and attainments were of the highest order.1 Mr. Brown welcomed (') Mr. Martyn took his Bachelor's degree in the year 1801, then under the age of twenty, and attained the high honour of Senior Wrangler. His classical, as well as mathematical attainments, were very considerable. But he possessed still higher qualifications — those of genuine piety and active benevolence. Under the influ- ence of zeal for the best interests of mankind, he had devoted him- self to the service of Christ as a Missionary to the East Indies under the protection of the Church Missionary Society ; but in- fluenced by important considerations, and with the full concurrence of all his friends, he at length embarked for India, as Chaplain to the Company. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 91 him for his work's sake ; but he had not long re- sided under his hospitable roof before he became attached to him with parental affection ; and he thus described him after his departure for the Sta- tion to which he was appointed : — " Our excellent friend, Mr. Martyn, lived five months with me, and a more heavenly-minded young man I never saw."2 Before the close of the year three more Chaplains arrived of a similar character — the Rev. Daniel Cor- rie and Rev. John Parson for Bengal, and the Rev. Marmaduke Thompson for Madras, who was carried on to Calcutta in consequence of his arriving too late in the season to land at Fort St. George. These successive arrivals were hailed by Mr. Brown as an omen of good for India. In his correspondence with Mr. Charles Grant and the Rev. Charles Simeon, of Cambridge, he had pleaded, with intense feeling and expressions, for the thousands of their coun- trymen who were dishonouring the name of God and of Christianity among the Heathen, and perish- ing for lack of knowledge ; and through the exer- tions of those two friends the four Chaplains just named were appointed. On January 1st, 1807, Mr. Brown, preaching to his flock at the Mission Church, referred, with a glad heart, to this answer to the spe- cial supplications of himself and his friends men- tioned above. The new Chaplains had all preached before the same congregation ; and after describing their zeal, and their exhibition of the true doctrines of Christianity, in appropriate terms, Mr. Brown expressed a hope that they might obtain mercy of the Lord to be faithful3, and be hailed as an omen of better things for India. (2) A private Letter to Dr. Kerr of Madras. (3) 1 Cor. vii. 25. CHAPTER II. COMMENCEMENT OF THE BAPTIST MISSION IN BENGAL, 1793—1806. Mr. Tho- 1 . In the history of modern Missions, few events mas's first mark the leadings of Divine Providence more mani- voyage to o Calcutta, festly than the circumstances which led to the esta- blishment of the Baptist Mission in Bengal. In the year 1783 Mr. John Thomas, surgeon of the Oxford East Indiaman, sailed to India. Brought up by a pious father, of the Baptist denomination, he seems himself to have been impressed with the paramount importance of religion ; and on his arrival at Cal- cutta, he made diligent inquiry after devout Chris- tians, but could hear of none.1 At last he was in- formed of one, who was described, he says, as "a very religious man, who would not omit his closet hours, of a morning or evening, at sea or on land, for all the world." He was impatient to meet this extraordinary person ; but great was his disap- pointment to find him a profane man, who rejected all his attempts at religious conversation with scorn, while his belief in the Son of God was very ques- ts1) It may seem unaccountable that he heard nothing- of the English Mission, which at this time had existed upwards of twenty years. But the Missionaries and their establishment seem not to have been known beyond their own immediate circle. To this day many Europeans in the immediate neighbourhood of Mission Stations in Tndia know nothing about them. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 93 tionable indeed. They afterwards returned to Eu- rope in the same ship ; and Mr. Thomas remarks, that he continued through the voyage "a strict observer of devotional hours, but an enemy to all religion, and horribly loose, vain, and intemperate in his life and conversation." But before he sailed, Mr. Thomas met with a better specimen of Chris- tian character, in a European shopkeeper in Cal- cutta, whom he describes as " a truly pious man." From him he heard also of two gentlemen, Messrs. Grant and Chambers, who walked in the fear of God ; but they were too far up the country for him to call upon them. Such, as we have before seen, was the paucity of religious persons in India in those days. Mr.Thomas made a public attempt to ascertain whether any more wrere to be found, by inserting an advertise- ment in the Indian Gazette, inviting co-operation in a plan which he desired to form " for the more effectual spreading of the knowledge of Jesus Christ, and His glorious Gospel, in and about Bengal." He received two answers, couched in favourable terms ; but he had no opportunity at that time to follow up the subject. On his arrival in England, he found that his advertisement had been copied into an English Newspaper, and that it had induced the friends of religion to hope that " there were some religious stirrings" in the East; but it led to no immediate result. Who can say, however, that it contributed nothing towards the movement ere long made in favour of Christianity in India ? Every streak of light, though faint, accelerates the opening day. 2. In 1786 Mr. Thomas sailed a second time to His India, in the same capacity and ship as before. He voyage to was rejoiced to find that the Rev. David Brown, Calcutta. Chaplain to the East-India Company, had arrived just before him, and that the two gentlemen of 94 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, whose piety he heard at the close of his last visit, were now at Calcutta. He waited upon them, was encouraged by the cordial welcome they gave him, and accompanied them to Mr. Brown's service at the Orphan Asylum. Mr. Grant, pleased with his piety and abilities, recommended him to remain in the country, learn the language, and preach to the Hindoos ; but he did not feel at liberty at first to accede to the pro- posal. It, however, awakened feelings within him which he could not suppress ; and after a few weeks he became so concerned for the condition of the multitudes around him, that he could find no rest until he gave himself up to the work. For the present, therefore, he was induced to remain at Calcutta, and begin with preaching in English ; and his instructions were, ere long, rendered effec- tual to the conversion of two Englishmen from the error of their ways. In 1787 he began to study Bengalee, and next year was able to converse freely with the Natives with whom he was acquainted ; but he was doubtful whether his pronunciation in preaching was intelligible. With the help of a native, he translated several portions of the Old and New Testament into Bengalee, and circulated some of them in manuscript. Thus he continued to labour till about the end of 1791, and there was reason to hope that he had not published the Word of God in vain. The attention of several Natives was awakened to the subject of Christianity, and two or three of them seemed to be turning from dumb idols to the Living God ; but they afterwards disappointed his expectations.1 ( ' ) He gave an interesting account of these men while he thought them sincere; but knowing that they subsequently proved unfaithful, it would now be read with pain. — Vide Rippon's Bap- tist Register, No. V. This Chapter is drawn up from the Perio- dical Accounts of the Baptist Missionary Society for the first four years IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 95 3. In 1792 Mr. Thomas returned to England, Establish- where he endeavoured to open a fund for a Mission JJ| gaof. to Bengal, and inquired for a companion to return tilt mIs- with him to India. He was soon informed of the so°3. recent establishment of the Baptist Missionary So- ciety for the propagation of the Gospel among the Heathen, and he lost no time in applying to them for the assistance he required. In the narrative of the first formation of this Society, it is attributed, under God, to " the work- ings" in the mind of a Baptist Minister, the Rev. William Carey, of Leicester, whose thoughts for the last nine or ten years had been directed to this object with very little intermission. In order to call the attention of his brethren to the subject, he wrote a treatise, entitled, "An Inquiry into the OBLIGATIONS OF CHRISTIANS TO USE MEANS FOR THE conversion of the Heathen." His conversations, prayers, and sermons, were generally accompanied with some reference to the subject. Besides his zeal in the cause, he possessed an ardent thirst for geographical knowledge, and a remarkable aptitude at learning languages, so that his most intimate friends had been long induced to think him formed for some peculiar undertaking ; but little could they imagine the extensive work for which the providence of God was preparing him. 4. The Society was formed at Kettering on the Messrs. 2d of October 1792. At their third meeting, at Th,Tas XT i _T , .. . ° -, an(l Carey .Northampton, November 13th, they were informed, their first by a note from Mr. Carey, of Mr. Thomas's exer- He?10111" tions for Bengal : at the same time he expressed years. As in the case of other Societies, the original documents will seldom be referred to, the dates of the transactions narrated furnishing an easy reference to the Society's Records. Most of the tacts for which reference will be made to other sources of in- formation are contained also in the Society's Reports, and the Memoir of Dr. Carey. 9G HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. his apprehensions lest this should interfere with their larger plan ; and suggested the expediency of trying to unite the collections of both parties " into one fund, for the purpose of sending the Gospel to the Heathen indefinitely." This note led to communications with Mr. Thomas, and ultimately to his engagement with the Society to return to Bengal as their Missionary. The Com- mittee were at no loss to fix upon a person for his colleague. There could be no doubt that Mr. Carey was prepared for the work ; and when asked, whether, in the event of Mr. Thomas acceding to the Committee's proposal, he would be inclined to accompany him, he immediately answered in the affirmative. Deeply affecting was the first interview between these two devoted men. Mr. Thomas arrived in the evening of the same day ; fully acceded to the Committee's proposal ; and when introduced to his future colleague, they fell on each other's necks and wept.1 Their 5. After receiving a charge from Rev. A. Fuller, arrival in they took leave of their Brethren with prayers and many tears, and on June 13, 1793, sailed together on board the Princess Maria, a Danish East-India- man. On the 11th of November they arrived at Calcutta, where they were welcomed by the Rev. David Brown and other Christian friends ; but for some time the unsettled state of their affairs occa- sioned them much anxiety. In their engagement with the Society, whose funds were inadequate to their support, they agreed to maintain themselves as soon as practicable ; and for this purpose Mr. Thomas, who was a surgeon, prepared for the prac- tice of his profession, while Mr. Carey turned his thoughts to the cultivation of some land. This (') Brief Narrative of the Baptist Mission in India. Second Edit. p. 5. Morris's Memoir of the Rev. A. Fuller, p. 101. Brown's History of the Propagation of Christianity. Vol. ii. p. 12S. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 97 arrangement obliged them to part, and they felt the ;eparation keenly. They were painfully tried by heir pecuniary circumstances, which pressed with he greater weight on Mr. Carey, as he had a wife ind four children, with his wife's sister, depending ipon him for support. But they bore their trials vith resignation to God's will, and, through His nercy, they were of short continuance. 6. A gentleman in the Company's service at Undertake tfalda, Mr. Udny, hearing of their difficulties, in- ^nE'e 'ited them to his house, and soon after proposed to of two hem to undertake the superintendence of two in- factories. ligo factories, which he was about to establish, one it Mudnabatty, about thirty miles north of Malda, pd the other at Moypauldiggy, a place about eventeen miles further. This proposal appeared o them so remarkable an indication of Providence ; o unexpected and unsought ; furnishing such ample upplies for their wants ; and at the same time tpening so large a field for usefulness, putting each n a state of direct or indirect influence over more han a thousand people ; that they could not hesi- ate a moment in concluding it to be the hand of jod. They therefore acceded to the proposal, Mr. ?arey going to Mudnabatty, and Mr. Thomas to loypauldiggy. 7. But this undertaking did not at first give The pre- niversal satisfaction to their friends at home. jjjjj^? To one called in question the purity of their dertaMng itentions ; but some persons friendly to the cause tioned. ntertained doubts as to the propriety of this icular engagement, its tendency to subvert the Iission, and even its consistency with its sacred laracter. On further consideration, however, these DJections were over-ruled. "An aged and respect- Die Minister2 of the Established Church," being (2) The Rev. John Newton, Rector of St. Mary Woolnoth, &c. VOL. IV. H 98 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, consulted in the matter, gave an opinion favou- IL rable to the undertaking, and thus combated the objections raised against it: — "As to the snares o business, it seems to depend chiefly on the state o the heart : if that be fired with a zeal for God, anc love to souls, such attention to business as circum stances require will not hurt it. It is one of th< first concerns of the Moravian Missionaries, who, think, are excellent patterns for others, to fin( business or work wherever they go ; partly tha they may maintain themselves, and partly to se an example of industry to the Heathen. But then they never lay up : they live upon a common stock and impart what they can spare to the necessitous If your Brethren can act upon this plan, busines will not hurt them." The apprehensions of others, however, were b; no means unreasonable ; but as they knew thei brethren well enough to feel confidence in thei piety and integrity, and the good promised seeme< to preponderate over the evil to be feared from til undertaking, they gave their consent. At the sam time "the Committee, considering the frailty c human nature, was not unapprehensive of dangei and therefore addressed a Letter to the Missionaries full of serious and affectionate caution, entreatinj them to be watchful, and committing them to Hir in whose name and cause they had embarked." They com- 8. ^n *ne propriety of these remarks the Missio mence naries entirely concurred. They entered upo: iar and0"" their charge in March 1794, when Mr. Thomas be Missionary gan to address the Natives around him ; and befor the expiration of the year Mr. Carey was maste enough of the language to follow his example. Be sides their stated seasons for preaching, they ha frequent opportunities to discourse with the Hea then about their salvation ; and from the attentioi paid to them they soon began to entertain hope IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 99 ;hat a favourable impression was made upon some, especially the Mahomedans ; but a little experience )f the native character taught them to moderate ;heir expectations from first appearances. They ;et up a School ; but the extreme ignorance and 3overty of the people caused them to take away ;heir children upon every slight occasion. To re- nedy this, they proposed to establish a Seminary at every Station, for the entire support and education )f twelve boys in each, six Mahomedans and six Hindoos. They were to be taught Sanscrit, Ben- galee, and Persian. The Bible was to be intro- duced, with a little philosophy and geography, rhey very soon began, also, to translate the Scrip- ;ures into Bengalee, and wrote home for a press, expecting, by the time it arrived, to be able to print »ome portions of the Bible for distribution in the country and for use in their Schools. Their instructions were not confined to the work- nen at their factories, or to the people who came Torn a distance to hear them. Their districts were ibout twenty miles square, containing about one lundred villages, among which they made frequent excursions, "going from place to place to publish the Gospel." Mr. Carey describes his congrega- :ions as varying from two hundred to six hundred, }f all castes, many of them Brahmins, who listened ;o him with considerable attention ; and he " felt some sweet freedom in pressing them to come to Christ." 9. The impediments to their progress were simi- They meet ar to those which had long obstructed the Missio- diments. laries in the South. Besides the prejudices of aste, with the servility, avarice, and duplicity of he native character, the ignorance of the people v&s so extreme, that very few of them were found o comprehend what they had pretended to approve. he common people were so little acquainted with h 2 100 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, their native language, that it was with difficulty they understood one of their own countrymen who spake it well. " They have a confined dialect," wrote Mr. Carey, " composed of a very few words, which they work about, and make them mean almost every thing. Their poverty of words to express religious ideas is amazing, all their conversation being about earthly things." At a subsequent pe- riod he wrote, " Notwithstanding the language itsell is rich, beautiful, and expressive ; yet the poor peo- ple, whose whole concern has been to get a little rice to satisfy their wants, or to cheat their oppres- sive merchants and zemindars, have scarce a word to use about religion. They have no word for love repent, and a thousand other things ; and every idee is expressed either by quaint phrases or tediou< circumlocutions." 10. Notwithstanding this ignorance of the poor Mr. Carey was perfectly understood by the uppei ^ativesthe c^asses? among whom he travelled for some mile; round the place of his abode, everywhere exposing the deceitfulness of pagan worship, and pointing tc the Lamb of God as the only Saviour of man. While he and his colleague were thus engaged foi the people's souls, they evinced a sympathy in then troubles, and gave them such relief as they could Mr. Thomas was particularly attentive to the sick and in many instances, under the Divine Blessing Their preaching and atten- tion (') Several specimens of their discourses are published in th< Periodical Accounts of their Mission ; but as they do not mate- rially differ from those of the Missionaries in South India, alread] given in these pages, it is the less necessary further to notice then: here. There is unavoidably a resemblance in most Missionaries conversations with the Natives of India ; for they have to combal the same system of error and abomination with the same Word o\ Truth : and though the mode of their teaching will vary, yet the variation is seldom of sufficient importance to require special no- tice in a general history. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 101 effected cures which astonished them. His reputa- tion was soon spread far and wide, and the suffering came to him from distant parts. 11. Besides attending to their souls and bodies, Instance they interposed between the poor and their over- sionPde-S seers. One instance of the protection which they were tected- often able to afford them may be given from Mr. Ca- rey's Journal. " Detected to-day a shocking piece of oppression practised by those Natives who managed affairs here before my coming. I was glad of this detection, as it afforded me both an opportunity of doing justice among the Heathen, and of exposing the wickedness of their oppressors, one of whom was a Brahmin, who made such a deduction from the poor people's hire as discouraged them from working for us. This, I hope, will serve a little to remove the prejudice of the people against Euro- peans, and prepare the way for the publication of the Gospel." There can be little doubt that it would have this tendency. Such acts spake a lan- guage intelligible to every one, and could not but make a favourable impression upon all but the par- ties whose iniquitous conduct was brought to light. 12. While the Missionaries were thus exerting Effect of themselves to reduce the amount of suffering in the people around them, they never lost sight of their eternal interests, and diligently used every means to promote it. At the close of 1796 they reported, that many thousands had heard the Gospel from their lips, and that the name of Christ began to be known in several parts of the country. They ven- tured also to hope that seven Natives had received the Word of God effectually, though none of them had yet come forward to dedicate himself to the Lord in baptism. 13. In September of the same year they received Arrival of another Missionary from England, Rev. John Foun- mCS" tain, whose arrival greatly encouraged them ; and nary. their exer- tions. 102 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, they had been previously joined by two English- L men, named Long and Powell, who went to India with the intention of settling in Bengal. Mr. Foun- tain's report to the Society of the state of the Mis- sion, two months after his arrival, was a confirma- tion of the above accounts. The education of native youth was well begun ; the translation of the New Testament was nearly completed ; they had conci- liated the regard of the Natives who attended their Public Worship ; while they were themselves train- ing in the best of schools — the school of experience — for the work before them. B°atanyt° *4, ^n tne beginning of the year 1797 the Missio- naries made an excursion into the Bootan country, a province of Tibet, and proceeded to the foot of the hills. They seem to have been everywhere kindly received by the Natives ; and they gathered much information relative to the inhabitants, cus- toms, and language of the country for future use. The lama-gooroo, the god of the country, is consi- dered a representative of the Supreme Being ; and the people called the Missionaries lamas, when they understood the nature of their office. Opening 15 After their return home an opening was pre- at Dinage- 1 , i • /• poor. sented to them in Dmagepoor, a large city a few miles from Moypauldiggy, through the influence of Mr. Fernandez, who resided in that city. This gentleman was born at Macao, on the east of China, and was educated for the Roman priesthood ; but being shocked, as he said, at their worship of images, he determined to examine the nature of Christianity for himself. The more he read on the subject, the more was he convinced that scriptural truth was with the Protestants ; and as light grew upon his mind, he gradually relinquished the Church of Rome. He came to Bengal about the year 1772, and settled at Dinagepoor. In 1794 he obtained from Mr. Thomas several religious books, the IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 103 perusal of which enlarged his knowledge and con- firmed him in the faith. After some intercourse with the Missionaries, he determined to erect a house of prayer at Dinagepoor ; and, when finished, the Brethren dedicated it, with three services, to the worship of God. Mr. Fernandez was much respected in the place, and a great number of Na- tives, some of the Rajah's servants, and others of respectability, being among them, were induced to attend. It was now arranged for one of the Mis- sionaries to perform Divine Service in this chapel once a month, when most of the Europeans, and those from Rangpoor, when at Dinagepoor, were glad to attend. The Brethren were greatly encou- raged by the attention of the English, and also by the interest which the Bengalees seemed to take in their instructions and books ; and in April 1798 Mr. Carey reported favourably of the appearance of things at this Station. 16. While their work was thus increasing their Four Mis- hands were strengthened by the arrival of four arrive— young Missionaries, Messrs. William Ward, Daniel their ob- Brunsdon, William Grant, and Joshua Marshman. ^JJ" They sailed from England, on an American vessel, in May 1799, and reached India in October. But they arrived at a critical period. The times were troublous through the world, and not least of all in India. The French National Assembly, in con- nexion with the numerous societies of the Illumi- nati of Germany, were sending forth their Propa- gandists in all directions ; and the vigilance of the Governor -General, Lord Mornington, afterwards Marquis Wellesley, had detected so many of their pestilent emissaries in all parts of India, that the jealousy of Government had been greatly excited in relation to all persons of a strong political bias, or of a doubtful character. In consequence, many men had been sent out of the country. It was well known, 104 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, that, in England, many Dissenters had made them- selves prominent among the partizans of French prin- ciples. The arrival, therefore, of these gentlemen, avowed Dissenters, without the usual license from the Court of Directors, and on an American vessel, caused considerable sensation in Calcutta. There seemed to be, especially in the two latter circum- stances, an appearance of stealthiness and repub- licanism that naturally awakened suspicion. Be- fore, however, any extreme measures were adopted against them, application was made, in a demi-offi- cial way, to one of the Chaplains, Rev. Claudius Buchanan, who was justly supposed to be compe- tent to give some account of them. The Governor- General questioned him as to their object ? How they were supported ? Whether they wrere not of republican principles ? In his answer, he first re- ferred to the eminent Missionary Swartz, the value of whose services to the Madras Government, at the Court of Hyder Ally, at a critical juncture of the British interests in South India, were univer- sally acknowledged ; — services which his sterling character as a Christian Missionary alone enabled him to perform. Mr. Buchanan then mentioned the name of Carey, whose eminent talents and piety, enlightened zeal and upright character, were by this time generally known ; and he represented him as endeavouring to do in Bengal what Swartz had done in Tanjore. Thus did he pledge the name of Carey, as it were, for the character and design of his brethren newly-arrived ; and his reply, happily, so far satisfied Lord Mornington, that he did not insist, as was apprehended, upon their immediately leaving the country. Though he would not permit them to settle within the Com- pany's territories, yet he did not object to their availing themselves of the opportunity afforded them of taking up their abode at Serampore, a IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 105 Danish settlement on the river Hooghly, about fifteen miles from Calcutta. One of them, Mr. Grant, died a few days after his arrival in the country. 17. The Danish Governor of Serampore received Their set- ■ i • n • ii i •■ i tlement at tnem in a iriendly manner ; and it now became a Seram- question whether it were advisable for Messrs. Pore- Thomas and Carey to join them, or to continue labouring at separate stations. Mr. Thomas had already moved to Calcutta; and Mr. Carey had left Mudnabatty, the factory at that station having been discontinued in consequence of the failure of the indigo crops, and removed to Kidderpoor, about twelve miles off, where he had taken a small fac- tory on his own account, and intended to erect habi- tations for the new Missionaries. But as they were not permitted to join him, this intention was relin- quished ; and it was finally determined that he should dispose of his factory, which had not suc- ceeded to his expectations, and take up his abode with the Brethren at Serampore. By this arrange- ment he had to make some pecuniary sacrifice ; and it was not the least part of his trial to be obliged to give up a small School which he had established, containing thirty-six scholars, of all castes, who were receiving a scriptural education. But as it ap- peared to be the will of Divine Providence that he should depart, he soon struck his tent, and joined his brethren. Thus were they led, by circumstances beyond their controul, and contrary to their inten- tion, to lay the foundation of an establishment which, under the title of the Serampore Mission, will ever be eminent among the most venerated of institu- tions for the conversion of mankind. Mr. Bucha- nan soon had cause to be thankful for the opportu- nity afforded him to intercede for their protection. He encouraged Mr. Carey in his work of transla- tion, and explained to him the plan and progress of 106 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CI*AP- the Tamul Bible, and the circumstances attending its publication.1 Mr. Carey was introduced to the Governor of Serampore January 11th, 1800, who received him in a friendly manner. A few days after, the Missio- naries purchased a large house of the Governor's nephew, in the centre of the town, together with suitable offices adjoining. The building stood on the banks of the river. The grounds were spacious, and walled round, with a good garden and tank. Their proximity to Calcutta was of importance to their School, printing press, and other operations, and greatly facilitated their communications with England. From this time they may be considered fairly launched on the wide sea before them, and a noble course they have steered. sSef3 18# Mr. Carey, returning from Calcutta not long after their settlement at Serampore, came unex- pectedly upon a party who were preparing for the immolation of a widow upon the funeral pyre of her husband. He ventured to interfere ; and find- ing that the woman was a voluntary victim, endea- voured to persuade her to desist from her horrid intention. He warned the men, also, of the dreadful nature of the crime they were about to perpetrate ; but all to no purpose. After the usual ceremonies, the infatuated victim ascended the pyre, and danced about, as if to show her contempt of suffering and death, and to intimate that she was a willing sacri- fice to the manes of her husband. She then lay down by the corpse, and placed one arm under its neck and the other over it. The flames were then kindled ; and immediately the people set up a shout, in order to drown the poor creature's voice had she shrieked or groaned. Mr. Carey remon- strated against her being held down by bamboos to (') Memoirs of Dr. Buchanan. Vol.i. p. 184. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 107 prevent her escape ; but the barbarians disregarded his appeals to their sense of justice or feeling of humanity. Finding that all attempt to rescue her was in vain, he could bear it no longer, and turned away with a heart sickened at the sight.2 19. The witness of such abominations was a per- Opposition petual stimulus to the Missionaries to endeavour, ?,tthe . i ill i Brahmins. by every means, to pluck these deluded victims as brands from the burning. They had now printed St. Matthew's Gospel in Bengalee, an appropriate Address to the Natives on the nature and impor- tance of Christianity, and also some Hymns. These they distributed in their excursions through the adjacent villages, and also in the streets and bazaars of the town, to all who could read and were willing to accept them. When preaching in public, many 3f the people heard them gladly ; but they encoun- tered much resistance from the Brahmins, who en- deavoured to prevail upon the rest not to listen to them, or take their papers. They also disputed with the Missionaries, and sometimes openly in- sulted them. One day a man of this haughty caste iemanded of Mr. Carey why they came to that country? adding, that if they would employ the people as carpenters, blacksmiths, and other handi- 3rafts, it would be very well ; but that they did not want their holiness. Another told Mr. Thomas that he did not desire the favour of God. In a word, such was the violence and influence of these nen, that a person, friendly to the Missionaries and ;heir object, told Mr. Carey, even while assuring :rim that the Natives met together and talked about (2) Several other instances of this dreadful practice, sometimes ■vhen reluctant victims were forced to the fire by their own sons, )ccur in the Journals and Correspondence of the Baptist and other Missionaries ; but that here given may suffice, especially as it is low abolished in British India. See, particularly, Ward's Account )f the Hindoos. 108 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. Death of Mr. Foun- tain. Missio- naries re- solve to maintain them- selves. the Gospel, that there was little hope at present of their conversion ; for that they were counting the cost, which was nothing less than the loss of caste, and the Brahmins' curse : and he declared it to be his conviction, that none of them could be expected to join him, unless some of the Brahmins set them the example. To all this Mr. Carey replied, that he expected the Brahmins to be the last to receive the Gospel ; but happily, as we shall see, this was not always the case. Meanwhile the Missionaries met the invectives, the sophistry, and the violence of these men with unruffled temper, and answered them in all the simplicity of truth. They knew it to be no new thing for darkness to struggle with light ; but they knew, also, what must be the issue, and zealously persevered. 20. On the 20th of August they lost another of their company, Mr. Fountain, at Dinagepoor. He is described as a young man of great promise, and a bright example of Christian character ; and the demonstration of feeling at his funeral showed that he had already secured the respect of the Judge and other gentlemen of the station, who attended to pay this last tribute of regard for his memory. 21. We have seen that, from the first, the Missio- naries found it necessary to engage in some secular occupation for their support ; and as their numbers increased this necessity was felt with augmented pressure. Most of them came out married ; and, on the junction of their families at Serampore, they consisted of nineteen persons, children included, with the probability of a speedy arrival of more Missionaries. It became, therefore, a serious ques- tion how to provide for so large an establishment. For a short time they were so straitened in their circumstances, that, in the beginning of 1801, they were reduced, as they expressed it, " to their very last mite/' In this emergency they were obliged IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 109 to borrow four thousand rupees, which they had no other means or prospect of repaying, nor of providing for current necessities, but by drawing upon the Society at home for about fourteen hundred pounds. Knowing, however, the limited amount of the Society's income \ they were most reluctant to press so heavily upon it, and determined, if possible, henceforth to maintain the Mission by their own exertions. This rendered it necessary for some of them still to engage in occupations not strictly of a Missionary character. But, conscious of human infirmities, they took the following precaution against the natural tendency of the heart to covetous- ness. "To prevent, as much as possible," they remark, " any ill effects that might arise from our being in part employed in secular concerns, we have laid it down as a fundamental rule amongst us, 1 That no one shall engage in any private trade ; but whatever is earned shall go into the common stock.' On the observance of this depends the salva- tion of our Mission. By this, avaricious exertion is checked, and trade subordinated to a nobler object."2 22. In prosecution of this design they divided Theirdm- ^^ sion of their labours amongst them. Mr. Carey attended labour. chiefly to the translation of the Scriptures, and also of other works from which some profit, it was hoped, would accrue. Subsequently the other Missionaries also assisted in this work. Mr. Marshman opened a respectable Boarding School ; and not long after Mrs. Marshman established one for young ladies. These also became, erelong, sources of profit to the Mission. Mr. Ward, who had been brought up a printer, undertook to conduct the press ; Messrs. Brunsdon and Felix Carey, son of Mr. Carey, being associated with him in this work. Their press was, ere long, much employed by Government and the (') It amounted this year to 3543Z. 2s. \0\d. (2) Mr. Marshman is the writer. Journal, Jan. 5, 1801. 110 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, public, and yielded a rich return. By these united "• exertions they soon entirely relieved their Society of the burden of the Mission, and were enabled to carry forward undertakings which they could not have obtained means from home to accomplish. Mr. Thomas's medical attendance was, as heretofore, almost gratuitous. Two Na- 23. In all these occupations, however, they never nouncT l°st signt °f tneir great design. Though they had caste. laboured hard and waited long without any satis- factory result, yet they persevered, availing them- selves of every opportunity to preach the Gospel to the Heathen. Towards the close of the year 1800 they reaped the first-fruits of these exertions. On the 25th of November Mr. Thomas was called to set a man's arm which had been dislocated. After the operation he spoke to the sufferer about his soul, explaining the salvation to be obtained in Jesus Christ, until the poor man wept and sobbed aloud. This was not the first time of his listening to the Gospel with attention; but now it pricked him to the heart ; and, under deep conviction of sin, he cried out, " Save me, Sahib, save me ! " The man's name was Kristno, and a neighbour, named Gokool, who was standing over him, also paid great attention to what was said. A few weeks after, they went together to the Missionaries, avowed their determination to embrace the Gospel, and, in proof of their sincerity, ate at the Mission table. Messrs. Thomas and Carey prayed with them before they proceeded to this act, by which they were for ever renouncing caste, and cutting themselves off from their heathen connexions. The servants of the Mission were astonished at what they witnessed, so many having asserted that no one would ever lose caste for the sake of Christ, " Brother Thomas," Mr. Ward wrote 1, " has waited fifteen years, and (') Journal. December 12, 1800. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. Ill has thrown away much time on deceitful characters ; Brother Carey has waited till hope of his own success has almost expired ; and, after all, God has done it with perfect ease. Thus the door of faith is opened to the Gentiles : who shall shut it ? The chain of caste is broken : who shall mend it ? In the evening of the same day both of them, together with Kristno's wife and her sister, presented themselves before the Church, and solemnly professed their faith in Christ, and obedience to His commands." This service was highly interesting to all who witnessed it. Mr. Thomas was peculiarly affected, being " almost overcome with joy ;" and might now, after so many years of anxious watching and toil, sing his Nunc dimittis. In conclusion, all pre- sent stood up, and sang the hymn, " Salvation, oh the joyful sound." When it was noised abroad that these persons had thus renounced caste, the whole neighbourhood was in an uproar ; and about two thousand people, indignant at the new converts, assembled in a tumultuous manner, and dragged Kristno and his family before the Danish magistrate. But he dis- missed them with commendations for having chosen the way of truth. Defeated in their attempts, the mob then charged Kristno with refusing to deliver up his daughter to a young Hindoo, to whom she had been contracted in marriage about four years before. The parties having, therefore, appeared be- fore the Governor, she avowed her intention of embracing Christianity with her father, whilst the Hindoo who claimed her positively refused to change his religion ; on which the Governor said, that he could not think of surrendering a Christian female to a heathen man, and there was, consequently, no way of his realizing his wish, but by renouncing his idolatrous practices. 112 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. 24. Intimidated by these violent proceedings, or IL overcome by the tears and entreaties of their rela- Baptism tions, Gokool and the two women begged to delay of the first their baptism for a few weeks. But Kristno re- mained firm, and was baptized on the last Sabbath of the year in the river which flowed by the Mission premises. Mr. Felix Carey and Mr. Fernandez, of Dinagepoor, were baptized at the same time, in pre- sence of the Governor of Serampore, and a goodly company of Europeans, Portuguese, Hindoos and Mahomedans, who seemed to be much affected.1 After a time Gokool recovered from the alarm into which he had been thrown by the violence of the people, and his faith wTas strengthened to follow7 the example of his friend. Accordingly, on the 7th of June 1801 he also was baptized. From the time that he renounced caste his w ife had been most violent in her expressions of indignation. But of late she had listened to him and others with some attention ; and now, to the Missionaries' surprise, she came of her own accord to see her husband bap- tized. She also was received into the Church not long after, as well as Kristno's wife and her sister. At the time of Kristno's baptism all the Bengalee children left the Mission School, which, therefore, for the present, was given up ; but as the ferment subsided they gradually returned. ofti"eing 25, ^n tlie 7t^ °^ February 1801 the Bengalee Bengalee New Testament issued from the press. They New Tes- printed two thousand copies, besides five hundred tament. L p 0 ^ ,7 copies ot St. Matthew lor immediate distribution. Mr. Carey had completed this translation three years before, and purchased a press and types to print it, but was unable to accomplish his intention before (') Missionary Records : India, pp. 91 — 94. Brown's History of the Propagation of Christianity. Vol. ii. pp. 144 — 147. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 113 heir settlement at Serampore. Copies of this mportant work were presented to the Danish jovernor, and also to the Governor-General, Mar- [uis Wellesley, who received them in the most riendly manner. We have seen, in the last Chapter, hat his Lordship appointed Mr. Carey to the Pro- sssorship of Bengalee and Sanscrit, a chair which le filled with great credit to himself and benefit o the Institution. In a short time his salary was aised to fifteen hundred pounds per annum, which nabled him to contribute largely to the Mission and. 26. Their happiness, however, in this improve- Deat'j.of nent of their prospects, was moderated by the sionaries. nroads of death. Mr. Brunsdon was taken from hem July 3, 1801, at the age of twenty-four ; and his ^eath was followed in a few months by that of he father of the Mission, Mr. Thomas, who died at )inagepoor on the 13th of October. We have seen low devoted he was to his Master's work ; with trhat zeal he laboured for the salvation of the mul- itudes around him ; and how ready he was at every all to relieve their bodily sufferings. But his Bre- hren describe him as too sensitive and irritable for ds own comfort. Yet he seems, notwithstanding, to lave enjoyed at times close communion with God. jike many Christians of ardent temperament, he ras perpetually alternating between sorrow and ejoicing, "his joys bordering on ecstacy, his sorrows n despondency. These extremes of feeling gave a •eculiarity to his writing and speaking; and it was vident that almost all he said came warm from the leart." His talents were adapted to that kind f preaching to which he was called ; a lively, netaphorical, and pointed address on divine sub- 3cts, dictated by the circumstances of the moment, nd maintained amidst the interruptions and con- VOL. IV. I 114 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, tradictions of a heathen audience.1 In the conversic IL of Kristno and his family, God had, in mercy, give him to see some fruit of his labours for the Heathe before his departure, and this, no doubt, contribute to his composure at the last. All his hopes centre in Christ, and his end was peace. Varied re- 27. Though death had so diminished the numb< the Gospel. °f the Missionaries, the survivors, now reduced i three, continued to labour with unremitting dil gence and inextinguishable zeal. After the occup, tions of the day, they usually went into the stree of Serampore, where they conversed or dispute with the Natives on religious subjects, and occ; sionally distributed papers among them, consistir of plain and forcible addresses to the conscienc< and though many of the people treated them wi1 derision and insult, yet others listened to their a guments, and received their Tracts. In fact, tl very opposition which they experienced prove subservient to the cause of the Gospel, as leading public controversy, from which the Brahmins we] compelled to retreat, or to hear themselves ar their religion exposed to contempt before the popi lace, who had hitherto almost regarded them i (') The following' specimen, transcribed from his Memoir, w serve to illustrate his talent for this mode of address. On one occasion, a large company of Brahmins, Pundits, ai others, having- assembled to hear him, one of the most learne named Mahashoi, ofFered to dispute with him, and began by sayin " God is in every thing ; and therefore every thing is God. Y( are God, and I am God." "Fie, Mahashoi!" exclaimed M Thomas, " why do you utter such words ? Sahib (meaning himsel is in his clothes : therefore (pulling off his hat, and throwing it ( the ground) this hat is Sahib. No, Mahashoi : you and I are dyh men ; but God liveth for ever." This short answer complete silenced his opponent, and fixed the attention of the people ; whil as he expressed it, he went on to proclaim one God, one Saviou one way, and one caste ; without, and beside which, all the invei tions of men were to be esteemed as nothing. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. ] 15 demi-gods. One of the Brethren now and then itinerated in the neighbourhood, preaching, distri- buting Tracts, and leaving copies of the New Tes- tament in such places as appeared most eligible. One day Mr. Ward was detained by a police officer, 3n the ground that he was acting in opposition to the views and wishes of the East-India Company, in causing the Natives to lose caste. But he assured trim that the papers he distributed were entirely "eligious ; and on his offering to sign them with his 3wn name he was immediately liberated. The rracts thus signed were sent for examination to Calcutta, where some persons alleged that it was improper to attack the religion of the Natives; vhilst others contended that there was nothing nore in the papers than had been invariably tole- *ated in the Roman Catholics residing in the Com- pany's territories. The subject was therefore Iropped, and, during the administration of Mar- uris Wellesley, nothing more was heard respect- ng it.2 28. England being now at war with Denmark, in Capture of he month of May 1801 Serampore was taken by the by7hePOie English, in common with the other Danish posses- English. ions in India.3 As the place was too weak to offer my resistance, its capture was unattended by the listressing consequences of a siege. Indeed, the British flag was hoisted without a gun being fired >r a drum beaten. The Missionaries were desired o appear at the Government House, where the English Commissioner behaved to them with great ivility, apologized for the trouble he had given hem, and assured them that they were at perfect iberty to follow their calling as usual. This indi- (2) Vide Memoir of Mr. John Thomas. Periodical Accounts, ol. ii. No. X. Missionary Records : India, pp. 97, 98. (3) Vide Tenth Decade of Tranquebar Mission, sec. 3. I 2 116 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY Missio- nary ex chap, cated a great improvement already in the public feeling towards them ; and, as they withdrew, they could not help contrasting their situation with what it might have been. " How exceedingly," they ex- claimed, "are divine mercies multiplied towards us!" 29. In the course of this year Mr. Ward, in com- pany with Kristno, travelled many miles round the country, preaching and distributing books and small Tracts, which the Natives read with apparent ear- nestness. They seldom gave away a New Testa- ment, unless there appeared to be a sincere desire for it, or a probability of its being taken to a distant part of the country. Some had been sent as far as Benares, the great seat of Hindoo idolatry in North India, and about three hundred miles from Seram- pore. In one tour of a week they gave away about ten Testaments, and several thousand small Tracts. In some places they were so pressed by the crowd for books, as to be unable to meet their demands. One man caught hold of their boat, saying that he would not let it go without a Testament. These exertions were followed by a considerable number of persons coming from different parts of the coun- try, to inquire about the way of salvation as revealed to Christians. 30. Of those who were led, by these means, to mmder of receive the Truth, the first was a man named Syam Doss. He had occasionally heard the Gospel in the streets and lanes of Serampore, and was at length induced to come to the Mission House, where he confessed himself a great sinner, and stated his con- viction that salvation was not to be found in the religion of the Hindoos. In the public account which he gave of himself, he said that he was born a Caesto; but lost his caste in consequence of having become acquainted with a Feringa woman, with wln>m he had lived about thirty-five years in a Conver- sion and IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 117 iriminal manner ; but since his arrival at Serampore hey had been publicly married. After hearing he Truth, he said, two or three times, he was led to ouse continually upon the death of Christ, and all hat He suffered for sinners. He now avowed his >elief in Him as God, his reliance upon His atone- nent for salvation, and the surrender of himself to •bey all His laws. Satisfied with his confession of aith, the Missionaries baptized him April 4, 1802. ^.fter his baptism, he proved to be a simple-hearted md pious Christian, became zealous for the conver- ion of his countrymen, and was the means of lead- ng one, at least, to the Saviour. A persecution was oon raised against him ; and in the autumn of this rear he was cruelly murdered, in returning from a )art of the country where it was hoped that the rruth had begun to find acceptance with the inha- )itants.a 31. The Missionaries were visited by a Brahmin History Alltl tl'llt'ts ilso, who stated that he lived with Dulol, the famous of Ram eader of a Hindoo sect. The founder of this sect DuloL vas, by birth, a cowkeeper, who, about forty years )efore, gave out that he was able to cure all dis- eases ; and, pretending to much sanctity, he drew ifter him a vast number of credulous people af- licted with various disorders. He professed to re- itore them to health with what he called the choron imreeta, or water of immortality from his foot, rhose who happened to recover attributed their mre to his amreeta and benediction, and attached Jiemselves to his interests. Taught by him to dis- 'egard all debtas, or idols, to believe in one God, md to obey their Gooroo, or teacher, they regarded lim in this capacity, and presented to him liberal offerings. His fame spread far and wide, and he succeeded in laying the foundation of a numerous (') Missionary Records: India, pp.100, 101. 118 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. Station formed at Calcutta. sect. There is great confusion in the tenets of his followers, who are described as " Hindoo antino- mian deists."1 At the death of their founder, his widow dis- pensed the choron amreeta, until his son was old enough to succeed to the office, when he assumed the name of Ram Dulol, and continued to enjoy his father's reputation. The Brahmin whom he had sent to Serampore told the Missionaries that his master had desired him to get baptized first, and then to inform them that he himself would fol- low, and bring with him several thousands of his disciples. The Brethren, therefore, resolved to pay him a visit; particularly as Kristno, Gokool, and some other converts, who were formerly of this sect, were of opinion, that, if the Gospel were preached at Ghospara, where Dulol resided, many would cheerfully embrace it. In consequence, Messrs. Carey and Marshman, accompanied by Kristno, went to see him, when he gave them a cordial re- ception, and conversed with them freely ; but no favourable result immediately followed their in- structions in the nature and obligations of Chris- tianity. They left him, however, with the hope that many more of his disciples might follow the example of Kristno and Gokool. 32. Mr. Carey's duties at the College of Fort (') His disciples seem to have but few distinguishing tenets : the principal are, that caste is nothing ; that the debtas are nothing; and that the Brahmins are nothing. To the power and influence of the latter Dulol has succeeded ; but in the first two points they are by no means consistent : for though they assemble and eat together every year, yet they dissemble the fact, and retain their rank in their respective castes and families ; and while they pro- fess to despise the debtas, they continue their worship, to which they give the name of " outward work." They retain the horrid idea, that God, being in us, is the author of every motion, and consequently of all sin. — Vide Mr. Marshmau's Journal, April 15, 1802. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 119 IVilliam taking him much from Serampore, the Missionaries were induced to form a Station at Cal- ;utta. They began by distributing religious Tracts, vhich excited some attention : then, encouraged by ippearances, they commenced a subscription for Hinting and circulating them more extensively. Some persons requested them to erect a Place of (Vorship there ; but circumstances not yet favouring o advanced a step, they rented a house for the jurpose, which was opened by Messrs. Carey and Vfarshman on the 23d of January 1803, when about wenty persons attended. 33. Among the various places which the Missio- vf™"™" laries visited, they make special mention of Luck- ception at tool, in the district of Jessore, where they found LuckP°o1- bout two hundred persons, Mahomedans and Hin- oos, many of whom appeared to be dissatisfied rith their superstitions, and desirous to hear the rospel. They paid great attention to the Scrip- ires, and inquired particularly respecting Christ, le resurrection, and the future state. Their Goo- do was a grave old man, and had such a reputation )r meekness of spirit, that it was said he would void the very spot which had been the seat of a uarrel ; arid whenever his followers became fretful, e desired them to bear all evils with patience, or ot to come to him. He seemed to hold the whole Irahminical system in abhorrence, and recom- lended the Gospel to his disciples as the very re- elation which he had encouraged them to expect. : was not unreasonable, therefore, to indulge the ope, that this Gooroo and his followers were not ir from the kingdom of God. 34. Such visits, even if they produced no other Persecu- ssults, served at the time to animate the Missio- converts. aries' spirits. And this was no small advantage ; >r they wanted all the encouragement they could ather from their prospects to support them under 120 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, their trials. They were called to endure the con- tradiction of sinners against themselves ; but they were chiefly anxious on their converts' account, lest their faith should fail under the severity of persecu- tion. The sincerity of a young Brahmin, named Soroop, who had joined them, was put to a painful test. One day when Mr. Ward was seated in the Bengalee School, hearing the scholars read the Scriptures, a grey-headed and well-dressed Brah- min came and stood before him, with his hands clasped, and said, in a supplicating tone, " Sahib, I am come to ask an alms. Yes," said he hastily, and beginning to weep, " I am come to solicit an alms." Mr. Ward requested him to explain his meaning, observing that his appearance did not in- dicate the want of any pecuniary assistance. At length the old man, pointing to Soroop, begged that he would give him his son. When asked which it was, with a plaintive cry he said, " That is my son." Mr. Ward endeavoured to console him, but he only wept the more, and said that the youth's mother was dying with grief; and that if he would only go home and see her, he should be at liberty to remain there, or to return again, as he chose. Mr. Ward told him that the youth was quite at liberty to do as he thought proper ; but at the same time remonstrated with the old man against taking him back into idolatry now that he was learning the way to heaven ; but he remained immovable. After some time he called his son aside, and set up a lamentable cry, weeping over him, and entreating him to comply with his request. The youth's feelings were greatly moved ; but he firmly resolved not to return home, saying, that if he did he should inevi- tably go to hell. The father then left him for the night, in an agony of grief, and returned next morning with a number of people. The son, how- ever, continued firm ; but promised to return home IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 121 after his baptism. Finding that he had already eaten with the native converts and had, therefore, lost caste, they went away, leaving the father be- hind, who declared that he would rather lie down and die in Serampore than return home without his son. Soroop was afterwards baptized, with two Natives of the writer caste; and there was soon reason to believe that the alleged illness of his mo- ther was a mere pretence to bring him again into the snares of idolatry.1 This is only one instance of the painful trials to which the Christians were exposed. Whenever they appeared in the streets of Calcutta crowds of Natives followed them, clapping their hands, and hooting after them in an insulting manner. Several of them, venturing together to visit a neighbouring town, were assailed with great violence, and even threatened with death if they ever returned. Many and serious were the personal and domestic trials they were called to endure. They had great diffi- culty in obtaining habitations, and were seldom allowed to dwell quietly among their own people. They met with little better treatment from their European and American employers, who looked upon them as renegades, and treated them with scorn. And when we consider what they had to endure from all classes, we may well marvel that any of them had courage to maintain their faith. But the work was of God ; and His grace in their hearts overcame alike their fear and their love of the world. 35. The married converts had another severe trial Questions rcltitincr to contend with. It was hard to decide what ought to the to be done by those who had several wives, which heathen J ^ wives 01 the Hindoo law permitted. The Missionaries, after converts. (l) Mr. Ward's Journal, August 22, 1804. 122 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, much consideration and prayer, and consultation IL with their friends in England, seem to have deter- mined, that when a man happened to have more than one wife before embracing Christianity, he should not be required to put any of them away ; but that he was thereby to be disqualified for the office of the ministry. The correctness of this decision is questionable. The New Testament, as these good men were themselves aware, condemns poly- gamy ; and the only reason that could seem to justify a Christian in retaining more than one wife was the claim which all had on him for maintenance and protection, which, however, they might still afford them after their separation. There could be little difficulty in deciding which wife should be retained ; for the one first married, though not always the favourite, generally took precedence of the rest, and was legally entitled to the prior claim upon the husband. The Missionaries met with another "great and pressing difficulty," as they describe it, respecting those converts whose wives were unwilling to lose caste and join their husbands, or wrere prevented from doing so by their parents and friends. In January 1804 they had two young converts in this predicament; and considering that they had but just begun to learn the commands of Christ ; that they were yet of tender age and surrounded by temptation ; the Brethren were naturally alarmed for them, lest they should be overcome. They felt it difficult, therefore, to determine what a person ought to do who was desirous of living with his wife, when she declared that she would never join him, or her parents and friends prevented her, so that there seemed to be no hope of his accom- plishing his wishes from either quarter. The Missionaries were of opinion that Calvin, Milton, IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 123 and Doddridge, appeared to think that a person might marry again under such circumstances.1 Other writers, however, equally eminent as Christian moralists, would have led to the opposite conclusion. Granted that this was a cross heavy to bear ; yet it was of the Lord's appointment, and therefore it must be attended with profit to the soul, if borne with patient resignation to His will, and in depen- dence upon His grace. But to cast off the burden might be attended with deplorable consequences. Several instances occurred in the Danish Missions in the South, and one had already taken place in their own Mission, as we have seen, of women forsaking their husbands on their embracing Christianity, and long refusing to return ; but who, after a while, were brought dispassionately to reflect upon their con- duct, to confess their sin, and ultimately to join their husbands in following the Redeemer through evil report and good report. Had the men in the meantime married other wives, how great must have been the grief now occasioned to all the parties interested; a grief, too, caused by the husbands' want of faith and patience to endure the trial to which they were called. Undoubtedly, this is a delicate question ; but it is always dangerous for a Christian to relieve himself of a difficulty by com- pliance with the dictates of his natural feelings ; while the higher the moral standard that he assumes, the fuller the measure of grace which he may look for to maintain it ; the firmer will he stand ; and, whatever the issue, nothing but peace can ensue to his own mind. His example also will be profitable to the Church, and tend to exalt the Saviour's name before those who are without. 36. In January 1803 the Brethren were joined Supersti- by another Missionary, Mr. John Chamberlain, who Saugur Island. (') Periodical Accounts. Vol. ii. pp. 529 — 531. 124 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, proved an active pioneer in several directions, pre- paring the way for the progress of the Gospel. Not long after his arrival he went, with Mr. Felix Carey and two Native converts, to the great Hindoo festi- val at Saugur Island, the farthest point of land where the Ganges and the sea meet. It was computed that a lack l of pilgrims were assembled, but he thought two lacks nearer the truth ; and he gave an appalling description of their general appearance, very much resembling the accounts of similar assemblages given occasionally in the last volume, in the history of the Southern Missions. Formerly, at the Saugur festival, it was usual for devotees to sacrifice them- selves, and mothers their children, to the sharks and alligators who abound there ; but this was now discontinued, the Government placing sepoys along the shore to prevent it.2 The Missionaries Cham- berlain and F. Carey, with their Assistants, spoke freely to the crowds who gathered round them about the folly and wickedness of their proceedings, and explained the necessity of salvation through Christ's atonement. The people listened to them with apparent attention, and many gladly received the Tracts and books which they distributed amongst them ; but no immediate result seems to have followed. (') 100,000. (2) This was by order of the Marquis Wellesley, who had been informed that it was a custom of the Hindoos to sacrifice then children, in consequence of vows, by drowning them, or throwing them to sharks and crocodiles, and that twenty- three persons had perished in Saugur in the month of January 1801, many of whom were sacrificed in this manner. He immediately insti- tuted an inquiry into the principle of this ancient atrocity ; heard what Natives and Europeans had to say on the subject ; and then, in August 1802, passed a law, " declaring the practice to be mur- der, punishable by death." The humane purpose of this regulation was completely effected without a murmur. — Buchanan's Christian Researches. 10th Edit, pp.44 — 46. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 125 37. The visits of the Natives to the Mission House History for instruction in the way of truth were becoming 5JbCm? more frequent ; and in the year 1805 about thirty vert. were baptized. Several of these were interesting cases. We will select one, as we can follow it to a satisfactory close. His name was Pitambura- Singhu, a byragee, that is, one who pretends to be devoid of passions. He was accounted a man of deep knowledge and clear judgment, became a kind of teacher, and had disciples who listened to his discourses, prostrated themselves at his feet, and considered him their oracle. A journey of Mr. Ward's was the means of a person obtaining a Tract, who showed it to Pitambura ; but he disdainfully charged him to take it away, declaring that he had no idea of holiness coming from an Englishman. In the night, however, he reflected on the folly of his conduct, and in the morning went and obtained the Tract. No sooner had he read it than he de- clared to all that this was the true way of salvation, and that he would certainly go and find the Euro- pean who had given it away. Seeing the word " Serampore" at the end, he went thither, and soon after renounced caste, embraced the Gospel, and was baptized. He was then appointed teacher of the Bengalee Charity School ; and about this time he wrote a piece in verse, called " the Sure Refuge," which was very useful, three persons soon tracing their convictions of the truth of Christianity to its perusal. His conduct was exemplary, and in his conversa- tion, writings, and sermons, his reasoning was very forcible. His understanding was naturally clear (and his judgment solid ; and when God opened to prim the sources of truth, he was more than a match [for the most subtle of the Pundits, or learned [teachers. They, therefore, commonly avoided an (encounter with him : the keenness of his words they 126 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, could not bear. He was advanced in years when L he went to Serampore ; but so long as he could hold a pen he was usefully employed, and, towards the close of his career, in writing the life of Christ, in verse ; but though he went through a good part of this work, he could not finish it, and the defi- ciency was afterwards supplied by another hand. Addressing Mr. Ward, in the midst of his illness, he said, " I do not attribute it to my own wisdom, or to my own goodness, that I became a Christian. It is all grace ! It is all grace ! I have tried all means for the restoration of my health : all are vain : God is my only hope. Life is good ; death is good ; but to be wholly emancipated is better." When he was told of the use of afflictions to wean us from the world, he answered, " I have a wife, a daughter, and a son-in-law. I have tried to induce them to embrace the Gospel by every means in my power, but they refused. I am, therefore, weaned from them all. I can only pray for their salva- tion." Many of the native converts stood around his bed, to whom Mr. Ward recommended the dying counsel of the venerable Christian as most weighty and solemn. He now continued gradually to de- cline ; but as his affliction increased, so did his patience and resignation. He would say, with a moving and child-like simplicity, " He is my God, and I am His child. He never leaves me : He is always present." Alluding to the introduction to several of the Epistles, " Grace be to yon, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ," he said, several times, " Peace ! peace ! I now find in my own heart that peace." About two months before his death, having perceived in his wife a change of mind respecting the Gospel, he began earnestly to press upon her to make an open profession of it. He warned her against returning to idolatry, or recurring to a Bengalee spiritual IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 127 guide ; desired her, after his death, to reside where- ever her spiritual interests would be best secured ; and, above all, entreated her to make Christ her refuge, that ultimately they might meet again in heaven. On the morning of his death, he called the native converts to come and join in praise. While they were singing a hymn, the chorus of which is, "Eternal salvation through the death of Christ," the tears of joy ran down his cheeks ; and at that moment his happy soul departed, leaving such a smile on his countenance, that it was some moments before his friends could convince themselves that he was really dead. This venerable man was about sixty years of age. His widow was led, under God, by his patient resignation and happy death, to em- brace the Gospel.1 38. In the year 1805 four more Missionaries ar- Arrival of rived, Messrs. Biss, Mardon, Moor, and Rowe. Touching at Madras, they were detained there some weeks ; and Rev. Dr. Kerr, and other friends to the Missionary cause, expressed a wish to have two of them stationed on the Coromandel coast. The question was referred to the senior Brethren at Serampore, who decided, for reasons that were satisfactory to their friends at Madras2, that it was not advisable to accede to the proposal. In conse- quence, the new Missionaries proceeded to their original destination, where they arrived in the month of May. Sickness soon compelled Mr. Biss to leave the country, and he died on the passage to America. The other three were spared for useful labour. (') Missionary Records : India, pp. 115 — 119. (2) One of these reasons was too creditable to their candour to be omitted. Considering the peculiarity of their views on bap- tism, they were apprehensive lest they should interfere with the other Protestant Missions on the coast. four Mis- sionaries. 128 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. Unstable character of Con- verts. 39. In the same year thirty -one Natives were baptized. The Missionaries were very careful whom they admitted ; but notwithstanding all their en- deavours to test the converts' sincerity, they were sometimes deceived ; and in some of those whose motive in embracing Christianity there seemed to be no reason to question, enough of natural infir- mity remained to grieve their teachers. Even Kristno, their first convert, caused them much anxiety, at one time creating " a schism," at another committing irregularities, which called for his sus- pension from the Lord's Table. There was no doubt of his sincerity, and he was a diligent la- bourer ; but he had to contend with a proud heart and an irritable temper, which occasionally betrayed him into conduct unbecoming a believer in Christ. Others, also, were suspended for similar behaviour ; but the discipline to which they were subjected generally led to their repentance, when, in due time, they were restored. There was no attempt on the Missionaries' part to conceal these trials, for they recorded them in their journals as they occurred ; and the following remarks of Mr. Carey on the subject1 express the sentiments of his Brethren also: " With regard to the Natives, the Lord has, on the one hand, stopped the mouths of malignant op- posers, and, on the other, we have enough of labour with them to check, on our part, security and pride. It would indeed give you great pleasure could you step in among us on a Communion Sab- bath, and witness the lively affection with which such a number of persons, of different colours and of distant tribes, unite in commemorating the death of Christ. You must not, however, suppose that the converts are without their faults, or even that (') In a Letter to a friend. — Vide Brown's History of the Pro- pagation of Christianity. Vol. ii. pp. 162, 163. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 129 in knowledge and steadiness they equal the same number of Christians in England. We have to contend with their versatility, to bear with their precipitancy, to nurse them like children in the ways of righteousness. Sometimes we have to re- buke them sharply, sometimes to expostulate, some- times to entreat ; and often, after all, to carry them to the throne of grace, and to pour out our com- plaints before God. Our situation, in short, may be compared to that of a parent wrho has a nume- rous family. He must work hard to maintain them ; is often full of anxiety concerning them ; and has much to endure from their dulness, their indolence, and their perverseness : yet still he loves them, for they are his children, and his love towards them mingles pleasure with all his toil." These remarks must commend themselves to the judgment, and awaken the sympathies, of every Christian. 40. Several of the converts were found very use- Native ful in preaching to their countrymen. There were already six employed in this way ; and the advan- tages of Native Preachers are too obvious, and have been too frequently seen in the history of the South- ern Missions, to be further explained here. One or two of them usually accompanied the Missiona- ries in their excursions. Sometimes they went alone, when they kept journals of what transpired ; and their visits generally proved very acceptable to the people. Mr. Ward, describing2 a Bengalee Service at Calcutta, in which three of the Native Teachers took part, says, " Kristno Presaud preached an ex- cellent sermon on the way of salvation." "A Brah- min boldly preaching the Gospel, on the day five years after we landed in this country, at Calcutta, the capital of Bengal, and the seat of the Govern- ment of the Company ; a Brahmin, too, avowing C) Journal, October 14th, 1S04. VOL. IV. K 130 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, his own conversion, and preaching to the admira- tion of Europeans a consistent Gospel sermon, with fluent language, and in that place where, two years before, he was an idolater ; — this is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes." * Bengalee, 41. In 1804 they printed a second edition of the staneefand Bengalee Testament, of 1500 copies, with 10,000 Persian copies of St. Luke, the Acts, and the Epistle to the ment. Romans. At the same time the three senior Mis- sionaries, Carey, Marshman, and Ward, undertook to translate, between them, the Testament into Hindostanee and Persian, not intending to divulge it until they had made some progress in the work. In the meantime, however, Mr. Buchanan informed them that an officer, Major Colebrooke, had trans- lated the Gospels into both those languages, and presented them to the Council of the College oi Fort William, who had determined to print them. Mr. Carey then told him of their own project, which they dropped on finding it superseded. " We will gladly do what others do not do," remarked Mr. Carey2, "and wish all speed to those who do any thing in this way/' Project 42. We have already seen, that besides these two tor an ex- J ' tended languages, the Gospels in Malay also were pub- transMion lighed at the College press 3 ; and that a Chinese Scriptures, class was formed at Serampore, under Mr. Lassar, with a view to the translation of the Scriptures into that language.4 As far back as December 1803 Mr. Carey remarked, in his Letter to Dr. Ryland just (') In October 1805 the Missionaries entered into a "Form of Agreement" for the conduct of their Mission, which breathes a Christian spirit, and shows the wisdom of their plans ; but it does not materially differ from the mode of proceeding1 in the South- India Missions, as recorded in the last volume. (2) In a Letter to Dr. Ryland, December 14, 1803. (3) Vide the last Chapter, sec. 23. (') Ibid. sec. 24. IX INDIA : BOOK l\. 13] [noted, " We have it in our power, if our means vould do for it, in the space of fifteen years to have he Word of God translated and printed in all the anguages of the East. Our situation is such as to urnish us with the best assistance from Natives of he different countries. We can have types of all he different characters cast here ; and about seven mndred rupees per month, part of which I hope re shall be able to furnish, would complete the rork." Then, after enumerating nine languages, le concludes, " On this great work we have fixed ur eyes. Whether God will enable us to accom- ilish it, or any considerable part of it, is uncertain." ^his was indeed a great conception ; and God did liable them to accomplish it, and even to exceed heir original design. From the first they found in Mr. Buchanan a teady friend, who took a special interest in this department of their labours. It was his desire to onnect it with the College, for the sake of the facu- lties which would be thereby afforded, both in the fork of translating and in printing; and also be- ause of the wider circulation that would be obtained jr them by the College imprimatur. Accordingly, arly in the year 1806 he drew up "Proposals for a lubscription for Translating the Holy Scriptures" ito fifteen Oriental languages5, containing a pro- pectus of Indian versions, and observations on the racticability of the general design. The Missio- t(5) These languages were, the Sanscrit, Bengalee, Hindo- nee, Persian, Mahratta, Guzarattee, Orissa, Kurnata, Teloog'oo, firman, Assamese, Bootan, Tibet, Malay, and Chinese. A few fars before this period the Rev. J. D. Carlyle, Professor of Arabic p. the University of Cambridge, had called public attention to the Hility of printing the Holy Scriptures in that language ; and the Bjv. William Moseley had conceived the design of printing part ( the Scriptures in Chinese, and circulating the work in that po- |lous country. — Report of the Church Missionary Society, 1801, I- S3, si, and 91. K 2 132 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. Geneva! alarm at the Mis- naries' proceed- ings- naries at Serampore, who furnished the principal materials for this proposal, subscribed their names to it. Mr. Buchanan first submitted it to the Go- vernor-General, Sir George Barlow, with the hope of his allowing it to be issued from the College under the sanction of Government ; but, althougl personally disposed to favour the undertaking, he declined authorizing a measure which might appeal to identify the Government too closely and promi nently with so extensive a plan for promoting Christian knowledge amongst their native subjects He, however, permitted Mr. Buchanan to send th< proposals, in his official character as Vice-Provos of the College, free of expense, to all parts of tin empire. They were distributed in England, also to the Court of Directors, the Bench of Bishops, tin Universities, the President of the British and Fo reign Bible Society, and to some other public bo dies, as well as to many private gentlemen.1 Tin result of these proposals, which were issued ir March, and the successful prosecution of the design will be recorded in the next Decade of this Mis sion.2 43. While their plans were thus favourably ad vancing, the alarm felt at this time in South India as already noticed, at all Missionary proceedings reached Bengal, and gave a sudden check to al their operations. The mutiny, with the massacr< of British officers at Vellore, in July 1806, filled al men with consternation; and though, as we shall set in the sequel, it had nothing to do with religion yet evil-disposed persons instantly took advantage of the general alarm to connect the dire occurrence with the Missionaries' exertions ; at the same time foreboding the most ruinous consequences if thej (' ) Memoirs of Dr. Buchanan. Vol. i. pp. 385, 3S6. (2) See History of Bible Society. Vol. i. pp. 275 — 278. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 133 were allowed to go on in their attempts at conver- sion. Unhappily, this malicious attempt succeeded too well with the Governor-General, Sir George Barlow, who imbibed the apprehensions thus awakened to a degree that influenced all the subse- quent proceedings of his government in Bengal, and even afterwards, when removed to the govern- ment of Madras. His mind seemed also to have been inflamed by reports of rude and irritating attacks, not only upon the general superstitions of the Na- tives ; but particularly upon the persons of the Brahmins, which the Missionaries were alleged to have made when preaching in the streets and ba- zaars of the city, and also in the Tracts which they put into the people's hands. Under these impres- sions, he interdicted their preaching and distributing any more Tracts in Calcutta, which were therefore suspended for a time ; and in August 1806, on the arrival of two fresh Missionaries, Messrs. James Chater and William Robinson, he peremptorily ordered them to return forthwith by the ship on which they came, adopting the extreme measure, to enforce the order, of forbidding the clearance of the vessel from the Custom House without them. They soon made their way to Serampore, and prevailed with the Danish Governor to throw over them the shield of his protection. He could not, however, have secured them, had Sir George Barlow insisted upon their being given up. But at this anxious moment a tried friend, the Rev. David Brown of Calcutta, interceded for them. He had, from the first, taken a lively interest in the Serampore Mis- sion ; and having easy access to the Governor-Ge- neral, he explained to him the whole subject in a way which so far proved satisfactory, that the Mis- sionaries were allowed to remain without further molestation ; and the restrictions which had been laid on the Brethren's preaching and distributing L34 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY Review of the state of the Mission. chap. Tracts was mitigated, and allowed silently to die away.1 44. By this time the journeys of the Missionaries and their Assistants through the country embraced an extensive circuit. For the last three years they had been gradually extending their operations. Their first Out-Station was, as we have seen, Di- nagepoor ; the next was Cutwa, about seventy miles north of Calcutta, which was formed by Mr. Cham- berlain, wrho, while prosecuting his Missionary work with his characteristic ardour, contributed towards his maintenance by trading in cloth. Great were the impediments which he had to surmount ; and while contending with them it pleased God to deprive him of his wife, the only partner of his toils and cares. But the hand which laid the trial upon him also sustained him ; and after labouring here about two years, he thus showed that his constancy had not failed : " Though secluded from the society of the good, and exposed to the insults of the Heathen, with a heavy weight of afflictions upon me, yet I am fully satisfied with my situation, nor would I change it for that of the greatest emperor in the world ; nay, I sometimes think, not even for that of an angel in heaven. Oh what a prospect ! — a preacher of the Gospel, not to hundreds, or to thou- sands, but to myriads of immortal souls now co- vered with the grossest darkness." This made their fifth Station — Serampore, Cal- cutta, Dinagepoor, Malda, and Cutwa, where small congregations were forming, and Schools established. At Erunda, also, and Luckpool, in Jessore, with a (') The above account was given by Mr. Brown to the Rev. Marmaduke Thompson, who arrived at Calcutta, as mentioned at the close of the last chapter, shortly after the event. The particu- lars may be seen more amply detailed in the Periodical Accounts of the Baptist Mission. Vol. iii. No. XVII. pp. 216, &c. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 135 few other places, a footing had been gained, and efforts were making for the instruction of the peo- ple, with varied success. Wherever they went they circulated the Scriptures among those who seemed likely to make a good use of them, and distributed many thousand Tracts, some of which had already proved messengers of truth to the souls of men. During the past six years they had baptized ninety- six adult Natives, nine of whom were Brahmins — 30 much for the alleged impossibility of converting this sacerdotal caste — six were Mahomedans, and some others of respectable castes. They had been obliged to suspend several for unchristian conduct. Six had died, among whom was their first Brahmin, Kristno Presaud, who had given so much promise as i preacher of the Gospel. Towards the close of 1 806 they acknowledge the receipt of liberal contributions from England and America towards their project for the translations rf the Scriptures into all the languages of the East, rheir pecuniary embarrassments, also, were hap- pily removed ; and they declared, with heartfelt gra- itude to God, that they were " enabled to go on with a degree of vigour." With such indications of ;he Lord's approval they might well take courage :o advance.2 (2) In Mr. Carey's correspondence, published in the Society's Periodical Accounts, some useful information may be found on he Natural History of India. Like Drs. John and Rottler of lYanquebar, he was very successful in the study of Botany. CHAPTER III. REFORMATION AT MADRAS. Low state \m \yE close the first century of Protestant Missions at Madras. m India with an account of the Reformation com- menced at this period at Madras. The state of European society at that Presidency had for some time been waning to the lowest ebb of morals and religion. The Lord's Day was so disregarded, that few persons ever thought of attending Church. It was a rare occurrence, about this time and for a few years after, for more than one lady or two to be seen there, or any gentleman whose official situation did not require his presence. The only exceptions were Christmas and Easter Days, when it was customary for most persons to go to Church ; and on these occasions the Natives used to crowd into the fort to see the unusual sight. They looked upon these festivals as the gentlemen's Poojahs, somewhat like their own annual feasts ; and this thronging to Church created quite a sensation throughout the settlement. Every other Sabbath in the year was set apart as the great day of general amusement and dissipation. The most favourite diversion was billiards, at which many persons were accustomed to spend the whole day. Tennis, also, was a common game ; and a pack of hounds was at one time kept at the Mount, with which parties frequently went out on this hallowed day to hunt jackalls. In a word, HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 137 he European society of India generally, high and ow, was like the nation of Israel when without a ting — " Every man did that which was right in his >wn eyes." 2. These immoralities at length became so noto- Remon- . „ « strance on •ious, that the Court ot Directors remonstrated, the subject specially against their shameful profanation of the courtof Lord's Day ; for they evidently began to be appre- Directors. lensive for the honour of Great Britain, and the lecurity of their eastern empire.1 (') In a General Letter from England in the Public. Department, lated the 25th of May 1798, the following paragraphs occur: — 51. " We are here naturally led to express an earnest hope, that )ur servants high in station will set an example to their inferiors nd others of a regular attendance on Public Worship on the Sab- >ath Day; and we think it incumbent upon us at the same time to lirect, that if any public diversions have been tolerated on that lay, the same be from henceforth discontinued. 52. " To preserve the ascendency which our national character las acquired over the minds of the Natives of India must ever be •f importance to the maintenance of the political power we possess n the East ; and we are well persuaded that this end is not to be erved, either by a disregard of the external observances of religion, ir by any assimilations to eastern manners and opinions ; but ather by retaining all the distinctions of our national principles, :haracter, and usages. The events which have recently passed in Surope point out that the present is least of all the time in which rreligion should be countenanced or encouraged: for with an al- achment to the religion which we profess is found to be intimately :onnected an attachment to our laws and constitution ; besides vhich, it is calculated to produce the most beneficial effects n society, to maintain in it the peace, the subordination, all the mnciples and practices on which its stability and happiness lepeud. 53. " We must here remark, that the general tenor of the Indian lewspapers and periodical publications, which come under our nspection, as well as the private informations which reach this :ountry, concur in exhibiting an increasing spirit of luxury md dissipation in our principal settlements, and even at some )f the subordinate stations. 54. "This suggests to us much matter of very serious concern md apprehension. It points to evils incalculable in their conse- juciices. One inference immediately arising from it is, that either the 138 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. 3. This public remonstrance from the highest IIL authority produced little or no effect ; but the Great Arrival of Head of the Church was at this time raising up Rev.R.H. an agent at Madras, by whose instrumentality was Bombay lai^ tne foundation of a general reform. This was Richard Hall Kerr, a young Irish Clergyman, who, in 1790, went to Bombay on his own responsibility, having obtained letters of recommendation to some gentlemen at that Presidency. Soon after his arrival he was appointed to superintend the Portuguese College at Mankeim, in the island of Bombay ; a situation which, although by no means congenial to his wishes, he held during the space of nearly two years. After that period had elapsed, he deter- mined to return to Europe, chiefly for the purpose of obtaining Priest's Orders, to which, when he embarked for India, he had not attained the requisite age to be admitted. is taken to 4, Having obtained the appointment of Chaplain opensTse- to the Perseverance frigate, which was shortly to minaiy. sail for England, he went on board ; but the provi- dence of God interposed for his detention in India, and another Presidency became the scene of his future labours. Contrary to his expectations, the Perseverance proceeded to Madras, where she ar- rived on the 3d of June 1792. Here Mr. Kerr was attacked with a severe fever, in which he lingered long, friendless and forlorn, at St. Thomas's Mount, and the frigate sailed without him. On his recovery, he was enabled, by the aid of a friend, the Hon. Basil Cochrane, to establish a seminary, on a respect- able and extensive scale, in the Black Town of the general scale of allowances and emoluments in our service is too large, or that, by an improvident use of them, a principle of new wants and new desires is kept in too much activity, and thus a tone given to the general manners most contrary to that regulated economy on which so much turns the welfare of Governments, and the comfort, independence, and respectability of individuals." IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 139 Vladras. To this object he exclusively directed his ittention ; and he had the satisfaction, in a short ime, of succeeding beyond his expectations. 5. His conduct in this situation was such as to Appointed ittach to his interest some friends, respectable from atEiiore. heir worth, talents, and official employments. Oc- casionally he was solicited to officiate for the Chaplains at Madras; and Sir Charles Oakley, at hat time Governor of Fort St. George, was so gratified with his discourses, and held his character n such high estimation, that, unsolicited by Mr. verr, in April 1793 he appointed him one of the Company's Chaplains. He now discontinued his chool, and shortly after proceeded to Ellore, at that ime the principal Station in the northern territories ubject to the Madras Government. Here he evinced lis zeal in his sacred profession by a sedulous ittention to its duties. Finding that the observances )f the Sabbath were totally disregarded, and, in general, all the established rites of religion, he ixerted himself, with God's assistance, to overcome his prevailing indifference to Divine institutions, md to excite and keep alive in his congregation hat devout and reverential feeling which constitutes me of the chief benefits to be derived from a serious ittention to religious ordinances. For this purpose le considered it highly desirable to erect a building exclusively for the performance of Divine worship, lis sentiments on this subject being approved by the )rincipal officers of the district, he was encouraged o address the public, soliciting contributions towards recting a Church at Ellore. His exertions to pro- note the subscription were unremitted ; and, with ihis object, he undertook a journey through the Northern Circars, performing Divine Service at very Station. A considerable sum was thus ob- i lined through his individual exertions, which, with le addition of one thousand pagodas engaged for 140 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY home. chap, by the Government when it should be required, was IIL deemed adequate to defray the expense of the building; the erection of which, together with a Free School adjoining, was begun about the month of February 1794. His ap- 6. While diligently occupied in collecting mate- notncon-nt rials f°r his Church, and in the performance of his firmed at ministerial functions, in January 1795 he received the intelligence that the Court of Directors had annulled his appointment as a Chaplain in their service ; a resolution which was adopted, not from any personal objection to Mr. Kerr, but because the appointment had not been conferred upon him, in the usual way, by the Directors in England. Lord Hobart, however, who had succeeded to the Govern- ment of Fort St. George, knew his worth too well not to regret the loss of such a Chaplain ; and accordingly his Lordship took upon himself the responsibility of suspending the execution of the Directors' order, waiting the result of a further reference of Mr. Kerr's case to their favourable con- sideration. 7. His apprehensions respecting the confirmation of his appointment called for no little exercise of patience ; and his resignation to the Divine will was further tried in the following month, by orders for the removal of the troops from Ell ore to Masu- lipatam. He was directed immediately to desist from his preparations for the Church ; and besides the disappointment which this occasioned him, it subjected him to serious pecuniary inconvenience ; for, in the expectation of Ellore being made a prin- cipal military station, he had expended a con- siderable sum in building a suitable habitation for his family. These circumstances, together with a domestic calamity, conspired to render his present situation peculiarly distressing. But he was able to cast his burden on the Lord, who, besides the conso- Removes to Masuli- patam. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. Ml ations of His grace vouchsafed unto His servant, aised up a friend in this time of need to administer o his pecuniary necessity. His benefactor was -nonymous, and Mr. Kerr never could discover to vhom he was indebted for this act of generosity. Hiis, however, is only one of the numerous instances, riven at the present time and afterwards, of the istimation in which he was held, for his work's sake, >y all in India who could appreciate ministerial forth.1 Such an instance of genuine benevolence I'ould at all times command our admiration, though it any subsequent period of this History it might, )erhaps, be deemed of too private a nature to call or so public a notice. But in the present incipient tate of Christianity at Madras its record will hardly ie thought obtrusive, as it tends to mark the rise of eligious feeling at this Presidency ; while the public cknowleclgment of his unknown friend's generosity rom the pulpit was not less honourable to the haracter of Mr. Kerr.2 8. In August 1796, upon the retirement of Dr. Bell Appointed £"» ' 1 _ t0 the rom the Male Orphan Asylum, the Directors of that Asylum at nstitution selected Mr. Kerr as the fittest person to ^Iadras- t , . oi i p • i • Confirmed ucceed him. Shortly alter entering upon this mi- inhisChap- >ortant charge, he received the gratifying intelligence lainC) '• ( ' ) The donation, 500 pag'odas (200/.), was sent by post, with lie following note : — bth March 1795. "A friend to virtue in distress takes this method of contributing > its relief. It will be sufficient satisfaction to him to know, by a ne in the Courier, that A. 13. has received the favour of a C/tris- lati." (2) Besides acknowledging- this act of kindness in the way equired, Mr. Kerr made special mention of it in one of his ermons, published in the Fourth Volume of his Religious Tracts: ermon VI. He there described it as the act of one "who confers ie greatest obligation, without exacting the blush of the receiver; /ho lets not his left hand know what his right hand doeth ; who, ctuated by the pure motive of benevolence, seeks from his own eart his own reward.'" 142 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY char that the Court of Directors had confirmed his ap- 11L pointment also as a Chaplain on the establishment; and this was soon followed by his promotion to the junior Chaplaincy at the Church of Fort St. George. Esta- 9. The superintendence of the Asylum afforded printing him a sphere for the exertion of his talents and the press iii exercise of his benevolence, more extensive than lum. S> any that he had hitherto occupied. The Institution was then on a small scale, and the inadequacy of its funds necessarily excluded many destitute objects from its benefits. Under these circumstances, Mr. Kerr felt the necessity of forming some plan by which the orphans themselves might be made to contribute towards the support of the Institution, and also benefit the public by their labours. After various attempts to ascertain the best means for the attainment of so desirable an end, he found that none promised to be so lucrative, or so extensively bene- ficial to the public, as the establishment of a printing press at the Asylum. Finding, however, that he could obtain neither assistance nor encouragement from others, and being convinced of the practicability of his scheme, he made the experiment on his own responsibility ; and having purchased a press and types, he employed a few of the orphans in working them. He himself knew nothing of the art of print- ing, and could procure no person duly qualified to instruct his young pupils. Nevertheless, by his per- sonal attention he succeeded beyond expectation ; and he had the satisfaction of presenting to the School, in 1799, one thousand pagodas as the produce of the work.1 With this solid proof of the (') In a private memorandum-book of Dr. Kerr's, in possession of his family, the following' entry occurs : — " 1799, July the SOih — Sent a note to Lieut. Shaw, with 500 pagodas, being the profits of my printing for the Asylum." A similar note is made, on the same day, of the same amount sent, arising from the s;ilc of the Madras Register. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. , ,0 143 excellence of his undertaking, the Directors of the Asylum no longer refused to give it their sanction and support. Mr. Kerr still met, however, with great opposition from interested parties2; but this instead of discouraging, served rather to stimulate bim to greater exertions; and the increasing re- venues hence accruing to the Institution soon enabled the Directors to augment the number of children to three hundred. 10. Besides promoting the interests of the Asylum, Public the printing establishment was, ere long made b^fitof available for the public service, the Government of "" Pre88, Madras entering into a permanent arrangement to have all its printing done at the Asylum press- and hence have flowed effects reciprocally advan- tageous to the community, the Institution, and the Government. It was calculated, that, by this means, the East-India Company saved annually four thou- sand pounds. To the Asylum the profits of the press constituted its chief support on its present extended scale; while to the public it was the source of benefits not to be estimated. By the gratuitous printing of moral and religious publica- 10ns in English, and also of similar works, to a ;reat extent in the Persian, Teloogoo, and Tamul anguages, this press became a principal engine, nth God s assistance, in bringing to pass that refor- mation with which Madras was, ere Ion*?, to be •Jessed. & 11. Encouraged by the success of his printing Es- tablishment, Mr. Kerr was led to extend his views, She,s a, >r the further benefit of the children of the Asylum Sy y proposing that the boys should be taught the %Xm usiness of cabinet-makers, bookbinders, smiths, (2) By means of the Asylum Press the "Committee of Reform " ere enabled to cheek the expenses of printing at the other offices, id to reduce them to one-half. 14 4 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, engravers, and some other handicraft employments IIL — occupations which would always afford support to the industrious, and contribute greatly to the convenience and advantage of the public. Owing to the difficulty of procuring proper masters to instruct the boys, and other unexpected impedi- ments, the plan could not be carried out to the extent that its benevolent projector designed ; but it was sufficiently successful to be appreciated by the European tradespeople at Madras. Some per- sons, indeed, apprehended that employment could never be found for the new and increasing class of subjects brought up at the Asylum ; but experience soon proved these apprehensions to be groundless. The boys had scarcely time to attain the rudiments of education, before applications were made for them, from various quarters, to be indentured as clerks, accountants, farriers, assistants in the medi- cal department of the army, and artisans of various descriptions. Had this been the only reform which Mr. Kerr was enabled to effect, it were hard to estimate the benefits resulting from it to the com- munity at large. A number of young men went forth from the Asylum every year, educated in the principles and duties of the Gospel, and well trained for the occupations of life. They not only supplied Madras with a class of superior workmen, but were dispersed through the country ; and who can tell what influence they had, directly or indirectly, upon the progress of Christianity in India? Builds a 12. Mr. Kerr did not, however, suffer his atten- BiX m ti°n to the interests and improvement of the Asylum Town. to interfere with the duties of his sacred profession. Soon after his removal to Madras, in 1796, he sug- gested the erection of a Chapel in Black Town, for the convenience of the East-Indians and other Pro- testant inhabitants of that settlement speaking En- glish. The proposal being seconded by the wishes IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 145 »f many respectable persons, he undertook to ad- iress the Government on the subject, soliciting that he balance of the thousand pagodas, which they lad formerly granted towards the erection of a Church at Ellore, together with the residue of the naterials which he had begun \o use there, might •e allowed to form the basis of a fund for erecting he proposed Chapel at Madras. To obviate any ibjection that might be made to the proposal, as nvolving a permanent additional charge to the xovernment, he pledged himself to perform gra- uitously the duties of the Chapel, in addition to lis other ministerial functions. This application »roving successful, he next appealed to the public1; nd his exertions to obtain contributions were as ,rdent and unremitted as they had formerly been t Ellore. As soon as he had procured a sufficient urn, he commenced the building; which was finished owards the end of the year 1799, and opened with )ivine Service on the first Sabbath of the year 1800. Ar. Kerr, except when prevented by sickness or Jbsence, continued regularly to officiate at the Chapel every Sabbath evening till within a short >eriod of his death. It was surrounded by the (') In this Address, after adverting to the temporal prosperity f the British in India, he adds, " It is a truth too glaring to re- uire illustration, that the religious interests of so nourishing a ranch of the British nation remain almost wholly unattended ) ; and amidst the distinguished liberality which so peculiarly uirks the European character in this country, in forwarding and apporting, with the most unexampled benevolence, every plan, 'hether useful or charitable, it appears strange that our own ISgious concerns have been nearly, if not entirely, neglected. It a melancholy, and I might say, a shameful fact, that whilst the :ligious wants of the native inhabitants of this country have rer been scrupulously attended to, and we behold moscpues and igodas arise in every direction, scarce three Churches are to ; found throughout the Carnatic, and not one in the Circars." -Vide his published Letter to the Court of Directors. Appendix, 26. VOL. IV. L 146 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, native population, and attended chiefly by the En- nL glish tradesmen and the East-Indians, some of whom were persons of great respectability; and the sacred light which emanated from this first Christian tem- ple in that distant quarter of Madras, soon began to invade the darkness which had hitherto been undis- turbed, and proved the harbinger of a brighter day. And here we cannot but pause to admire the zeal and ability thus far displayed by this disinter- ested man, and to render unto God the tribute of praise for putting it into the mind of His servant to conceive designs, and to open sources, whence un- numbered immortal benefits have flowed. It shows what one individual of benevolence and piety may do, with Divine assistance, under the most difficult circumstances ; and his success may well encou- rage others, engaged in similar undertakings, to work with his energy and perseverance, depending on the help of the Great Head of the Church, until their task is done. Appointed ]3. In September 1801, on the departure of the Chaplain, senior Chaplain for England, Mr. Kerr succeeded to Persecu- his situation during his absence ; but not being in against full orders he was not qualified to perform the him. functions of the priesthood. Some of his prede- cessors had been in a similar dilemma. The Rev. R. Palke, afterwards Governor of Fort St. George \ from 1763 to 1767, performed the functions of the priesthood for nine years, with no other ecclesiasti- cal authority than the possession of Deacon's orders. The Rev. Mr. Millingchamp, a name long remem- bered at Madras with respect, exercised the same (') In the list of Governors of Fort St. George, published in the Madras Almanac, this gentleman is mentioned as a layman, doubtless because, by acting in a civil capacity, which, as a Dea- con, he was at liberty to do, he was henceforth regarded as having relinquished his clerical oflice, and designated Robert Palke, Escj. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 147 notions for seven years under similar circum- ances. Both these gentlemen acted, indeed, un- ?r the sanction of the civil authorities ; and as is was recorded in the archives of the Church, id Mr. Kerr had received the same sanction for s acts, he was induced to follow their example, should be mentioned, also, that in 1794 he had ceived, from the Bishop of Sodor and Man, who dained him Deacon, what he calls his "appoint- ent to the priesthood."2 He seems, therefore, (2) There is an instrument also on record amongst the Church pers at Madras, purporting1 to grant permission to Richard rtman to perform all the offices of Priest, as a Curate in idras : it is directed to Streynsham Master, by Henry Bishop London. It is dated the 20th day of December 1679, and it )ears to be signed by Richard Newcourt. The writing is so at, and the parchment so worn, that a regular copy of it cannot taken. The singular document which Mr. Kerr also had received was )mitted to Sir Henry Guillim, the first legal authority then at idras, who had no doubt of its invalidity. He had no copy of paper at the time he wrote, but he described it thus : — " The ;rative part of it is in the following words, or words to the ne effect: — ' We give and grant full leave and license to our lrly-beloved in Christ, Richard Hall Kerr, A.B., to perform all i offices of a Priest, and to discharge all the duties of his func- d, according to the rites and ceremonies of the Church of Eng- d as by law established.' " It purported to be given under the iscopal seal, which was not pendant, but was on the same paper ,h the instrument itself: it had the Bishop's signature, and every ler mark of an authentic document, rhe writer then pronounces the following judgment upon it: — have no conception that this instrument can be of any validity, gives a general power, exercisable anywhere ; and as autho- ing a man to perform all priestly offices is pretty much the same making him a Priest, it would, if allowed, at once set aside ordination ceremony, repeal all the Statutes of Uniformity, and de the guards which the law has thrown round the Church, to ure to it an able, an orthodox, and a respectable ministry. :' Such is my opinion of the paper, in point of law ; but as ping from a Bishop it is entitled to respect. It is not lightly to blown away, and it justifies Mr. Kerr in what he has done ; the Bishop, not Mr. Kerr, is responsible for its efficacy. (Signed) " Henry Guillim." L2 The 148 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Proceeds to Eng- land for Priest's Orders. Obtains degree of 1). I), at Dublin. never to have suspected the irregularity of his pr ceedings. He was, however, too bold a reformer f< such a departure from ecclesiastical order to 1 suffered to pass without observation. A juni Chaplain circulated the report that he was not Clergyman ; and persons who gave no heed to tl irregularity in the cases of Messrs .Palke andMillin champ, condemned it in him with the bitterest i vectives. They raised a severe persecution again him ; but this tended to good ; for it induced him reflect more seriously upon the conduct into whi< he had been betrayed, and to adopt the only mea of its correction. 14. For this purpose he determined to procee to England, and, by obtaining Priest's Orders, e fectually to counteract his enemies' designs again him. This step, however, called for no litt sacrifice of domestic feeling ; for the low state his finances did not admit of his family accor panying him ; so little had he consulted his own p cuniary interests while labouring and studying promote those of the Asylum and the Churc When his determination became known, he receiv< from the Government, from the Directors of tl The correctness of this opinion will not now be question* Mr. Kerr at once admitted the informality of the document, a does not appear to have officiated again under its sanction. Lord Hobart, the Governor of Madras, in Council, record "his perfect approbation of the correct manner in which" IV' Kerr had performed the important du'ies entrusted to him ; al his testimony to his exemplary behaviour in private life ; and the zeal and attention that he had uniformly paid to the intere; of religion and society. These sentiments his Lordship comm nicated to the Court of Directors. Similar testimony was borne by the leading' members of socie in their private capacity, all concurring to expose the injustice the persecution raised against this estimable Clergyman. The circumstances and documents referred to in the text ai this note are detailed in Mr. Kerr's published Letter to the Cou of Directors, and the Appendix. London. 1803. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 149 Asylum, and from some of the most respectable nhabitants of Madras, testimonials expressive of ;he high sense entertained of his public services md of his private character. Nor were these at- testations unnecessary ; for, on his arrival in Eng- and, he found that his character had been repre- sented in a manner as remote from the truth as it was injurious to his reputation. Happily, how- 3ver, he had the means of entirely elfacing the unfavourable impressions hereby made, and of tho- roughly conciliating the good opinion of the Court uf Directors, and also of his ecclesiastical superiors. On the 23d of February 1803 he was ordained Priest ; and, shortly after, the University of Dublin conferred on him the degree of D.D., an honour not often more deservedly bestowed. 15. Dr. Kerr soon sailed again for India, and Beta™ to arrived at Madras on the 1st of December, where he was cordially welcomed by his friends, who, be- sides their congratulations on the improved state of his health, rejoiced with him in his triumph over so great opposition.1 (') In confirmation of this account of the feeling with which Dr. Kerr's return to India was hailed, the author cannot refrain from inserting- here one of the numerous Letters which he received pn the occasion from persons of the first respectability. The writer of this Letter was the late Sir John Malcolm. > " My Dear Sir— ) "I return your papers, which I have perused with much attention. Il sincerely congratulate you on the complete success which has attended your animated exertions to relieve yourself from the at- tack which was made upon you, and to prove yourself fully worthy jf the good opinion of those respectable and exalted characters by whom your cause was espoused ; and I am satisfied that the energy with which you have fought this good battle will prove a source of consolation to you and to your family which will far mtbalance any losses you may have sustained. " I am, with much respect, " Yours faithfully, "October :>A, IsO-t." "John Malcolm." 150 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Conse- crates Black Town Chapel by commis- sion. Appointed senior Chaplain. His zeal rouses op- position. Finding the senior Chaplain returned to Madras, he resumed his duties as junior ; and on February 5th, 1804, he had the satisfaction of consecrating his Chapel in Black Town, by special commission, which he had received from the Archbishop of Can- terbury. The ceremony was performed in pre- sence of a numerous and respectable congregation. After this he appears to have officiated for a short time as Chaplain at Trichinopoly.1 16. In the following June the senior Chaplain died, when Dr. Kerr again succeeded to that re- sponsible situation. His active mind was constantly directed to objects of benevolence and public bene- fit ; and he was now enabled to proceed, with more commanding influence, with his plans for the moral and religious improvement of society. He is de- scribed, by a Chaplain 2 who knew him, as " a strenu- ous preacher of repentance, going forth in the spi- rit of John the Baptist to prepare the way for greater things than he was permitted himself to see accomplished. His zeal was quite a new thing in South India, and he was happily supported and en- couraged in all his measures of reform by the Go- vernor, Lord William Bentinck, and his lady. From the Chief Judge, also, Sir Thomas Strange, he mei with the kindest countenance ; and many persons were induced to think more seriously about reli- gion than heretofore. Others became much dis- pleased with him, and tried to thwart him in va- rious ways ; but this tended rather to increase than check the general awakening." It caused some tc inquire what these things meant who had hitherto been indifferent about them ; and the manifesl C) Society for Promoting' Christian Knowledge Report, 1S05, p. 152. (2) The Rev. Murmaduke Thompson, in a communication to the author. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. I 5 I injustice of the allegations brought against him kept the current of public feeling flowing in his favour. 17. Infidelity prevailed in India at this time to Publishes an alarming extent. Too many persons of educa- Ses o? tion, and holding the highest offices in the state, Religious were totally ignorant of the evidences and first prin- iacts- riples of Christianity. To remedy this crying evil, Dr. Kerr began, in May 1805, to publish, in weekly numbers, a selection of the most approved religious Tracts and Sermons. These treatises increased to five volumes3, which were published at the Asylum press ; whereby he hoped, with the Divine blessing, to accomplish an object, the anticipation of which bad sustained and animated him in his anxious labours to introduce the art of printing into that Institution, which was, to render his press instru- mental in the diffusion of moral and religious truth. The profits arising from the publications were ap- propriated to charitable purposes ; and the Govern- ment encouraged the undertaking by permitting the weekly numbers to be transmitted up the coun- try exempt from postage. The collection contained some of the best treatises in the English language, m the evidences, doctrines, and duties of Chris- tianity ; also extracts from the writings of the ablest and most admired English divines ; to which Dr. Kerr added some original compositions of his own. They were circulated throughout the continent of India, and in the island of Ceylon ; and he had the (3) In the Preface to the Fourth Volume the Compiler thus described the necessity of their publication: — "We find in the vorld a host of opposers to the doctrine of original sin, the doc- rine of faith, the doctrine of the Holy Spirit, the doctrine of the Trinity, the doctrine of Regeneration and Justification, the power If grace in the heart, the insufficiency of works, the necessity for Humiliation, the doctrine of a particular providence, and the doc- rine of Predestination or Election ; and yet all these are the ound fundamental doctrines of our excellent Church." 152 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. His firm- ness and consis- tency of conduct. satisfaction of hearing frequently from all parts that they were read with great acceptance. These were the first publications in South India that awakened attention to the truth and importance of Chris- tianity ; and several Missionaries, there and in other parts of the country, gratefully acknowledged their influence as auxiliary to their own exertions to spread abroad the light of Truth. Dr. Buchanan, in his extensive tour from Bengal to the western coast of India, wrote to assure him that he found " the Tracts had been highly useful in the Circars and the Carnatic ;" while another friend in the north declared his conviction that " all these efforts were preparing the way for better times." 1 18. Possessing the esteem and confidence of suc- cessive Governors of Madras, he always used the influence which he had thereby acquired in behalf of religion; and in February 1805 he ventured to suggest, for the consideration of Government and the Court of Directors, the necessity of augmenting the number of Chaplains on the establishment, and of paying strict regard to purity of mind and con- duct in those Clergymen who might be sent to India. He also recommended the erection of Churches at the principal military stations ; pro- posed regulations for the guidance and conduct of the Chaplains ; and suggested several other changes, all tending to promote the cause of Christianity, by securing the regular and correct discharge of reli- gious ordinances. Not long after, an event occurred which required him to act upon the principles which he had laid down for the guidance of Government in the selec- tion of Chaplains. One had recently come out with (') This statement is made from original Letters now before the author, which were addressed to Dr. Kerr by Missionaries and Chaplains in all parts of India. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 153 a particular introduction to the Commander-in- Chief. Dr. Kerr showed him great attention, until his disreputable conduct became so notorious that he could no longer countenance him without com- promising his own character and the honour of the Church : accordingly, he refused to allow him again to officiate in St. Mary's. The Commander- in-Chief, who had been absent from the Pre- sidency, expressed a wish, on his return, to hear this young Chaplain preach, and requested of Dr. Kerr the use of the pulpit, as a personal favour to himself. On Dr. Kerr's declining it, though with the utmost civility and respect, the Commander-in- Chief was greatly offended, and applied to the Governor for the purpose. In consequence, the Governor, Lord William Bentinck, wrote to him, which put his integrity to a severe trial ; but he was enabled, with God's help, to be firm, again re- fusing, for the same reasons, to comply. Even the Governor was now instigated to take offence ; and he wrote to him, questioning his controul over the pulpit, and desiring that the gentleman might be allowed to preach in it on the ensuing Sunday. To this application Dr. Kerr sent the following reply: — "My Lord, I have fully informed your Lordship of the reasons for which I am very sorry that I cannot meet your and the Commander-in-Chief's wishes ; and have now only to add, that if your Lordship in Council pleases to issue an Order in Council for it, it shall be done ; but, I must repeat, on no other authority can it be." The Governor, however, could not be induced to place himself in collision with the senior Chaplain, by issuing such i an order as this : here, therefore, the matter dropped. But the incident may serve to exhibit the character of the man whom God had raised up to commence the reformation of South India. Considering what attention he had received from the Governor, who 154 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, highly esteemed him, and how much, humanly IIL speaking, the success of his plans depended on his Lordship's countenance, it might have appeared to some minds expedient to yield the point. But Dr. Kerr was too upright a man to have recourse to this crooked policy. Such an application of the rule of expediency is the ruin of consistency. He determined wisely and faithfully in resisting this private interference with the discharge of his mi- nisterial responsibility. Whatever chagrin the Go- vernor might feel at the moment, he knew how to honour his principles ; and we find his Lordship not long after writing him a friendly note, inform- ing him that he had received a long letter from Mr. Grant, the Chairman of the Court of Directors, upon the subject of the ecclesiastical establishment, which his Lordship said he thought very satisfac- tory, and from which he expressed himself sanguine in the hope that his recommendation of Dr. Kerr's suggestions would be confirmed. 1 Appalling 19. Dr. Kerr lost no time in communicating this tkmof ~ gratifying intelligence to one who was actively en- Emopeans gaged in a similar work of reform at Calcutta — the at Madras. j^ey J3avid Brown ; whom he assured that Lord William Bentinck was most sincerely desirous of establishing the Church on a respectable footing, and that it was by his desire that he drew up his Report, to send home, regarding the shocking state of religion amongst them. He concludes his Letter with this appalling description of the state of the European community : — " I have lived many years here, and I may be ashamed of my unprofitable- ness ; but it is no more than truth to say, that if ten sincere Christians would save the whole country from fire and brimstone, I do not know where they could be found in the Company's civil or military ( ' ) The author is still writing- from an original Letter. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. 155 service on this establishment. But we are told that God is not without witnesses everywhere, though to our eyes they are not amongst us"2 The Court of Directors, also, frequently noticed this painful subject, in several communications re- ceived about this time. They declared that they attached " a great degree of importance to the cor- rect discharge of all the ministerial functions, and the general observance of the ordinances of reli- gion ; " and expressed " very great concern," on the receipt of Dr. Kerr's Report, at the deplorable de- gree of neglect into which religion had fallen in that part of India. From this state of society they drew this just inference — " There can be little ex- pectation that the British character will be held in estimation by the Natives, when they see one of its most essential requisites — the due performance of Religious Worship — so grossly neglected."3 20. This result of his former Letter encouraged Dr. Ken's Dr. Kerr to address another, to the Governor, for Letter to transmission home, in which he entered more into t1ic Direc- detail respecting the religious destitution of the country, enclosing official Reports to that effect from four Chaplains in the interior. After again urging the necessity of an increase of Chaplains and Churches, he remarked upon the expediency of the appointment of a Bishop to preside over the Clergy, and to perform all the episcopal functions, so that the Church might exist in India, as in England, in her full efficiency. Then follows his plan for such an ecclesiastical establishment as the present state of India seemed to him to require.4 In the next place he noticed the evil reports (2) The author is still writing from an original Letter. C) Ibid. () His plan differs very little from that which, as we shall see in the next Chapter, was not long after adopted. 15G HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Vellore massacre — attri- buted to attempts to convert the troops. which were industriously circulated against Mis- sionaries and their labours, and entered into an able vindication of those exemplary men. After stating the good effects of their exertions .in times past, he added, " The lives of such men in India have always been a blessing to the country ; and I heartily wish that all such characters may be en- couraged to come amongst us." He deemed it ad- visable, in conclusion, to anticipate any imputation of ambitious motives in his suggestions relating to the appointment of a Bishop, by stating that he expected to take his last farewell of India long before the subject, which he had now thought it his duty to bring forward, could be discussed and acted upon. "I think it proper," he added, " to make this declaration, lest an object of the first impor- tance may be lost through a mean suspicion of the proposer."1 21. The view which Dr. Kerr had taken of Euro- pean society in India, and of the means required for its reformation, were confirmed about this time by a similar report from a very different quarter. On the 10th of July 1806 the native troops at Vellore, as mentioned in the last Chapter, mutinied against their officers, whom they massacred, together with many other Europeans. From evidence taken on the spot immediately after this fatal event, it was proved that the family of Tippoo, more especially the eldest son, Moiz ud Deen, took an open and active share in instigating the troops to revolt. The insurgents were subdued, and mostly put to the sword.2 But notwithstanding the incontestible evi- dence produced that this atrocious deed originated in a different cause, the enemies of religion in India (') Dr. Kerr published this valuable Letter at the Madras Asylum Press in 1807. (2 ) Fullarton, Wilks, Hamilton, &c. &c. IN INDIA: BOOK IX. 157 did not scruple to attribute it to attempts made to convert the native troops to Christianity : and with such confidence was this asserted, both in India and at home, that the Court of Directors wrote to the Madras Government to ascertain whether there was any truth in the allegation ; and, in the event of its appearing to be well founded, directed the formal publication of certain Resolutions to counteract any apprehension of this kind among the troops. Ac- cordingly, the question was submitted to the Com- mander-in-Chief, General Hay M'Dowall, and the following extract from his answer triumphantly confutes the slanderous report : — "22. It may occasion some degree of surprise that Com- the people of this country should be brought to ™™hief- believe, that those who apparently conduct them- contradicts selves with so much apathy in respect to what concerns religious worship, should have formed any serious scheme for converting whole nations, of dif- ferent castes and persuasions, to the Christian faith. None but the weakest and most superstitious could have been deluded by so improbable a tale ; and accordingly we find the rumour alluded to was by no means general, and, except at Hyderabad, it had made little or no impression. "23. In making the above remark on the indif- Herecom- O -ty\ ATI Qg ference which is manifested in the adoration of the greater at- Supreme Being, I must add, in justice to the military I*"*1;"^0 character, that it chiefly proceeds from a want of duties. places (and, at several stations, of Clergymen) exclu- sively appropriated for Divine Service ; and I trust I shall be excused if I suggest the propriety of having convenient Chapels, of moderate price, con- structed in all situations within the Company's territories where European troops are likely to be quartered. Whatever may be urged to the contrary, I am convinced that such an improvement, inde- pendent of the obvious advantages, would render 158 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY c hap. the British character more respected by the Natives, '_ and be attended by no evil consequences." Upon the receipt of this report, the Governor in Council directed the Commander-in-Chief to issue such directions as he might deem most proper for ensuring the regular performance of DivineWorship at the military stations ; but without incurring expense in the construction or hire of buildings for that par- ticular purpose, until the pleasure of the Court of Directors should be known.1 The whole of the proceedings at Madras on this important question, and the special recommendation of the subject to the attention of the Court of Di- rectors, mark a considerable progress of religious feeling among those in authority ; but matters were not yet in a position at home for the adoption of the measures suggested by the Government and the senior Chaplain : they were, however, preparing the Court of Directors for the extension of their ecclesiastical establishment at the approaching re- newal of their Charter, l^aithd S ^' ^le incessant exertions of Dr. Kerr, together ciines. with the heat of the climate, had latterly affected his health to an alarming degree. In 1805 it was deemed proper to try the cooler climate of Mysore; and scarcely had he ascended the hills which divide that country from the Carnatic before a perceptible amendment took place ; and so rapid was his reco- very, that, in the course of a few days, he was restored to perfect health. But on his return to Madras, during the hot season of the following year his health declined again, which induced him to return to Mysore. This visit was attended with the same result as the former, though the effect was not so immediate. outh'eSte 25, During his second excursion to Mysore he of cinis- received instructions from the Government of Madras tians in ; Malabar. (') Dr. Buchanan's Apology for Christianity in India. App. III. IN INDIA : BOOK IX. ] f><) o proceed to the coast of Malabar, and collect nformation relative to the early establishment of Christianity, and to the present state of the Native Christians inhabiting the provinces in that part of he peninsula. After his return to Madras, he drew ip the result of his inquiries on these interesting ubjects, in the form of a Letter to Lord William Sentinck. This Letter was printed for private dis- ribution ; and as the Syrian Christians in Malabar vere at that time little known in other parts of ndia, Dr. Kerr's Report excited considerable nterest. In conclusion, he adverted to the means, n his opinion, best adapted to lead to an improve- nent of the moral character of the Hindoos ; to ugment their attachment to their British rulers ; o destroy the effect of any influence which might >e exerted by those who were disaffected to the British nation to alienate the Natives from their llegiance ; and, finally, to the means by which the >lessings of the Gospel might be extended to the ndian subjects of Great Britain.2 26. In 1807 Dr. Kerr's health again declined ; and is induced nding that his constitution was too much debilitated l°t £1" '("st. o struggle longer with the climate, he entertained erious thoughts of returning to Europe. But the riends of Christianity in India were alarmed at the bough ts of losing him. Among others who expressed heir solicitude on the subject, Dr. Buchanan wrote ) him, in 1807, to deprecate his retirement, saying, (2) This Report was published in the Christian Observer for ovember ISO? ; also in the Philosophical Magazine and other eriodicals about the same time. That part of it which relates to [e Syrian Christians was published by Dr. Buchanan in his 'iristian Researches, pp. 146, &c. As it adds nothing to the ac- »unt of that Church given in the first two volumes of this History, ;id Dr. Kerr's suggestions for the improvement of the Natives of tdia have been given more at length by Swartz and other writers, 3 is unnecessary here to introduce his Report or its appendage. 160 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY Cnt P' " ^r°u are *ne rePresen^a^ive and sole public sup '_ porter of the Christian religion in the peninsula ;— I say, public supporter, for other labourers ar under your general direction : and I pray that whil the battle lasts, you may be enabled to hold up bot hands, like Moses when he fought against Amalel Our armour in this contest is certainly spiritual ; an if we try a mail of any other temper we sha] be foiled." " As for your retreat to some sylva scene, to enjoy otiimi cum dignitate, it is a pleasin thought in prospectu. But do not flatter youself the it will ever be realized. You are better fitted fc active life than perhaps you think, now at least tha a grand and important object fills your mind, an you have already experienced that the advancemer of it is not above your strength. Other people miis teach your children, and you must teach children si feet high." l Dr. Kerr was not of a spirit to resist appeals lik these. Humble and diffident as he was, he kne) the importance of his services, and acquiesced in th opinion of his friends. Already he had written t Mr. Brown of Calcutta, "Fain would I remain to se some objects carried regarding the establishment c Christ's Church on the coast. I think the goo< work now in train, and perhaps I am vain i imagining that my life on earth may forward o retard it."2 His death 27. But the Master of the vineyard had don with his services. His health now rapidly declinec On the 1st of April 1808 he was attacked with fevei which, on the 15th of the same month, terminate his valuable and useful life, at the early age of thirty nine, but looking, writes the Rev. M. Thompsoir ( ' ) Transcribed from the ori-rinal Letters. (2) Ibid. (3) In a private Letter to the author. and burial. IX INDIA : HOOK IX. 1GI : looking, inestimable man, more than fifty : but pom what good cause ! " He was interred with every mark of respect, and n the presence of numerous spectators, in the Black- ?own Chapel, an edifice, as we have seen, projected >y himself, erected by subscriptions chiefly of his wn raising, consecrated by him, by commission from lie Archbishop of Canterbury, and in which he gra- uitously administered Divine Service so long as his ealth permitted. How appropriate a sepulchre for is remains ! On Sunday the 24th a funeral discourse 'as delivered in the Government Church in the fort, ccompanied with Psalms, Hymns, and Lessons dapted to the melancholy solemnity ; and, as a irther mark of public respect for his memory, the Church was hung in the sable drapery of mourning. These tokens of general regret for his loss may srve to indicate the religious improvement of the Inglish community at Madras under his mini- ;rations. But a few years before too many would ave regarded his removal as a happy deliverance •om the importunity of his admonitions and re- ukes ; whereas now not a voice seems to have been aised but in mournful concert with the public D1TOW. 28. In an obituary which was published in the J?eiinea- rovernment Gazette, after adverting to his services, character. Inch have been recorded in the foregoing pages, fie writer concludes with the following delineation I his character, which is described with equal ele- jince, discrimination, and truth : — " His ardour was the flame of practical piety ; Is zeal was the emanation of active benevolence. " He was a plain but an impressive and an difying preacher. " With the accomplishment of the scholar he com- Ined the manners of the gentleman, and great know- Idge of the world. VOL. IV. M JG2 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA : BOOK IX. char " He possessed a generous, a disinterested, ar IIL delicate turn of mind, rendering him a respectab and valuable member of society, an agreeable cor panion, and an affectionate friend. " His soul was susceptible of all the charitie and he might be truly held out as an exempla: pattern of the filial, conjugal, paternal, and soci relations." Such was the man who may justly be designate The Madras Reformer. It is interesting to kne the works and the character of one who was er ployed to lay so important a stone on the foundati< of that great building which has since risen in Ind to the Redeemer's glory. May He continue to sei forth many such builders to that benighted countr and cause His Church soon to fill the land!1 ( ' ) This Chapter is drawn up from an account of Dr. Ke published in the Christian Observer for 1812; from original coi munications received from his family for the purpose ; and fr( the account already mentioned, written expressly for the author the Rev. Marmaduke Thompson, late Chaplain at Madras. T same authorities will be used in any further reference that may made to Dr. Kerr's exertions, though it may not be necessary aga to refer to them. BOOK X. CHAPTER I. X.TRAORDINARY EXERTIONS IN ENGLAND IN FAVOUR OF THE PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. . While the Christian community in India were Necessity ecoming ready for extended Missionary work, the creased ime gracious Providence, to whom this change in editions it • i • i -i • at liome- le public mind is to be attributed, was preparing 11 classes of Christians in England to meet the ^iterated cries from the East for help. There rere abundant means at command, could a lever of ifficient power be found to raise the heart of Great ritain to the level of her obligations. Hyder Ali, le late usurper of Mysore, concluded her military ^sources to be inexhaustible. After a long and irenuous endeavour to crush the British power in bnth India, he grew weary of the struggle, and lit convinced that he had been instigated to a bpeless undertaking. A confidential counsellor, to ^honi he avowed this conviction, reminded him of his i ccess against one or two British detachments ; to allien he replied, with his wonted sagacity, " Yes, lhave destroyed them, and I might defeat more ; lit I cannot dry up the ocean." He thought there \is no end to the means of England to carry on war, tough he had not always found her troops invincible ; m 2 164 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chat5, and hence bis conclusion that he was engaged in a L interminable contest.1 The application of this reasoning to the Missi< nary enterprise is not inappropriate. As in In earthly, so in her spiritual warfare, England hi ample stores for all demands that have been mac upon her, if the public mind were but adequate impressed with the necessity that exists, and wil the duty of meeting it. But in failure of this, tl work so well begun in India would soon come nothing. Witness the decline of the Tranqu bar Mission from the time that the supplies fro: Copenhagen failed : but for the aid received fro: the Christian-Knowledge Society it must at on< have ceased to exist. And it was evident to pe sons of any observation, who had attended to tl subject, that the English Missions also must soc come to nothing if greater efforts were not prompt made for their support. The first step to be take was to excite a more general interest in the Missi< nary cause ; for this purpose, secondly, the publ must be supplied with ample information ; am thirdly, it would be necessary to obtain a legislate enactment, granting to Missionaries free access inl India, and protection in their work. Missionary 2. The first step was already begun. The inte: in Great est in this subject had been growing in Europe fc Britain. some time past. During nearly the whole of the la century the Society for Promoting Christian Knov ledge had published Annual Reports of its East-Indi Missions, which, though awakening but little gener. attention, served at least to keep the duty constant] before the Church. In the year 1769 was forme the Wesleyan Foreign Mission, though its operatior were for some years confined to North Americi the West Indies, and Western Africa, But in 17£ (') Colonel M. Wilks : History of the South of India. IX INDIA : BOOK X. 165 the importance of a Mission to the East-Indies was presented to the notice of the Wesleyan Methodists, and the measure was favourably received, though not then carried into efFect.2 We have seen, in the last Chapter, that in the same year (1792) the Bap- tist Missionary Society was instituted ; and that in the following year they commenced operations in Bengal. In 1795 was established the London Mis- sionary Society, which, in 1804, sent out Mr. Forsyth to commence a Mission in Bengal.3 Then followed, in 1796, the Edinburgh, or, as it was afterwards called, the Scottish Missionary Society, consisting of members of the Church of Scotland, and of other Christian communities. 3. While Christians of various denominations were Need of a thus forming Missionary Societies for their respective society*"7 bodies, several members of the Church of England, f°r the also, were desirous of engaging in the duty of dif- fusing the Gospel through the world ; and as they had no opportunity of fulfilling their intentions in a manner consistent with their principles and to the extent of their views, they resolved to establish a Society for this specific purpose. Not that the Church had wholly neglected this duty : on the contrary, she had taken the lead in it, and set an example that all would do well to follow. We have seen that, for almost a century, the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge supported several Missions in India, besides liberally contributing to the Danish Mission at Tranquebar. But this was not professedly the object of its institution ; and at C) Arminian Magazine for 1792. Wesleyan Mission to Ceylon and India, by W. M. Harvard, pp.9, 10. (3) Mr. Forsyth resided at Chinsurah, and is occasionally men- tioned in the Correspondence of the Baptist Missionaries, with whom he was in habits of friendly intercourse ; but his own Mis- sion was at this time in a very incipient state. — London Missio- nary Society's Eighteenth Report. I(ib" HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, no time, as we have shown, was it adequately sup ported in this department of its operations. Fo the past two or three years its expenditure on th East-Indian Missions had been taken wholly fror the Society's general fund l ; and the extensiv establishments in Tanjore and Tinnevelly mus long since have been reduced, if not discontinuec but for their endowment from the legacies c Swartz, Gericke, and others. It was obviou! therefore, that this Society could not think of ex tending its Missionary operations. As little was to be expected from the Society fo the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Part: which was established, as before recorded, in 170 i Its benevolent exertions had been principally ex tended to the British Plantations in North America Although the Committee had not been backwarc wherever a proper opportunity occurred, to instruc their Missionaries to preach among the neighbour ing Heathen ; yet the primary and direct object c this Society was the religious benefit of the Britis Colonists, and those Heathens immediately depen dent upon them, and not the conversion of the Hea then in general. It was for this reason, as alread explained2, that this Society at an early perioi transferred the patronage of the Danish Mission a Tranquebar to the Society for Promoting Christiai Knowledge. Church 4. From these considerations it appeared tha g^sJjnary room was left for the institution of a Society wind esta- should consider the Heathen as its exclusive car€ Wished. __ (') In 1799 the salaries and presents remitted to the East-India Missions amounted to 1 1S5Z. 15*. lid.; and in 1800, to 1000/. 7s. 3d. whereas the Society received no special contributions in either c those years towards this object. This was a heavy deduction fror its income, which in the former year was only 9965/. 13s. I0d., am in the latter 10,199/. 11*. Id.— Vide Reports for 1799 and 1800. C) Bookvii. c.3. ss. 29. 33. office of Catechist. IN INDIA: BOOK X. 167 The whole continent of Africa, and that of Asia also, with the exception of a few places, were still open to the Missionary labours of the Church of England. Accordingly, in the year 1799, a few private individuals, members of the Established Church, as we have seen was the case in the forma- tion of the Christian-Knowledge and Gospel-Propa- gation Societies 3, resolved to form a Missionary Society, entitled, A Society for Missions to Africa and the East.4 This denomination, however, was not considered as binding the Society to refrain from making attempts in any other unoccupied quarter which might present a prospect of success to their labours. 5. A difficulty was felt in obtaining the ser- Ancient vices of persons in Holy Orders, according to the constitution of the Church of England. It was not to be thought of that a Church-of-England Society should carry on its Missions by Ministers who had not been episcopally ordained. What, then, was to be done ? Anticipating, as they might from the experience of the Christian- Knowledge Society, the difficulty of finding persons already in Holy Orders to offer themselves for the work, they resolved to have recourse to the expedient of send- ing their unordained Missionaries in the capacity of Catechists only, with the prospect of their being afterwards ordained, should they prove themselves fit for the ministerial office.5 Herein they followed the practice of the Primitive Church, in which the office of a Catechist was exer- (3) B. vii. c.3. ss. 29. 33. ( ' ) Account of the Church Missionary Society : First Report. See also a Funeral Sermon for the Rev. Josiah Pratt, with Ap- pendix, by Rev. Henry Venn. C) The following is the Rule of the Society on the subject : — "XVIII. A Missionary appointed by the Society, if not already or- dained, shall consider himself only as a Catechist. Should it please God 168 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, cised by any of the inferior ecclesiastics. It was L his business "to address, in continued discourses, the Gentiles or unconverted Jews, in behalf of the Christian doctrine ; to expose the folly and absurdity of the Pagan superstition ; to remove prejudices ; and to answer objections. He also instructed those who had embraced the Christian faith, but had not a sufficient knowledge thereof to qualify them for baptism ; who were, therefore, only admitted Cate- chumens, which was done, in process of time, with great solemnity, by the imposition of hands ; where- upon they were esteemed a sort of Christians, and were divided into several classes." * Besides the practice of the primitive Church, this Society had the example of the Missionaries under the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge for resolving to employ Catechists in their Missions. Several instances have occurred, from a very early period of the Indian Missions, of the ablest converts being selected, and employed as Catechists, with singular benefit to the Christian cause ; and some of these, having approved themselves faithful la- God to bless his labours with success iu founding; a Christian Church it is proposed, either that he should be sent for, and application hum- bly made for him to be episcopally ordained to the charge of it, ir case he should be found a proper person ; or else that some persor in Holy Orders should be sent out to superintend it and to admini- ster the Sacraments." ( ' ) Clemens Romanus plainly distinguishes the Catechist fron the Bishops, Priests, and Deacons ; for, comparing; the Church to i ship, he says, the Bishop resembles the rpcopew;, or pilot, the Pres byters the vavrai, or mariners, the Deacons the roi^ap-^oi, or chie rowers, and the Catechists the vavroXo^oi, or those whose office i was to admit passengers into the ship and contract with them foi their passage. Though no distinct order of the Clergy, bein<: chosen out of any other order, yet they were esteemed as candidate! under trial and probation for Holy Orders ; and the Church took thii method to train up tit persons for the ministry, first exercising; then in the lower offices, that they might be the better disciplined ant qualified for the duties of the superior functions. — Vide Bingham's Eccl. Ant. B. 111. c. 10. ss 1 — 1. Also Bishop on the Catechism. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 169 bourers in the vineyard, were afterwards admitted, with the Society's sanction, into the Order of Priest- hood, according to the rite of the Lutheran Church. 6. Such was the design of the Church Missionary Church Society ; and in their primary address to the public society?7 they disclaim all intention to interfere with any primary existing Institution, in the following words : — " Let not this Society be considered as opposing any that are engaged in the same excellent purpose. The world is an extensive field, and in the Church of Christ there is no competition of interests. From the very constitution of the human mind, slighter differences of opinion will prevail, and diversities in external forms ; but, in the grand design of pro- moting Christianity, all these should disappear. Let there be cordial union amongst all Christians in promoting the common salvation of their Lord and Saviour."2 Notwithstanding the undoubted necessity for such an Institution, the importance of its object, which no Christian could dispute, and the respectability of its founders, it did not escape opposition and misrepre- sentation. But we need not perpetuate objections and calumnies, some of which are no longer heard ; and those that may still linger in the minds of some persons will also, it may be hoped, yield to the growing piety and intelligence of the Church, and so pass into oblivion. 7. In the year 1804 was established the British and institution Foreign Bible Society, for the single purpose of cir- Bible So- culating the Sacred Scriptures, without Note or ciety- Comment, both at home and abroad. The reasons which were thought to call for such an Institution were, chiefly, " the prevalence of ignorance, super- stition, and idolatry, over so large a portion of the (2) Pag-o 13, prefixed to the First Report of the Church Missio- nary Society. 170 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, world ; the limited nature of the respectable So- cieties " then " in existence, with their acknowledged insufficiency to supply the demand for Bibles in the United Kingdom and foreign countries; and the recent attempts which " had " been made on the part of infidelity to discredit the evidence, vilify the character, and destroy the influence of Christianity." The principles upon which this undertaking was to be conducted were as comprehensive as its de- sign. In the execution of the plan, it was proposed " to embrace the common support of Christians at large ; and to invite the concurrence of persons of every description who professed to regard the Scriptures as the proper standard of faith."1 The parties who combined to form this Institu- tion were of every rank in society, and of every denomination of Christians. It has proved an im- portant auxiliary to the various Missionary Societies in promoting the translation and printing of the Scriptures in numerous languages ; and it will ap- pear, in the sequel of this History, that its opera- tions have materially contributed, with the Divine blessing, to further the progress of Christianity in India. By means of these Societies a general interest in the cause of Missions was awakened in England. Though not immediately called into active opera- tion, yet they were laying their foundations deep and wide, and preparing materials for the super- structure which, it was believed, the Lord would at no distant period raise by their means. (') Vide History of the Origin and first Ten Years of the British and Foreign Bible Society, by the Rev. John Owen. Also the Society's First Report. Mr. Owen has given a detailed account of the circumstances which led to the formation of the Society, and also a digest of the controversy which its friends had to maintain for some time with its opponents. — Vide the Preface and First Chapter of his History. IN INDIA : BOOK N. 171 8. The second desideratum was, ample informa- Rev. c. tion. While, in the course of Divine Providence, fa",csh^'atl this machinery for Missionary operation was being tention constructed, the public mind was furnished with the necessities information required to set it to work. Not long of India. after the establishment of the College of Fort Wil- liam, the Rev. C. Buchanan endeavoured to obtain as- sistance from the English Universities ; but he soon found that the public mind was not alive to the sub- ject, and deplored the general apathy. With a ge- nerosity which characterized all his plans for the moral and religious improvement of India, he said, "I would willingly at this moment, give 50,000 rupees for two religious and respectable young men established in the Church of Calcutta, and capable of conducting the studies of the College. Foreseeing where we were likely to fail, I took early measures to procure such from home, both by addressing Lord Wellesley, and by writing myself; but we have not succeeded. But this also is directed by an all-wise Providence ; and He will accomplish His glory by any means." 2 The failure of his private applications convinced him that nothing would be done unless the public mind were better informed on the subject, and a general feeling excited in its favour ; and, in the present stage of the question, he adopted the most likely means of producing such a result. In the year 1803 he proposed to the members of the Uni- versities of Great Britain, and to the senior scholars of the principal public schools of England, certain subjects of prize composition, connected with the civilization and the moral and religious improvement of India. These proposals originated solely with Mr. Buchanan, who appropriated, out of his own private resources, the sum of sixteen hundred and C) Memoirs. Vol. i. p. 254. 172 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Composi- tions for his prizes. fifty pounds to this benevolent and patriotic pur- pose.1 9. This appeal to the flower of the British nation met with a response that must have satisfied the munificent proposer's expectations. The composi- tions were sent in to the respective judges towards the end of 1804, and the prizes awarded early in the following spring. The competitors were young men of the first talent and attainments in the coun- try ; and of their productions, some attracted gene- ral admiration, while all tended to promote the object designed. The Essays exhibited considerable historical and political research, together with en- lightened and benevolent views of the duty of Great Britain to promote the important objects submitted for examination ; and they concurred in recom- mending the adoption of certain direct means for diffusing the blessings of Christianity in India. The poems, while directing the public attention to the revival of learning in the East, also excited it to the duty and the privilege of improving the condition of the degraded Natives of Hindostan, and of spread- ing throughout our oriental empire the blessings of literature and religion. Several of the writers re- cognised the utility of the labours of Missiona- ries, and the establishment of Schools for the Natives.2 ( ' ) For the best Essay in English prose on " The best means of extending- the blessings of civilization and true religion among the sixty millions, inhabitants of Hindostan, subject to British authority," in each University, one hundred pounds. For the best English Poem on " The revival of Letters in the East," sixty pounds. For the best Latin Ode or Poem on " Collegium Ben- galense," twenty-five pounds; and the same sum for the best Greek Ode on " Fereo-do <£<£?." The sum of fifty pounds each for the best Latin and Greek Poems was offered to the successful candidate at each of the public schools. — Memoir. Vol. i. p. 2S0. C) Ibid. pp. 306 — 309. Several of the unsuccessful composi- tions were published, and extensively read. IN INDIA: BOOK X. 173 10. These academic exercises were immediately Memoir of followed by a " Memoir of the Expediency of an JiSSSf" Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India, both EstaUish- as the Means of perpetuating the Christian Religion }"j"a 01 among our own Countrymen, and as a Foundation for the ultimate Civilization of the Natives." This "Memoir" was published by Mr. Buchanan in 1805. 3 (3) In \hejirst part of it he exhibits the very inadequate state of the clerical establishment in India at that period, for the great purposes of the instruction and religious communion of our resi- dent countrymen. Upon this point, the facts and arguments adduced were conclusive as to the obligation and the policy of a more suitable provision for the due performance of the ordi- nances of the established religion. In the second part, supposing such an establishment to have been given to India, he proceeds to consider the result with re- spect to the civilization of the Natives. In expanding this obser- vation, after describing in just and forcible terms their actual con- dition— the pride, immorality, and bigotry of the Mahomedans, and the vices, enormities, and barbarities of Hindoo superstition and idolatry — he discussed, at some length, the practicability and the policy of attempting to civilize and improve them. Anticipating the objections of persons in England who might be alarmed at the proposal, he asserted that the apathy of the Natives was extreme, and that no efforts to instruct them, except such as partook of a compulsory nature, oua,ht to be considered as attended with dan- ger to the British Government ; that their prejudices were daily growing weaker in every European settlement ; that they were a divided people ; that they were less tenacious of opinion than of custom ; and that to disseminate new principles among them was by no means so difficult as was frequently represented. Next he discussed the policy of the proposed measure ; arguing, that the attachment of a people separated from their governors by a variety of moral and physical distinctions, without any mutual bond of union, must necessarily be precarious ; and that such a connecting link can only be afforded by means of our religion. But, in obviating objections fovinded on the supposed impolicy of civilizing our Indian subjects, he advanced to higher ground. " The progressive civilization of India," he observed, " will never injure the interest of the East-India Company. But shall a Christian people, acknowledging a Providence in the rise and fall of empire, regulate the policy of future times, and neglect a pre- sent duty, a solemn and imperious duty, exacted by their religion, by their public principles, and by the opinion of the Christian nations around them ? Or can it be gratifying to the English nation 174 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Its arguments were considered unanswerable, and its appeal irresistible ; and, in the Appendix, the author gave a variety of important, novel, and interesting information on the superstitions of the Hindoos, and on other matters connected with the subject in hand. The body of facts related in this work, and its forcible appeal to British Christians, deepened the general impression already made in favour of the evangelization of India; for it was published before the public interest produced by the prize compositions had time to subside. From the peculiar subjects of which it treated, it was cal- culated to excite general attention, and to provoke both discussion and animadversion. But all this worked for good : it kept the public mind awake, and ended, as will be seen, in the attainment of the object in view.1 Dedicated 11. The Memoir was with great propriety dedi- A,.ch! cated to the Archbishop of Canterbury, having bishop of been transmitted to England for publication before bury.6r" the death of the Primate was known in Bengal. When the author received intelligence of that event, he addressed a Letter of considerable length to the new Archbishop, upon the great and important duty of promoting Christianity in India, chiefly with reference to an ecclesiastical establishment and the translation of the Scriptures into the Ori- ental languages. This Letter was accompanied nation to reflect that they receive the riches of the East on the terms of chartering; immoral superstition ?" In the third part of his Memoir he confirmed his argument in favour of the practicability of the proposed attempt, by showing; " the progress already made in civilizing; the nations of India." This he proved by reference to the extent to which Christianity had existed on the western coast of India from the earliest ag;es, and also to the successes of the Protestant Missionaries on the eastern coast during; the past century. (') Memoirs. Vol. i. pp. 309— 314. Memoir, &c. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 175 with a splendid copy of the Koran for the archie- piscopal library at Lambeth Palace. At the time it arrived the Archbishop was anx- iously employed in communicating with those who were best acquainted with the wants of Protestants in British India, and best able to supply them ; and he postponed his answer in expectation of being able to report some progress in the great work of regulating the Church in those distant regions. Seeing, however, no hope of immediate success, he at length wrote to Mr. (now Dr.)2 Buchanan. After explaining the cause of the delay, and expressing his disappointment, the Archbishop added, "Never- theless, Sir, I will not despair of ultimate success. The object we have in view is a reasonable object, and must not be lightly abandoned. It is not the spirit of making proselytes by which we are ac- tuated ; but the sober wish to maintain, in its purity and strength, Christianity among Christians. If it shall please God, through these means — the best, I had almost said the only means, in the hands of man — to spread the blessings of Christianity, it is a result devoutly to be wished, but not impatiently pursued. Experience may have taught us that they are blessings that will not bear to be crudely and prematurely obtruded : they must be left to grow at their ease, and to ripen out of the charac- ter, and discipline, and doctrine of that Church which is planted in India, and which is necessarily the object of daily and curious observation."3 12. This letter shows how deeply the Primate Approved r J by English . Bishops. (a) In the course of the preceding- year Mr. Buchanan received from the University of Glasgow, of which he had been formerly a member, a diploma conferring upon him the degree of Doctor in Divinity. This title was subsequently confirmed by a similar ho- nour from the University of Cambridge, to which he more imme- diately belonged. — Memoirs. Vol. i. p. 390. Vol. ii. p. 212. (3) Ibid. Vol.ii.pp. 196—198. 176 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, felt the importance of the object to which Dr. Bu- L chanan had called his attention. The Bishop of Lon- don also took a lively interest in it, as he did like- wise in the proceedings of the various Societies re- cently established for the propagation of Christianity in all parts of the world.1 The Bishops of Dur- ham, Exeter, and St. David's avowed their approval in the same general movement2, especially of the proposed ecclesiastical establishment for India, in which the remaining Bishops soon concurred. The Bishop of Llandan^ in acknowledging to Dr. Bu- chanan the receipt of his " Memoir," remarked, among other matters, " Twenty years and more have now elapsed since, in a sermon before the House of Lords, I hinted to the then Govern- ment the propriety of paying regard to the propa- gation of Christianity in India ; and I have since, as fit occasions offered, privately, but unsuccess- fully, pressed the matter on the consideration of those in power." He then promises to use his best exertions to promote the object of the Memoir ; and, after adverting to other matters, goes on to re- mark, " Whether it be a Christian duty to attempt, by lenient methods, to propagate the Christian re- ligion among Pagans and Mahomedans, can be doubted, I think, by few ; but whether any attempt will be attended with success till Christianity is purified from its corruptions, and the lives of Chris- tians are rendered correspondent to their Christian profession, may be doubted by many ; but there certainly never was a more promising opportunity of trying the experiment of subverting Paganism in India, than that which has for some years been of- fered to the Government of Great Britain."3 (') Hodgson's Life of Bishop Porteus. Owen's History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. i. (2) Ibid. (3) Buchanan's Memoirs. Vol. ii. pp. 104, &c IX INDIA : BOOK X. 177 Such was the interest taken generally in the ob- ject of the "Memoir" by the ecclesiastical rulers of the Church. The publication had, as the Bishop of LlandafF told him, given to persons in England a great insight into the state of Christianity in India, as well as into the general state of learning in the East ; and to this was to be ascribed the advance made at this time in the public mind in favour of the cause which it so ably advocated. 13. The concluding sentiment just quoted from England's the Bishop of Llandaff's letter to Dr. Buchanan, ntk's'ln was in full accordance with his own views of Great i»dia. Britain's position, and consequent responsibilities, in India, as he had thus recently expressed them : — " India is nothing to me in the sense in which some value it. I am about to leave it. But truth and the honour of the nation are something. There is a yet more solemn sanction. The Word of God is everlasting ; but our dominion in India is temporary. That dominion has been exercised in succession by the other powers of Europe ; but Providence did not intend that the Romish faith should be given to Asia. Now we reign ; but we do not fulfil the purpose for which the sceptre was given. Why, then, should Providence withhold the country from a new invader? If we ultimately lose it, let us ac- knowledge the justice of God in the dispensation."4 And again, " What other people can begin this work" — the publication of the Gospel among all na- tions— "like us? It would require three centuries, judging by past history, for any other nation to be so matured by power and will to evangelize the Heathen as we now are, or rather as we shall be when the usurper of many crowns (Napoleon) shall (4) Letter to the Archbishop of Canterbury.— Memoirs. Vol. ii. >p. 27:2, 273. VOL. IV. N 178 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Second Prize Composi- tions. fall like Lucifer, and we shall be delivered fron that dreaded event, his expedition to the East."1 14. In order to place his views of England's obli- gations prominently before the nation, and to cal the attention of influential members of Society tc the subject in a way likely to interest them, ht made a second proposal to the Vice-Chancellors o Oxford and Cambridge, offering five hundrec pounds to each University for the best Essay 01 the subject2; and also presenting the sum of thirty guineas to a preacher of each University, to be se lected by the authorities, for a sermon upon the trans lation of the Scriptures into the Oriental languages The Essays and Sermons were published, and tin information brought out by them, and the appeal made to the public in behalf of India, were pre paring the way, like "the advanced guard," fo: " the main body which was now hastening to it support, and whose united exertions were even (') Letter to C.Grant, Esq., East-India Director. — Memoirs Vol. i. p. 378. (2) The following were the subjects for the Essays: — 1. "The probable design of the Divine Providence in subject ing so large a portion of Asia to the British dominion." 2. " The duty, the means, and the consequences of translatin; the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues, and of promoting Chris tian Knowledge in Asia." 3. "A brief historic view of the progress of the Gospel in diffe rent nations since its first promulgation ; illustrated by maps showing its luminous tract throughout the world ; with chrono logical notices of its duration in particular places." The prizes were to be determined on the 4th of June 1807, th birth-day of George the Third, a sovereign "whose religiou example," Dr. Buchanan remarked, " had extended its influence t< that remote part of his empire." The prize was adjudged at Ox ford to the Rev. Hugh Pearson, the present Dean of Salisbury. A Cambridge the only performance deemed worthy of so magniricen a prize came a few days after the time, which prevented a decisioi in its favour. The author was the Rev. John W. Cunningham of St. John's College, the present Vicar of Harrow-on-the-Hill. IN INDIA : BOOK X. i7<) tially crowned with the most gratifying and de- cisive success."3 15. But it was not to be expected that all classes Contro- )f the community would regard these proceedings Hl^d by vith equal favour. While the more religious part these pro- ooked on with satisfaction, and hailed Dr. Bu- ceedlliss- ihanan's Memoir on the Expediency of an Ecclesi- istical Establishment for India as presenting facts md arguments of a most important nature, and as >pening a boundless sphere of exertion to the lewly-awakened and expanding energies of Chris- ian benevolence and zeal ; others considered it as it best a rash and unauthorised publication, and sven deprecated it as tending to excite dissatisfac- ion at home and disturbances abroad. The design, ilso, of circulating the Word of God in India was dewed with sensitive alarm for the security of our empire in the East. All this gave rise to an oppo- lition that has not often been surpassed in vehe- nence. The sentiments expressed in the " Me- noir" were strangely misrepresented. The Hin- loos were said to be slandered by the description riven of their religion and character ; their morals ind humanity were spoken of as worthy of emula- tion in Europe ; so that, it was said, Christians vould be much better employed in following their ixample, than in endeavouring to convert them to Christianity. While dealing plentifully in general Protests against the statements of Dr. Buchanan and tilers, they produced no definite proof of their inac- uracy. All their allegations were met by the friends nd advocates of Christianity in India, with answers ' C) Memoirs of Buchanan. Vol. i. pp. 389, 390. Vol. ii. pp. 175, 76. The works published in England, on the Civilization of the ast, between the years 1S05 and 1808 inclusive, amounted to 'enty-one, being' the successful and unsuccessful prize composi- ng.— Vide Christian Researches, pp. 299 — 30 1. N 2 180 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, from the press which more than kept pace with tli L pamphlets of its adversaries ; and this opposition 1 the cause actually contributed materially to promol it, for it gave greater notoriety to the subject. Tl: outrage done to truth and all propriety of feelin in the denial of Hindoo abominations now becon notorious, filled some persons, who had hither taken little interest in the subject, with disgus The contrast which some affected to draw betwee Christianity and Hindooism, to the prejudice of tl former, showed that they did not understand the own religion, and that therefore they were incon petent to the task which they had so gratuitous] undertaken. Some of their own friends even begc to think they had gone too far : many persons fe indignant at their manifest injustice towards the opponents ; until, at last, the public became weai of the contest. It was generally felt that the que tion had been agitated almost to satiety ; while e: perience has proved the best answer to predictior of ruin to our Eastern empire from the propagatic of the Gospel, for its extension and consolidate have actually kept pace with the endeavours 1 evangelize that portion of the world. Some persons were alarmed lest the new Rel gious Institutions should operate to the injury < the long-established Societies of the Church ; bi they also soon had substantial proof that their aj prehensions were groundless. Besides the advar tage of a division of labour, which, as in all othc departments of human enterprise, was soon exp< rienced in this, the funds of the old Societies a< tually increased in the same ratio with the progrei of the new. Such being the result of these mult plied exertions, it were to little purpose now furthf to discuss the controversies to which they gave risi When we behold the seed growing in the fields an ripening for the harvest, we think no more of th IN INDIA : BOOK X. ]8l lingering frosts, and driving rains, and sweeping winds, which, in the spring-tide, threatened the hus- bandman with disappointment.1 16. While the leading opponents were silently Dr. Bu- retiring from the contest, the respondents were ^^°'s ursrinp; forward the cause with accelerated zeal, with the Towards the close of the present discussion, in 1808, Govem- Dr. Buchanan arrived from India ; and by his pre- ment- sence and exertions he deepened the impression already made by his writings, and gave a new impetus to the public mind. At the India House he found that "a grand discussion on Indian Mis- sions" was to take place in a few days, in conse- quence of a Letter which he had addressed to the Governor-General, Lord Minto, before his depar- ture from Calcutta. The circumstances which led to his rupture with the Supreme Government may serve to illustrate the impediments which at that time lay in the way of the propagation of Christianity in India. (') An analysis of these discussions may be seen in the Memoirs r>f Dr. Buchanan. Vol. ii. Part 3. ch. 1. Also, in Owen's History of the Bible Society. Vol. i. The subject was ably reviewed in the Christian Observer for 1807 and 1S0S, and in other religious pe- riodicals of the day. Though it were needless to give all the names of the combatants in this contest, yet we cannot refrain from naming two. One is, Dr. Porteus, Bishop of London, who wrote some remarks on the first pamphlet which appeared " in a strain of animated and well-directed irony, defending the measures of the Bible Society, and what he termed 'Dr. Buchanan's invalu- able Memoir.5 '] The other champion alluded to was Lord Teignmouth, formerly Governor-General of India, and for several years President of the Bible Society. His publication appeared ;owards the close of the controversy, and was entitled, " Conside- rations on the Practicability, Policy, and Obligation of communi- cating to the Natives of India the knowledge of Christianity, with Dbservations &c." This production was " a temperate and en- ightened apology for Christian principles, as affording the only ecurity for sound legislation and permanent obedience ; and it inited most happily the wisdom of the Statesman with the piety 'f the Christian." — Owen's History of the Bible Society. Vol. i. •p. 3 19— 356. 182 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Not long after his return to Calcutta from the L Malabar coast he preached a series of discourses on the subject of the Christian Prophecies relating chiefly to the Divine predictions concerning the future universal diffusion of the Gospel. His ob- ject was both to call public attention to the subject, and to encourage those who were engaged in pro- moting the advance of religion in the country, These discourses met with so much acceptance thai he was requested to publish them ; but on trans- mitting the advertisement of their publication tc the Government Gazette, he was surprised to find that its insertion was refused, and that an order had been issued to the printers of the other newspapers forbidding them to publish the notice. Shortly after, he received a Letter from the Chief Secretary to the Presidency, desiring that he would transmil the manuscript of these sermons for the inspec- tion of Government. To this unexpected demand he gave no immediate answer. Since the depar- ture of Marquis Wellesley he had observed with pain the adoption, by Government, of several mea- sures which appeared to him to operate very un- favourably for the interests both of learning and religion ; and, in November 1807, being on the ev* of quitting India, he took the opportunity of ad- dressing a Memorial to the Governor-General re- garding the present state of the Christian religior in Bengal. In reference to the measures that ap peared to him objectionable, he specified the foui following facts : — " First, the withdrawing of th( patronage of Government from the translation o the Holy Scriptures into the Oriental languages.' " Secondly, attempting to suppress the translation o the Scriptures." " Thirdly, suppressing the enco- mium of the Honourable the Court of Directors or the venerable Missionary, the Rev. M. Swartz.' " Fourthly, restraining the Protestant Missionaries IN INDIA : BOOK X. 183 in Bengal from the exercise of their functions, and establishing an imprimatur for theological works." The existence of these grievances, and their inju- rious tendency, formed the substance of his Memo- rial. At the same time, while declining to commit his discourses on Prophecy to the hands of the officers of Government, for reasons which he as- signed, he offered to submit them for the perusal of the Governor-General ; and also informed his Lord- ship, that as he did not wish to give any unneces- sary offence to Government, he should not publish them. Nothing could be more reasonable or respectful He arrives . .in Enc- than the terms of this document ; yet Lord Minto, iami. unhappily, took a different view of its character. Without accepting Dr. Buchanan's offer to submit the discourses to his perusal, he viewed the Memo- rial as disrespectful to his Government, and trans- mitted it to the Secret Committee of the Court of Directors, by the fleet which conveyed Dr. Buchanan to England, accompanied by a Letter of his own, commenting upon its contents. This was the sub- ject which was soon to be discussed by the Court, and it was expected to lead to a warm debate. Both the Chairman and Deputy Chairman were friendly to the object of Missions ; but it was very doubtful how many, if any, of the Directors would concur with them. They were, therefore, desirous that Dr. Buchanan should endeavour to conciliate them, previous to the discussion, by waiting on them individually in the usual manner.1 He ac- cordingly paid his respects to them all, and the matter passed off quietly. A few minutes personal (') Buchanan's Apology for Promoting Christianity in India, pp. 60 &c. 90 &c. 125 &c. Memoir. Vol. ii. pp. 129 &c. This subject will be noticed again in the next Chapter on the Baptist Mission in Bengal. 184 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, intercourse removed their apprehensions of danger from a man who, at the distance of India, had ap- peared so formidable. He was much encouraged on finding that a great deal more good had been done by his proposition of the literary prizes than he ever expected. He found, indeed, some com- motion prevailing wherever he went, "a conflict between light and darkness, which was not known when" he left England twelve years before ; but from this his faith and experience induced him to augur well. His "Star 17. His first public appearance, to be specially East!" noticed, was at Bristol, where, on the 26th of Fe- bruary 1809, he preached his celebrated Sermon, entitled, " The Star in the East," for the benefit of the Church Missionary Society. The object of this sermon was to detail some of the more prominent proofs, that "the day" had at length begun to " dawn," and " the day-star to arise " on the be- nighted inhabitants of Asia ; and its peculiar excel- lence consisted in the strength and simplicity with which these evidences were exhibited. It was immediately published, universally circulated, and generally productive of a correspondent feeling in the minds of its numerous readers.1 Church 18' °n the 12th of June 1810 he preached the Missio- annual sermon in London before the Church Mis- mon Sei sionary Society. From the text, " Ye are the light of the world," he forcibly addressed his Christian audience on the solemn duty attached to their pro- fession of giving light to a benighted world. This is described as " a grand occasion ; and a collection of nearly four hundred pounds proved the interest excited by the preacher on behalf of the great objects of that important Society." 2 (') Memoir. Vol. ii. pp. 183, &c. (-) Ibid. pp. 228, 229. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 185 19. On visiting; Cambridge, his Alma Mater, he Favoura- . -i « blc move- was gratified to find a movement among those in mentat authority there in favour of the cause so near his pa.™" heart. When he received his Doctor's degree the Regius Professor of Divinity delivered a speech, in the name of the University, in which he referred to the evangelization of the East, and particularly to Dr. Buchanan's endeavours to promote that great design. The Chancellor, the Duke of Gloucester, and many of the nobility, were present. The Bishop of Bristol afterwards assured him that he would ever support the cause in which he had been so long engaged ; and all the Heads of Houses whom he saw professed their gratification at the public notice which the University had taken of the subject.3 20. Shortly after, on the 1st of July, he was ap- Dr- Bu; . ,ii, chanan s pointed to preach two commencement sermons cc jom- before the University ; and notwithstanding the menfe- unusual length of his discourses, the attention with mons. which he was listened to throughout showed the interest taken by his numerous auditors in his sub- ject. " There was the most solemn stillness : the church was crowded." A striking impression was made on many of the undergraduates, several of whom afterwards became active in promoting the Missionary cause. The subject of these sermons was similar to that of his " Star in the East," and of his sermon before the Church Missionary So- ciety ; and they were subsequently published, with the imprimatur of the University, together with much important matter as an Appendix.4 21. Not long after the appearance of these ser- His Chris- mons, the author published his celebrated " Chris- searches. tian Researches." His twofold object in all his productions was to reveal, as the result of his own experience, the gloomy recesses of Asiatic super- (3) Memoir. Vol. ii. p. 212. (') Ibid. pp. 232—212. 186 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY. chap, stition ; the thick darkness which covers the people L of that widely-extended region ; and then to unfold the splendid and unlimited prospects of their illu- mination and relief, by the vigorous and perseve- ring adoption of the ordinary means within the power of Christians, and particularly by the uni- versal circulation of the Holy Scriptures. In his " Christian Researches " he developed more fully both parts of this picture — the light as well as the shade. Some of his statements, illustrative of the idolatries of India, were read with thrilling interest ; others, relating to the people's preparation for in- struction, with emotions of deep piety ; while his stirring appeals to Christians to afford them the light of the Gospel produced an abiding impres- sion, which led to the desired exertions. The cir- culation of this work was immense ; and its success must have exceeded the author's most sanguine expectations.1 other 22. But while Dr. Buchanan was the acknow- toinfoiUmd ledged leader of the forces now brought againsi the public the ignorance, the apathy, or the prejudice of the mind. public mind, on the question of Indian Missions we must not forget that others contributed to re- move these impediments to the Missionary cause We have already alluded to the powerful cham pions who defended it at home. The periodica publication also of the Missionaries' trials and suc> cesses in India, together with the ^translation of the Scriptures into the various languages of the coun try, and their extensive circulation, tended to con- firm all Dr. Buchanan's statements, and to give effect to his appeals. (') Memoir. Vol. ii. pp. 245 — 249. This valuable publieatioi has been largely quoted in former parts of this history, and we shal have occasion again to make use of its materials. It was the thir teenth work which its author had published on the subject in aboui three vears. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 187 23. This year Dr. Buchanan visited Dublin, in the 2Jm?u" hope of engaging some leading persons of the sister visit to island to enter into his designs for the evangelization Ireland- of India. He had much friendly intercourse with the members of Trinity College, and was encouraged by the favourable disposition which they manifested towards his benevolent plans. After his return home, he carried on an extensive correspondence with the friends in Ireland, and was exceedingly gratified by the good spirit awakened there, even amongst the nobility.2 The characteristic energy with which the Irish Clergy and laity soon entered into the Missio- nary work, showed that his visit to them had pro- duced more than an ephemeral excitement. 24. By this time the public were prepared to Need of an take the third step in this important movement. HamenUo" They possessed ample information to interest their ^cilitate feelings in behalf of India, and to stimulate them to geiization action ; but they yet wanted liberty to carry on of India- their operations. The Missionaries hitherto sent out to India had remained and laboured there by sufferance, and wrere at all times liable to be sent away at the will of the Local Governments. At Calcutta, especially, we have already seen 3 that they met with considerable interruption ; there was a determination to " discourage any accession to the number of Missionaries actually employed under the protection of the British Government in India in the (2) Buchanan's Memoirs. Vol. ii. pp. 259. 277. It appears that the interest awakened in England by Dr. Buchanan's Memoir for an Ecclesiastical Establishment in India soon crossed the Atlantic ; for in 1811 two editions of that work were published in America (Ibid. p. 263) ; and it is very probable that the zeal which it was the means of exciting' in that country in behalf of the Heathen, led to those extensive Missionary under- takings in the East which our American Brethren have since con- ducted with so much ability and success. (8) B. ix. c. 2. ss. 16. 38. 43. Baptist Mission in Bengal. 188 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, work of conversions " 1 ; and as late as the year 1813 L several Missionaries, from different Societies, were ordered to quit the country without delay. By the intercession of friends, and the concurrence of favourable circumstances, most of them were at last suffered to remain ; indeed, all but one. The only individual actually compelled to return home was a Baptist Missionary, Mr. Johns, who was informed, that unless he immediately took his passage he would be apprehended and carried on board ship. Finding that there was no alternative, he did not give the authorities the trouble of apprehending him, but submitted quietly to the will of Govern- ment, and returned to England, after having spent only a few months in the country.2 Distressing as these occurrences were to the parties immediately concerned, yet they had a good effect on the public mind ; for they materially con- tributed to accelerate the movement, already so well and so generally begun, to obtain for India the free introduction of the Gospel. Enough had occurred before to show the necessity of obtaining protection for Indian Missionaries, against all arbitrary inter- ference, while lawfully pursuing their peaceful avocations; and it was seen that this was to be accomplished only by legislative enactment. Such was, accordingly, the Third object to which attention was now directed, and present circum- stances favoured its attainment. The East-India Company's Charter was to expire in May 1814; and early in 1812 the friends of Missions began to move in the question. We have already seen the strenuous exertions of Mr.Wilberforce, the disinterested advo- (') Buchanan's Apology for Christianity in India, pp. 64. 74. 149. O Periodical Accounts of the Baptist Missionary Society. Vol. v. No. XXVI. pp. 198 etseq. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 189 cate of the Negro in bonds, in behalf of the benighted Hindoo also, at the last renewal of the Company's Charter in 1793. God had graciously prolonged his life, again to take the lead in the same enterprise ; and he now worked with a zeal as indomitable in the cause of India as he had ever put forth in behalf of Africa. He first waited upon the Prime Minister of the Crown, the Honourable Spencer Perceval, who, without hesitation, professed himself favourable to the introduction of Christian light into India ; but remarked, that he saw great difficulties in the way, and asked for some distinct proposition. Not being prepared with one, Mr. Wilberforce gave him a general reply at the time 3 ; and immediately after- wards consulted with his friends, with whom he had before conferred on the subject, how to obtain fuller information to put before the Premier. Those friends were active members of the Committee of the Church Missionary Society, and, in conjunction with their colleagues of the Committee, they immediately resolved to apply to Dr. Buchanan for the informa- tion required. "Anxious to enlighten the public mind on the great question of the introduction of Christianity into India and into the Colonial Possessions of the Crown," the Committee " ex- pressed their wish and request to Dr. Buchanan, that he would avail himself of the opportunity afforded by the state of affairs to press on the public and the Legislature the expediency and necessity of a general Colonial Ecclesiastical Establishment. Dr. Buchanan, in a very short period and under circum- stances of great infirmity," drew up such a prospectus as seemed to be required ; which, meeting with the concurrence, first of his confidential friends to whom he submitted it, and then of the Church Missio- nary Society's Committee, was transmitted to the C) Life of William Wilberforce. VoLiv. c. 26. 190 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Prospectus of an Ec- clesiastical Establish- ment for India. Ministers of the Crown. Shortly after it was printed, under the title of Colonial Ecclesiastical Establish- ment, at the expense of the Church Missionary Society, in order that the author might be enabled to circulate it freely. Eight hundred copies were in consequence distributed, in his name, among the members of both Houses of Parliament ; and others were employed in awakening the attention of persons in authority, in ' the Foreign Territories of Great Britain' and in various other parts of the empire, to the interests of religion in its Colonial Pos- sessions." l 25. In his prospectus, Dr. Buchanan did not pro- pose to urge the Legislature to adopt any direct means in the way of expensive establishments for proselyting the Natives ; for he considered, that all which could be expected at present in regard to them was, that the governing power would not show itself hostile to the measure of instructing them. "Great Britain," he alleged, "owed her primary obligations to her own children," and for their instruction and superintendence he proposed to divide her eastern territories into four Dioceses 2, to (') See Twelfth Report of the Church Missionary Society. Also the Missionary Register for June 1840, p. 279. (2) The author reckoned that the local extent of each Diocese, supposing them to be denned by the present limits of the three Presidencies, would be not less than that of the whole island of Great Britain. The Protestants consisted of the Civil and Military Officers of Government and the European inhabitants ; the King's troops and the East- India Company's European regiments ; the East-Indian population and the Native Protestants. He calculated that the total in each Diocese would be as follows : — ■ In the Diocese of Bengal 63,30S Madras 65,555 Bombay 27,783 Ceylon, including Java, and other eastern islands in possession of Great Britain 520,500 Total . ..677,146 Buchanan's Colonial Ecclesiastical Establishment, pp. 145 — 153. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 191 place a Bishop at the head of each, and to provide them with a competent number of clergy. This able appeal to the British Legislature was, as will soon appear, crowned with the desired result ; and the Church Missionary Society, at whose instance it was composed, and by whom it was first presented to the public, is certainly entitled to the honour of taking the lead, on this occasion, " in rousing the public attention to the opening of India to Christianity." It may be "stated with perfect truth, that the Episcopate of India owes its establish- ment, under God, to the instrumentality* of" this Society.3 26. While drawing up this valuable document, intemip- Dr. Buchanan was greatly encouraged by the receipt SiTprime of " a very kind letter " from Mr. Perceval himself, Minister's in which the Premier assured him that he had a tion. * respect for his character and exertions. The busi- ness was thus proceeding with the best prospect of success, when suddenly this hope was covered with a deep gloom. On the 11th of May 1812 Mr. Per- ceval fell by the hand of an assassin when passing through the lobby of the House of Commons. This atrocious deed produced a sensation throughout the kingdom beyond any thing which was remembered on any former occasion. The high station and dis- tinguished talents of this great and good man ; his private worth and numerous family ; the critical state of public affairs both at home and abroad ; together with other circumstances ; combined to give a deeply painful interest to the catastrophe. And when to these considerations was added the recol- lection that Mr. Perceval was a man who feared God, who loved His worship and His Word, who was zealous for the honour of religion, and was ready to promote every good work, the Christian, in (3) Missionary Register for June 1840, p. 279. Note, ]92 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, deploring the sudden extinction of such a light, could . 1 only turn in submission to Him by whom the hairs of our head are numbered, and without whom not even a sparrow falleth to the ground.1 Christian- 27. When the public feeling was beginning to re- ledge'so- cover from this shock, the distinguished individuals ciety me- engaged in securing for India the blessing of re- Govern-6 ligious instruction resumed their task. On the 1st ment and 0f june Mr. Wilberforce presented a copy of Dr. imiia as " Buchanan's prospectus to the East-India Mission Company. Committee of the Christian-Knowledge Society, which was shortly after approved by the General Board, and a series of important resolutions grounded upon it. The Society also presented an appro- priate Memorial to the Ministers of the Crown, and to the Court of Directors, a body from whom they and their Missionaries had uniformly received the kindest attention.2 Lord Li- 28. Not long after, a deputation of gentlemen, proposS. Messrs. Wilberforce, Grant, Babington, and others, waited upon the new Premier, Lord Liverpool, on the subject of evangelizing India, and found his Lordship so favourable to their object, that he was ready to grant even more than they had ventured to expect. He intimated his intention to carry the three following important measures : 1st. To esta- blish a seminary at each Presidency in India for instructing Natives for the Ministry ; 2dly, To grant licenses for Missionaries, not from the Court of Directors, but from the Board of Controul ; 3dly, To consecrate Bishops for India.3 (') Christian Observer, 1812, pp. 330—332. ( 2 ) Vide the Society's Report for 1812. Appendix, pp. 21 1—228. This Appendix (No. IV.) contains an Abstract of Dr. Buchanan's Prospectus, &c. The Society's proceedings on this occasion, to- g-ether with the documents here referred to, may be seen also in the Missionary Register for IS 13. (3) Buchanan's Memoirs. Vol. ii. p. 281. IN INDIA : HUUK X. 193 29. Every means was now used to bring the in- Favoura- luence of public opinion to sustain these compara- fe^xmof ively private efforts. The press was put in re- pubic misition in every form in which it could be made ivailable. Then, besides petitions from the Religious md Missionary Societies, no less than nine hundred iddresses from the cities, towns, and even villages )f the United Kingdom, crowded the tables of both houses of Parliament, imploring the interference )f the Legislature in behalf of the moral and reli- gious interests of India.4 30. Such an expression of public feeling it would JSfa- mve been inexpedient to resist, even had the Govern- voidable ment been opposed to it ; but, with their disposition ||°J£^[" to grant the boon so generally craved, the voice of India. the people was readily responded to by their rulers. On the 16th of June 1813 various Resolutions were proposed to Parliament, as the ground-work for the new Charter of the East-India Company. The 12th Resoluton related to an Episcopal Establishment for India ; the 13th, to the duty of Government to afford facilities to persons desirous of promoting the moral and religious improvement of the Natives.5 (4) Memoirs. Vol. ii. p. 302. Evangelical Magazine, Vol. xxi. A description of this general movement, together with the names of the places from which the addresses came, may be seen in the Christian Observer for 1813. An account of the proceedings of Religious Societies and Public Bodies on this occasion is given also in the Missionary Register for IS 13. (5) These important Resolutions were thus expressed: — " 12th. Resolved, That it is the opinion of this Committee that it is expedient that the Church Establishment in the British terri- tories in the East Indies should be placed under the superintendence of a Bishop and three Archdeacons ; and that adequate provision should be made, from the territorial revenues of India, for their maintenance." " 13th. Resolved, That it is the opinion of this Committee, that it is the duty of this country to promote the interest and happiness of the native inhabitants of the British dominions in India ; and that such measures ought to be adopted as may tend to the intro- duction among them of useful knowledge, and of religious and VOL. IV. O ln0ral 194 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. T/he passing of these Resolutions was a great triumph of religious principle over the clamour raised against them ; but the desired object was not yet attained. It has been seen, that, in 1793, Mr. Wilberforce succeeded in passing similar Resolu- tions, without obtaining their introduction into the Bill : it was necessary, therefore, to use every ex- ertion to prevent the measure from being again de- feated. On this occasion, however, Government con- tinued firm to its Resolutions ; and on the 21st of July 1813 a Bill incorporating them both passed the House of Lords, and received the Royal Assent, This important enactment was strenuously opposed in every stage of its progress through the Commons : it was carried, however, on every occasion, by de- cisive majorities. It went through the Upper House without opposition.1 Ecciesias- 31. This Act was to take effect from the 10th of iTisiiment April 1814. It erected the territories of the East- for India. India Company into one vast diocese, stretching from Delhi to Cape Comorin, with an Archdeacon to be resident at each of the three Presidencies — Calcutta, Madras, and Bombay. Although this provision for the Church in India came very short of Dr. Buchanan's prospectus, and was obviously moral improvement. That, in the furtherance of the above objects, sufficient facilities should be afforded, by law, to persons desirous of going to, and residing in, India, for the purpose of accomplishing those benevolent designs. Provided always, that the authority of the Local Government, respecting the intercourse of Europeans with the interior of the country, be preserved, and that the prin- ciples of the British Government, on which the Natives of India have hitherto relied for the free exercise of their religion, be in- violably maintained." ( ' ) Christian Observer, July IS 13. Missionary Register, June and July 1813. Le Bas' Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. ii. chap. 2. In these works may be seen copious extracts from the speeches in Parliament on the occasion. That of Mr. Wilberforce is specially noticed : it was published in a separate pamphlet. — Life of Mr. Wilberforce, by his Sons. Vol. iv. chap. 28. IN INDIA: BOOK X. 195 nadequate to the spiritual exigencies of the coun- ry, yet it was a good beginning, and the friends of ndia were thankful to God for the boon. 32. The next subject of interest was the selection Bucha- >f a suitable person for this extensive and impor- ioagySf0rP°" ant See. It was natural for many eyes to be turned iChr!f . i t-v -r» • p • -in i r~\ i tianity in owards Dr. Buchanan ; and his mends, both at Cal- India. utta and at home, earnestly desired his appoint- nent ; while some, whom his successful exertions eem to have filled with all the bitterness of per- onal enmity towards him, alleged that this was the ;reat object of his ambition. But little did they :now the man or his principles : he had far other lioughts in his mind. " The battle," he said, "the iattle is now, I hope, over ; and I would gladly Drget all that is past, and turn my face Zionward 3r the rest of my pilgrimage." He had, indeed, orne the brunt of this hard-fought contest, In the ourse of the debates in the House of Commons, his ame and his statements had been treated in a man- er which nothing but a departure from truth on his iart could have justified. But these invectives, like hose against Swartz at the last renewal of the East- ndia Charter, led only to the more complete discom- ture of the persons who used them ; for it induced im to publish "An Apology for Christianity in ndia," which work contained a series of documents lat met the principal allegations of his enemies ath facts which none could dispute. He challenged tie speakers who had inveighed the most positively gainst him to point out wherein he had dealt in lisrepresentation ; but not one of them specified a ingle instance of mis-statement in any of his vo- imes ; and he was left to spend his few remaining ays in comparative peace. 33. But he could not be idle. Since his return His death. 3 England his attention had been directed to the ublication of the Scriptures in Arabic, Persian, o 2 196 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Malayalim, and Syriac, and the last he undertook to revise and carry through the press ; but the hand of death arrested him before he had completec it. On the 8th of February 1815 he had advancec as far as the twentieth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, which contains St. Paul's affectionate ad dress to the Elders of Ephesus, concluding with the expression of his conviction that they would see his face no more. This chapter closed the labours o Dr. Buchanan. He returned from India with hi; constitution much debilitated ; " and the repeatec shocks it had subsequently sustained led him habi tually to regard his continuance in life as extremeb uncertain and precarious ; while various afflictions personal and domestic, had tended to withdraw hii thoughts and affections from the world, and to fh them on spiritual and eternal objects." In this po sition was he found, with his lamp burning, hii loins girded, and waiting for the coming of his Lord when, on the 9th of February 1815, in the forty-nintl year of his age, he was called to his heavenly rest.1 Dr. Mid- 34. This eminent servant of God was not re dleton first -• -i i n ,-, • , r> • i Bishop of moved, however, before the appointment ol the Calcutta. Indian Bishop. The person selected was Archdea con Middleton, whose learning and services to the Church, as well as his appropriate address deli vered in 1813 to M. Jacobi2, a Missionary of the Christian-Knowledge Society, pointed him out as peculiarly fitted for this arduous trust. " Over powered by the vast magnitude and appalling no- velty of such a charge, Dr. Middleton was at firs! tempted to decline the offer. His maturer thoughts however, condemned this determination as unworthj of a Christian Minister ; and he found no peace ol (') Memoirs of Buchanan. Vol. ii. pp. 366— 369. (2) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1813, pp. 53, &c. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 197 nind until he had recalled his first decision, and lad formed a resolution to brave the difficulties of :he office, and the dangers of a tropical climate in ;he service of his Saviour."3 He was consecrated it Lambeth on the 8th of May 1814. On the 17th le attended a Special Meeting of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, to receive their maledictory address, which was delivered by the Bishop of Chester. To this address he replied in terms expressive of diffidence of his capabilities for :he arduous duties entrusted to him, and com- nended himself to the Society's sympathies and prayers. The Society placed one thousand pounds it the Bishop's disposal, for the extension of its efforts in the East. 35. On the 8th of June he sailed from Ports- J-Jf3^ nouth for Bengal, invested with the most impor- two Arch- tant charge with which any English Clergyman had ^ulor it that time ever left his native shores. The Arch- India, ieacon of Calcutta, the Rev. — Loring, and the Archdeacon of Bombay, the Rev. George Barnes, sailed in the same fleet. The Archdeacon of Madras, the Rev. — Mousley, one of the Company's Chaplains at that Presidency, was already on the spot.4 36. Thus the commencement of the second cen- Condud- tury of Protestant Missions in India was not only marks. i new epoch in the history of Christianity in that region, but was also marked by events which greatly accelerated its progress, and opened a wider field for Missionary operation. In the combination pf circumstances which led to this result, we must be inattentive indeed to the providence of God in the world, and especially in the Church, net to re- cognise His power, wisdom, and goodness, tin )ugh- (3) Le Bas' Life of Middleton. Vol. i. p. 51. (4) Ibid. c. iii. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge leport, 1814. 198 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. out the transactions here briefly narrated. Wh can think it happened by chance, that such suitabl agents for the work rose at this favourable juncture that persons of power, influence, and ability, ant in every way qualified to defeat the design, shouL have their very hostility so controlled, as to be mad actually subservient to the cause which it was thei one object to suppress ? Then, there has been n period of the history of British India when such movement on the part of the Christian public wa so required as at the commencement of the presen century ; for the patronage of idolatry was the: unblushingly avowed by persons in authority, thoug] bearing the Christian name. Next, as the natura consequence of this monstrous concession, the Mis sionaries' exertions began to be decried, and at tempts were now for the first time made, by English men holding responsible stations, to stop the wor] of those devoted men. This formidable arra; against Christianity in India would have yielded t< no human power but that of the Government o Great Britain. To call that power into the fieh required the united strength of the friends of reli gion in England to be put forth in one simulta neous, one mighty effort. We have seen how tin effort was made, and with what success. The voic< of truth, the zeal of integrity, the love of God an< man, prevailed. An Ecclesiastical Establishmen was given to India. The bar of adamant, with whicl it was attempted to shut that country against the Gospel, was shivered to atoms, and the territorie; under British sway or influence were thrown oper to the Christian Missionary. Could this victory have been achieved by mortal arm ? Did all this happen without the direction and controul of Him to whom, as Head of the Universal Church, al] power is given in heaven and in earth1, for hei (') Matt, xxviii. 18—20. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 190 protection and prosperity ? The united exertions of Christians to evangelize the world, recorded above, were regarded at the time as an evidence, such as might be expected in the common course of providence, that the kingdom of Christ was approaching; and subsequent events have tended to confirm this anticipation. In India, for example, the face of society soon wore another aspect. The influence of the Bishop, his Archdeacons, and the augmented establishment of Chaplains ; the nume- rous Missionaries who, from that time, began to pour into the country, and spread themselves far and wide ; soon began to make a beneficial impres- sion upon the European community, as well as upon the Heathen. Among the civilians and mili- tary officers, at almost every station, were to be seen men of eminent piety, using their influence to protect the humble Missionary, contributing of their substance towards the support of his institu- tions, and not unfrequently co-operating with him, by personal exertion, to propagate the Gospel. The opponents of these improvements rapidly disap- peared ; and in a few years the moral and religious character of Indian society became entirely changed. Such an effect can be attributed to only one cause. Had the work been of men, it would soon have come to nought. But it was of God, from begin- ning to end, and therefore could not be overthrown.2 His Name alone be praised ! We must now return to the East, and see how India was preparing for her first Protestant Bishop. C) Acts v. 38,39. CHAPTER II. circum- stances of the Mis- sion. TRANQUEBAR MISSION FROM 1807 1816. straitened 1. The circumstances of this Mission continued in the same state of depression as at the close of the last Decade. Soon after the surrender of Tran- quebar to the British, the resources from Denmark were cut off, when the Missionaries applied to the Madras Government for pecuniary assistance. After some time they were allowed two hundred pagodas a month, under an engagement that they would endeavour to repay it at the end of the war. They also met with much personal kindness from the Commandant and other British officers of the gar- rison ; but the aid thus afforded them was so inade- quate to their wants, that they experienced great difficulties, and were obliged to conduct the dif- ferent branches of their operations upon a more limited scale than heretofore. Had it not been for the continued supplies sent them by the Christian- Knowledge Society they must have drawn the Mission within a still narrower compass. Notwithstanding these difficulties, the Missiona- ries were not without encouragement in their work. In 1807 there were seventy-eight souls added to their Church, fourteen being adult converts from idolatry. One of these they describe as a Mahratta Brahmin, from the Teloogoo country, who had be- come not only a theoretical, but a real and practical Christian, whose consistent walk gave his teachers HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA : BOOK X. 201 great satisfaction. The communicants this year are said to have amounted to one thousand and forty- eight. The disturbances which some" evil-disposed persons had excited in the congregations were now composed, and many who had been led astray testi- fied their repentance for their misconduct. 2. But the Missionaries were as much in want of Need of teachers as of funds. Dr. John, in addition to the neTS*" maladies from which he had long been suffering, pubiica- was now almost deprived of sight, so that he could no longer see to read or write, or take his usual share in the different branches of the Mission ; but he was still able to preach, both in Tamul and Portuguese. The European Catechist, also, M. Schreyvogal, was almost in the same predicament with respect to his eyes ; so that, though he also continued to make himself useful, the Mission was deprived of much of the valuable service which he had rendered to the Schools, as well as the Tamul and Portuguese congregations. The weight of these duties, therefore, devolved chiefly on M. Caemmerer, assisted by the Native Catechists, and M. Younker, a pious and promising young man, who was employed as a Portuguese Reader, and Master to the English Charity School. The Mis- sionaries had for some time contemplated ordaining some Catechists for the priesthood, and they never stood in greater need of such assistants than at pre- sent : nevertheless, they now deemed it prudent to postpone their ordination, " till," as they remarked, I a more favourable period should arrive, when a more regular Church Establishment should take place, which the Indian religious public and the Missionaries so much wish for, and when Ordina- tions might be performed with more authority and regularity." * The books, also, which issued from (') Christian-Knowledge Society's Report, 1810. 202 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, their press were inadequate to the demand of the IL Schools and congregations in the South, especially for the Scriptures. state of 3. In the present state of the Mission, the Notitia Seg^tions were not transmitted with the same regularity as at Tran- heretofore. In 1812 M. Caemmerer speaks of bap- andNega- tizing, on one occasion, eighteen Heathen, and re- patam. ceiving five Romanists into communion. In the course of the following year the increase of their congregations amounted to one hundred and five, of whom only nineteen were adults.1 The increase after this period cannot be ascertained. The Dutch Station at Negapatam was likewise brought to a low state by the recent hostilities. M. Caemmerer went occasionally to inspect the School, baptize, and perform Divine Service. In 1814 he speaks of having administered the Sacra- ment there to eighty-five Christians. The School at that time contained between sixty and seventy children, and he described it as in a very promising state. He appointed M. Younker as Reader to the congregation; and finding his labours increasing, M. Caemmerer gave him a Native Assistant. Both the Dutch and the Tamul Churches were in a dila- pidated condition, having been neglected during the wars ; but there was now some prospect of having them repaired.2 D3ralJf?^n's 4. The venerable Dr. John mourned over the reform. troublous times on which he had fallen, and exerted himself to correct the evils he deplored. But for some time before the fall of Tranquebar he had met with no countenance from the Local Government many influential members of which were grievously tainted with the infidelity then prevalent in France and Germany. He was in correspondence with (') Christian- Knowledge Society's Reports, 1813, 181 1. (2) [bid. 1815. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 203 Dr. Kerr, of whose work of reform at Madras he wrote in terms of admiration ; and he desired nothing more ardently than to follow his example. Amongst other measures for this purpose, he firmly resisted the deplorable effects of caste, which some of the Christians pertinaciously maintained. They contended for distinct places at Church, and even for two cups at the Lord's Supper, for the higher and lower castes. The latter, however respectable for wealth or moral and Christian character, were compelled to sit apart from the rest, and to have their separate cup. At last Dr. John resolved to endure this antichristian custom no longer, and gave notice, that if they would not, of their own accord, put an end to these odious distinctions, especially at the Lord's Table, he would himself abolish them. His admonitions being obstinately resisted, he exe- cuted his threat, with regard to the Sacrament at least, by melting the two cups into one. This effectually settled the matter. The men of caste made a great outcry at first, and left the Church ; but finding that they could not intimidate their faithful Pastor into a compliance with their wishes, they gradually returned, and henceforth drank out [)f one and the same cup with the Parriah.3 5. Dr. John, though now old and blind, showed ^hesta"t that his spirit retained much of its wonted vigour, of Free The plans which he formed for the instruction of Schools- native youth, and the energy with which he directed others to carry them into effect, would have done honour to any Missionary in the prime of life. In 1811 the Missionaries, no longer able to print the ramul Testament in sufficient quantities for the growing demand, furnished the Calcutta Bible So- ciety with a corrected copy, from which an edition (3) This account is given from original communications in the luthor's possession. 204 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, of five thousand copies was printed. Of these they IL now received a large supply from Calcutta, which were distributed among the people, Christian and Heathen ; but finding that many persons could not read them, or even their own writings on ollas (leaves), Dr. John took the books from them, promising that they should have them again when they had learned to read. But he knew it was necessary to provide them with opportunity, as well as inducement, to learn ; and for this purpose, " encouraged," as he says, " by the Twenty-fifth Psalm," he established, upon his own responsibility, what he called " Free Reading Schools " in several parts of the Tranquebar districts, and in some vil- lages of the kingdom of Tanjore. In 1812, three years after their commencement, they were in- creased to twenty, and contained nearly six hun- dred children. The greater part of the scholars learned only Tamul ; but about one hundred and fifty were taught English also. Though most of them were Heathen, yet they were all instructed in the principles of Christianity, and many could re- peat several Psalms and other portions of Scripture ; while their parents, many of whom were Brahmins, expressed their approval of these lessons, and ac- knowledged that the children taught in the Schools grew wiser than themselves. Instead, however, of showing any jealousy on this account, many who could read desired to possess the book which the scholars read, and applications for it soon flowed in from all parts of the country.1 (') Dr. John received about this time more than one hundred letters and petitions from Natives of all castes for copies of the Word of God in their own tongue. Copious extracts from these interesting documents were given in the First Report of the Cal- cutta Auxiliary Bible Society ; also in the Ninth Report of the British and Foreign Bible Society. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 205 6. But Dr. John had not the means of keeping Assisted pace with the increasing demand for Schools. He mentand" applied, therefore, to the public authorities and to ota^.r individuals for help, when the Madras Government, pai " and several benevolent persons, responded to his appeal. He makes mention of the aid afforded liim in books from the stores of the Christian-Know- ledge Society, and of the generous contributions collected for him by the Rev. Marmaduke Thomp- son of Madras, and the Hon. Colonel Molesworth of Taffna. But his Schools required yet further sup- port; and in order to bring them to the notice of the British public, he drew up a " Memorial on In- lian Civilization," and sent it to England, in manu- script, for publication.2 The Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, considering the suggestions t contained reasonable and judicious, and the plan worthy of countenance and support, contributed ;owards it fifty pounds, besides an ample supply of 30oks for the Schools. At the same time they re- commended the design to their Missionaries and riends in India as highly deserving of their regard, md professed their readiness to co-operate in any mdertaking which might be set on foot, under pro- 3er regulations, in furtherance of so desirable an md.3 7. In November 1812 Dr. John applied also to Assisted iome friends at Calcutta, who were known to be Church avourable to the Christian instruction of the g^S1*17 STatives. After mentioning the necessity of reducing lis Schools, for want of funds, he stated, that he vould suspend these and other reductions in con- emplation till the following January, " in order," (2) It was published by Messrs. Rivington about the year 1813. t is given, also, in the Missionary Register for November and December of the same year. (3) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1813. 206 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, he added, " not to grow too soon weary in well IL doing, but wait to see if God Almighty will not open another spring to nourish my already begun Moral Nursery." Then, having described the bene- ficial fruits he had already gathered from his " Nursery," he concluded with an energetic appeal to the friends in Bengal to assist him with about thirty pagodas a month, that he might not be forced entirely to give up these Schools. This appeal was responded to in a manner that encouraged him to go on with his work. Some time before his application arrived, a few gentlemen in Calcutta had received authority from the Church Missionary Society to draw annually for the sum of five hundred and fifty pounds, to be appropriated principally to the promotion of the translations of the Scriptures and the support of public readers of the Gospel in the different towns of India.1 Dr. John's Schools appeared to these friends to be so important, that they devoted one hundred rupees a month towards their support ; and the Parent Society cordially approved of this appropriation of their funds.2 Death of 8. Christmas was always a happy season with the Tamul Christians, and the unexpected intelligence of this donation gladdened the heart of Dr. John, and caused him and his numerous flock this year to commemorate their Redeemer's birth with peculiar thankfulness and joy. But this venerable man did not long survive the brightening hopes of his education establishments. In the following Septem- ber he died of a paralytic affection, after an illness of a few hours. On that very morning he was occupied in the business of his Schools, so near were they to his heart to the last moment of his conscious- ( ' ) Ninth Report of the Church Missionary Society. C) Missionary Register 1813, pp. 298, &c. Dr. John. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 207 iess. His loss was deeply, and generally deplored, specially by those around him. Feeble as he was, lis very presence among them, in his arm-chair, fas of inestimable value, for he could direct them ike no one else. His prayers, also, for the prosperity f Zion were unceasing : his influence, though old nd blind, was very great : he was a centre of union o the Missionaries in South India, their patron, heir example, their friend. Crowds followed him 0 the grave sobbing aloud ; and on the following iabbath, when all the Tamul congregations, the ountry Catechists, and Schoolmasters, were assem- »led in the town Church, his mourning colleague, Ar. Caemmerer, poured out his heart in the words f Israel to his son Joseph, Genesis xlviii. 21 : Behold, I die ; but God shall be with you." The ireacher improved the affecting event of their vene- able Jacob's death to the awakening and edification 1 his auditors. He especially admonished all the Catechists and Schoolmasters to increased faithful- less and activity in the discharge of those duties for Fhich their deceased father had trained them.3 (3) Missionary Register, 1814, pp. 121 — 124.414. The following tribute to the memory of this estimable Missio- ary was published at Calcutta. After mentioning his death, and tie esteem in which he was deservedly held both by Christians and leathen, the writer proceeds — " But the object which, above all others, occupied his attention, ras the education of the native children. To this he had applied limself from the beginning with great success ; and feeling more nd more sensibly, with his advancing years, its great importance s a means of effecting a radical improvement in the moral and eligious state of India; and assured of the general acceptableness, ven to persons of the highest castes, of the system of education iu- ariably pursued by the Mission Schools ; he had matured and rawn up a plan for the establishing of Native Free Schools iroughout the country, to be open to children of every caste and sligion, which he was preparing to submit to the different Govern- lents in India. Dr. John was no theorist : his plan was the result f many years' study, of the freest communication with Natives of very rank, and of actual experience in six Schools, established and 208 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. 9. The Schools, at the time of Dr. John's death, amounted to twenty-three, and contained about State of anci long supported at his own expense, in which even Brahininy £lsj . children take their places, and learn the same lessons as any other children. On this, as an approved means of doing the greatest possible moral good, of imparting the greatest possible benefit to the Natives, his heart was particularly bent through the last closing years of his valuable life. It was the matter of experiment from day to day, with still accumulating proofs of its practicability, and its desirableness to persons of all castes : it was the subject of his correspondence with his friends, and it drew forth his most fer- vent prayers to God. His Schools, increased lately by the liberality of the Church Missionary Society, through its friends in Calcutta, remain ; and may they remain, with increasing prosperity, monu- ments of the wisdom and piety of their excellent founder, the guide and encouragement of the benevolent who wish well to India, and the blessing of long succeeding generations ! " Dr. John was a man of a liberal and highly-cultivated mind, rich in human learning and acquirements, and full of the Word and grace of God ; of a disposition most affectionate, and abound- ing in goodwill to all men ; and of unwearied industry and activity. For some years previous to his lamented death he was nearly blind ; yet still he maintained, through an amanuensis, an extensive correspondence throughout India and Ceylon ; and con- tinued his ministerial duties to the last, in preaching, super- intending the Schools, and directing the general concerns of the Mission. In short, in the simple language of his afflicted surviving colleague, ' In him the world has lost, in every respect, an active and much industrious man, and Christianity a faithful servant, having devoted himself forty-four years to the Mission.' — ' The memory of the just — of Swartz, and of Gericke, and of John — shall live/ — May it so do, particularly in the minds of their surviving colleagues and successors, and of all who give themselves to the service of God in India ! May these all ' so follow their good exam- ples, that, with them,' and with multitudes redeemed through their ministry, they may rejoice together in the resurrection of the just."8 ( a ) This document, composed by the Rev. M. Thompson of Madras, appeared in one or more of the Bengal papers. It is doubtful whether it was published at Madras, either in the Government Gazette or any other paper. Probably not ; as it was written particularly with refe- rence to the establishing of Schools, by Government, for every purpose of instruction except religion ; the error of which system was here proved, by reference to the undoubted fact, that Natives of all castes highly appreciated Dr. John's Christian Schools, and sent their children to them without hesitation. As the Madras Government were at that time decidedly opposed to religious instruction in their own Schools, it is not likely that they would allow this ai-ticle to appear in any of the public prints at that Presidency. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 209 seven hundred children. The Church Missionary Society soon increased the monthly allowance to one hundred and fifty Sicca rupees.1 For this timely aid Dr. Csemmerer expressed his grateful acknowledgments ; for without it, he declared that, humanly speaking, the Schools could not have been continued. " Several Schoolmasters also," he adds, " especially John Devasagayam2, late writer to Dr. John, and a pleasant man, who has the inspection of several Schools, express their thankfulness to Almighty God, that, just at the time of need, your grant of money arrived, and cheered their downcast minds." On another occasion he writes to a friend, " I receive almost daily requests for more Schools, especially in Tamul, from many towns and villages where numbers of children are either dreadfully neglected, or imprudently instructed for several years in vain, without being able to write a line with a proper orthography. But the present sup- port being entirely employed in paying salaries to Schoolmasters and encouragements for poor chil- dren in clothes, &c, and in preparing a few youths of promising talents as Seminarists, whose present (') About 180/. per annum. (2) This young man has since been ordained in the Church of England, and is now, in 1844, a Missionary of the Church Mis- sionary Society in the Tinnevelly District. He was educated by Dr. John, and afterwards became his amanuensis. Among- the numerous Missionary Letters addressed to Dr. Kerr, now in the author's possession, he finds one from Dr. John, which he recog- nises as the handwriting' of John Devasagayam, dated Dec. 3, 1S07. It contains nothing of sufficient importance to be intro- duced into these pages ; but it is interesting to trace the \iseful labours of this Native Clergyman so many years back. Such a specimen, also, of Dr. John's pupils may encourage the hope, that his instructions were equally blessed to the souls of others, though circumstances have not brought them into notice. The history of John Devasagayam speaks much for the religious character of hese Schools. VOL. IV. P 210 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHIAP- scanty monthly allowance could hardly be increased, 1 I can much less add a new School. Two Mis- 10. The Church Missionary Society followed up from the their pecuniary assistance with still more valuable Church a\(]Lt T}le Schools required Missionaries to super- JMissiO" i -L nary intend them, as well as money for their support ; Society. an(j as ftiere was no immediate prospect of either being sent from Denmark, in 1814 the Society sent out two Missionaries on this service, Messrs. Schnarre and Rhenius, who were welcomed at Tranquebar by Messrs. Csemmerer and Schreyvogal.1 After their appointment, peace was restored between England and Denmark ; when the Society wrote to the Col- lege at Copenhagen, offering to continue, if desired, either wholly or in part, the support which they had rendered to the School establishments, so long as they should be conducted to the satisfaction of the Society's representatives in India. In April following (1815) the Right Reverend Dr. Frederick Munter, Bishop of Copenhagen, wrote to the Society, in the name of the College, acknowledging, with gratitude, the assistance hitherto afforded to the Schools, accepting the offer of its continuance, and assuring them of a kind reception for their Missio- naries at Tranquebar.2 While at Tranquebar, Messrs. Schnarre and Rhenius made considerable progress in the Tamul Language, and were of essential benefit to the elder scholars, whom, by their owrn desire, they instructed in the Word of God, and in English Grammar. They also made themselves acquainted with the state and progress of Dr. John's Schools within the Tranquebar Districts, which they re- ported to be very promising. The dispositions of (') Fifteenth Report of the Church Missionary Society. Mis- sionary Register, 1814, p. 24. 1815, p. 39. C) Missionary Register, 1S15, pp. SO, 81. 357—359. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 211 the children seemed to them to answer the wishes of such as would zealously labour, under the bless- ing of God, for their eternal welfare, and for the cultivation of their minds. But for this they found little provision in the place ; and the only bond which kept the Schools together was the grant of money from the Society, together with their own exertions. 11. Before they had an opportunity to visit the The Mis- remainder of the Schools, they were invited to re- called to turn to Madras, where a Corresponding Committee Madras- was formed about this time ; and as the English Presidency was deemed a more eligible station for the commencement of the Society's operations in South India, they quitted Tranquebar in January 1815, and looked forward with pleasure to the prospect of occupying a post that promised to be more permanent.3 12. In February 1816 Tranquebar was visited by Calcutta0 the Bishop of Calcutta, in the course of his Lord- visitsTran- ship's first visitation of the southern provinces of his vast diocese. He had previously heard of the distressed state of this Mission, and was much con- cerned to find it in the lowest stage of embarrass- ment. Debts had been unavoidably contracted, for the payment of which the creditors had become urgent; and, in order to liquidate them, it was deemed necessary to dispose of some Mission pro- perty which was indispensable towards carrying on its designs : the Columbo Bible Society were ac- tually in treaty for their presses and their types. Notwithstanding this state of depression, the Bishop was pleased with much that he heard and saw at this station. "The place is indeed," he remarked, (3) Missionary Register, 1815, pp. 412 &c. ; 1S16, pp. 61, &c. The circumstances that led to this arrangement will be more ap- propriately detailed in the account of the Church Missionary So- ciety's operations at Madras. p 2 212 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. Mr. Schnarre's return to Tranque- bar. Congre- gations transfer- red to Tanjore Mission. " in great distress, and the people are living on incomes which, in this country, appear still smaller by comparison; but I never saw poverty so re- spectable. The Mission there is every thing, and the Missionaries are the regular clergy of the place." Considering the relation that had long subsisted be- tween the Society for Promoting Christian Know- ledge and this Mission, the Bishop adds, " I have thought it right to grant it, at the expense of the Society, and out of the credit voted, an aid of about two hundred pounds." This was a seasonable relief. More than one hundred children had re- cently been dismissed from School, for want of means to support the teachers ; but now they all returned.1 13. But the Mission required more permanent support, and additional labourers, to save it from ruin. These, however, the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge had not the means of afford- ing. Dr. Caemmerer was induced, therefore, to solicit the return of Mr. Schnarre to Tranquebar, to resume the charge of the Schools, and assist him in the general work of the Mission ; and the Corre- sponding Committee at Madras deemed it right to comply with this request, as will be explained in a subsequent chapter. 14. Notwithstanding this seasonable relief, the charge of the Mission still continued too great for its resources ; and eleven of the country congrega- tions, comprising thirteen hundred souls, being situated in the kingdom of Tanjore, Dr. Caemmerer entreated Mr. Kohlhoff to receive them, and to re- quest the Christian-Knowledge Society to sanction their transfer to the Tanjore Mission, and allow ten pounds per month for the payment of their Cate- (') Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Reports, 1814, IS 17. Life of Bishop Middleton, Vol. i. pp. 190. 209—211. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 213 chists. The Rajah of Tanjore, on being informed of this proposal, in December 1816, immediately granted a monthly allowance of twenty pagodas for their support ; but as this contribution was not expected to continue long, the original proposal was still pressed upon the Society, who adopted it, on the Bishop's recommendation.2 15. In 1816 the Missionaries drew on the Royal p^uniai-y Mission College at Copenhagen for eighteen hun- the king of dred pounds, which amount the King of Denmark Denmark- ordered to be remitted to them in the following year.3 This relieved the Mission from its present embarrassments ; and, with the money, they re- ceived a very encouraging letter from the College, informing them that His Danish Majesty had taken upon himself the support of the Mission, and as- suring them of whatever assistance they might require, with a promise that their bills drawn on the College should be paid. At the same time they were recommended to use all possible eco- nomy, in consequence of the Mission Fund having suffered severely by the late war. Under these circumstances, the Missionaries could not venture to resume the charge of the country congregations and Schools which had been transferred to the Christian-Knowledge and Church Missionary Socie- ties. Their remittances from Copenhagen scarcely enabled them to keep their Portuguese and Tamul congregations together, with one small School for each. 16. During the next Decade very few statements Conciud- were published from Tranquebar4, except such as markTon ■_ the decline i fthis (2) Society for Promoting1 Christian Knowledge Reports, IS IS Mission, and 1821. The state of these congregations will be explained in the account of the Tanjore Mission at the time of their adoption. (3) Ibid. 1819. It arrived at Tranquebar in the mouth of March IS 18. ( ') In the Notitia for four years of the following Decade, which are 214 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. were connected with the two Societies which had entered into the Missionary labours of this Station. Here, therefore, we may close our account of the Mission ; but we cannot take leave of this first Protestant Church in India without the expression of gratitude to God for what He has employed it to achieve. Jesuits, as frequently shown in the fore- going pages, have exulted over its decline, and pointed to it in proof of the fallacy of the religion here inculcated; but it is nothing new for them and other orders of their Church to inveigh against every modification of Christianity more pure and scriptural than their own. This mode of reasoning, however, proves too much for their purpose. If the mere fact of a Mission's decline is to be re- garded as proof that the principles on which it was conducted were erroneous, we remind Romanists of the fall of their once flourishing Missions in Japan, China, Abyssinia, and others in different parts of the world, and press on them the conclu- sion of their own reasoning. But, in the first two volumes of this history, the fallacy of their religion, and the base methods they used to propagate it, have been proved in a less questionable way : we need not, therefore, dwell longer here on their un- generous endeavours to heap contempt on Churches with which they have nothing to compare. As for the Tranquebar Mission, the circumstances that reduced it to so low a condition have already are all that were published, we have, Baptisms of children, 249, of adults, 9; Converts from Romanism, 28; Communicants, in 181S, 881; in 1821, 125. The two Schools contained, tog-ether, about 100 children. In the year 1825, when the Christian- Knowledge Society's Mis- sions were transferred to the Propagation Society, Mr. Schregvogal transferred his services to that Institution, when Dr. Caemmerer was left alone in charge of the Danish Congregation and Mission at Tranquebar. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 2J5 been detailed above ; and to every candid mind they will sufficiently account for its present state, with- out any imputation on the character or doctrines of its Missionaries. Deprived of the ordinary means of instruction and support, nothing but a perpetual miracle could have preserved it ; and God has never wrought miracles to prolong a Church without wise and devout teachers and the temporal succour needed to carry on their work. Witness the decline of the seven Churches of Asia, and the dispersion of others of the earliest and best Churches in Christen- dom, founded by the Apostles and their immediate successors, till not a vestige was left to mark where they had flourished. Several of them did not sur- vive so long as the Tranquebar Mission, which had now existed one hundred and ten years : nor let it be supposed that it existed in vain. Of the Mis- sionaries sent to India during this period, only twenty-four laboured all their time at Tranquebar ; yet the number of souls they admitted into the Church, as appears from their published Notitia, was, at the very lowest computation, nearly twenty- one thousand. How many more than these were baptized, or how many of them were faithful to the Lord, cannot be known until all shall stand before the Judgment-seat of Christ. We have seen, also, to what extent Truth was dis- seminated from this station, and that it was, for a long time, the centre and spring of all the efforts to propagate Christianity in the country. The Missions that grew out of it, to the West, the North, and the South, still exist to do the work of the Lord. The Bibles and other numerous publications that issued from the press at Tranquebar for the instruction of old and young, show what blessings it showered over the South of India ; and the translations and compositions of these first Missionaries, together with their numerous congregations and Schools, 216 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA: BOOK X. chap, formed the groundwork of much that has since been accomplished. Who can contemplate all this without rendering unto God the tribute of praise for the manifold benefits conferred on India by means of this Mission ? The trunk of an umbra- geous banian may rot in the ground; but the branches it has sent forth, each supported and kept alive by its own prop, and clothed with perpetual verdure, give ocular demonstration of the character of the parent stock. So let the flourishing Missions that sprang from this whose decline we now have to re- cord, proclaim to the Christian world what it once was. And when the Churches of Christ shall fill the land of Hindoostan, each sustained by faith in Him, their common foundation, and clad in unfading righteousness and truth, then the Church of Tran- quebar shall not be forgotton in the Hosannas that will ascend to the skies. CHAPTER III. MADRAS MISSION FROM 1807 TO 1816. 1. At the close of the last Decade we left the affairs state of the of the Vepery Mission in a very unsatisfactory state ; but they had not then come to the worst. M. Pa3zold had so succeeded in misrepresenting his estimable colleague, Dr. Rottler, to the Chris- tian-Knowledge Society, that they rescinded his ap- pointment as one of their Missionaries, which proved of serious consequences to the Mission. Psezold, when in sole charge of the establishment, proved incompetent to manage the disaffected members of his flock. A letter of remonstrance from the Secre- tary of the Society restored peace for a while to the congregation generally ; but a few remaining re- fractory, Paezold applied to the magistrate to re- strain their violence, which, however, produced only a partial effect.1 2. In his Repoit for 1809, Paezolcl mentions Charity of a pleasing instance of Christian charity in the little fians. flock at St. Thomas's Mount. After publicly ex- amining and baptizing seven adult Heathens, re- ceiving two Romanists into communion, and admi- nistering the Lord's Supper to twenty-one persons, when about to depart, the people opened their alms- (') Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1810. 218 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, box, which was found to contain between nine and 1 ten Pagodas.1 Putting this money into his hand, they said, " This collection is intended as a charity to our poor fellow-Christians at Pulicat, who, we are informed, are suffering from want ; and we beg you will take charge of this charitable mite, and distribute it among them as you think proper." Though poor themselves, they promised, should God spare their lives and bless their undertakings, to continue their weekly collections for the same pur- pose. Having taken charge of their alms, he thanked them in the name of the Lord, and blessed them in His words — "Verily, I say unto you, inas- much as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." Matt. 25. 34, &c. 2 We do not record this act of generosity because we think it extraordinary for Christians to exercise charity towards their brethren in need ; but to give another proof how little the native converts in South India merited the re- proaches that have been so unsparingly heaped upon them. Here we see them contributing out of their deep poverty towards the relief of their poor bre- thren; and it would be hard to find a Christian congregation in any land that understood their duty better, in this respect, than the little flock at the Mount. Accessions 3. Jn a visit to Trippatore, in 1811, M. Psezold flock.6 found nine Heathen ready for baptism, and three Romanists waiting to be received into the Church. They had been carefully instructed by the Tamul Catechists and Schoolmasters, and went through his examinations, private and public, in a satisfac- tory manner. Besides these, he baptized twenty- three children ; and after his return home five more adult Heathen followed him from this place, ( ' ) 4/. sterling. C ) Christian-Knowledge Society's Report, 1810. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 219 and three from Bimlapatam, who were desirous of Christian instruction preparatory to their baptism.3 He occasionally went to the Dutch Settlement at Pulieat, until the year 1813, when, unable to con- tinue his visits, the poor Christians there applied to the Madras Government for help, who directed one of the Chaplains of Fort St. George, the Rev. Edward Vaughan, to visit them ; and in future they applied to this gentleman for instruction and the administration of the Sacraments. By this arrange- ment they hoped to be brought under the protec- tion of the British Government, and into connexion with the Church of England. The Notitia of this Mission, which are published for only six years of the present Decade, give a total of baptisms, children and adults, three hun- dred and seventy. The greatest number of commu- nicants at one time was two hundred and eighty- four. This was in the year 1812.4 4. But notwithstanding the fair appearance pre- Miscon sented by these numbers, the Vepery Mission was jjj£ ~* in a state that caused great anxiety both to the nan Society at home and its friends in Madras. The dissensions between Paszold and his unruly congre- gation increased, and their appeals to the secular courts, to their mutual shame, were more frequent. Besides his questionable application, before noticed, of the money bequeathed to the Mission, chiefly by his worthy predecessor Gericke, he was accused also of selling the printing-press ; but this could not be proved.5 It was, however, notorious that he sold the Society's paper and other stores, as well as the books printed at their press, of which no ac- count appears to have been rendered. Far more apparent were his failings and misconduct in the (3) Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Reports, IS 12. (4) Ibid. '1814. (5) Ibid. 1813. duct of the Missio- 220 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, moral and religious management of the Mission. IIL The children were left untaught ; the duties of the Church were irregularly and negligently per- formed ; and so utterly indifferent and careless did he become, that he suffered the people to fall into many Heathen and Popish practices, in their mar- riages, funerals, and other ceremonies, until too many of them became a disgrace to the Christian name.1 Dr. Rottler, though no longer engaged in the Mission, could not regard these scandalous pro- ceedings without deep concern. On the eagerness of Psezold to hale Christian offenders to the magi- strate he remarked, that hitherto it had been the practice of Missionaries to follow the scriptural injunction, first to endeavour to reconcile the of- fending parties in private ; and then, on the failure of this attempt, to bring the matter before the Church.2 By this means the culprit was often re- claimed, and public scandal prevented; whereas Paezold, by exposing the misconduct of a few, was the cause of scandalizing the whole flock. " The world is sufficiently prejudiced against the name of Christian in a Native," Dr. Rottler remarked ; " and it is certainly not becoming a Missionary to give occasion of increasing this prejudice by publicly exposing to the world the faults of some who act contrary to their profession." 3 That, under the cir- cumstances here detailed, the Mission was falling to decay, ought to surprise no one ; but let this failure be attributed, in all candour, to the right cause. (') This statement is made from an original communication in MS. by one of the Madras Chaplains at that period ; also from information which the author received at Madias, in IS 16, from some respectable Native Christians of the Vepery congregation. See, also, Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. i. p. 200. (2) Matt, xviii. 15. &c. I Cor. vi. 1. &c. (3) From an original letter to Dr. Kerr. IN INDIA • BOOK X. 221 nua- the 5. Though the Vepery Mission was in this un- Continue atisfactory state, the revival of religion among the reform at Europeans at Madras, commenced, as we have seen, Madras, nder Dr. Kerr's ministrations, was still going on. "'he tide had turned, and it continued to flow lirough the remainder of this Decade. In Fe- ruary 1807 the Rev. Marmaduke Thompson ar- ived from Calcutta, and he describes the state of eligion at that time in no flattering terms.4 After dverting to the manifest improvement which had aken place, he remarks, that nevertheless, even mong the best in the settlement, he looked in vain or one who was clearly, competently instructed in he Gospel of Christ. He speaks of the preaching if one or two faithful Missionaries, and also of lenry Martyn, on their way to Bengal, as having nade a considerable stir in the place, and tending, vhere they produced a beneficial effect, to strengthen )r. Kerr's hands. 6. At this time Lord William Bentinck, the Go- The Go" rernor of Fort St. George, took great interest in the concerned noral improvement of the army, as well as other f^ious™" lepartments of the public service, and would have improve- retained Mr. Thompson at Madras, to co-operate thTser- with Dr. Kerr; but for a peremptory order from vicc- he Directors that the succession to the Presi- lency should always go by rotation. He there- fore sent him to Cuddalore, to watch over the establishment there for the reception of Cadets m their arrival, where they were in some measure prepared for their future occupation. Lord William Bentinck was desirous of having them carefully in- structed in their moral and religious duties also, as well as in those of their profession; and in his communication with Dr. Kerr on the subject of Vlr. Thompson's appointment to Cuddalore, he ( 4 ) In a letter to the author. 222 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, remarked, " I am anxious that he should go there, IIL You know my opinion, that the old are incorrigible but I am convinced that many of the young may be saved, and may be sent forth armed against the temptations of vice and of bad examples. Mr Thompson has, I think, the means of making manj young men, who would not be so otherwise, good Christians, good soldiers, and good servants of the Company." Dr. Kerr, concurring in this proposal, replied that Cuddalore appeared to him to afford the besl field of usefulness for Mr. Thompson's labours ; ai the same time he expressed his dissent from the Governor's opinion, that no impression could be made elsewhere. " On the contrary, I do believe,' he remarked, " that a spirit of inquiry is now goinc forward — slowly I must confess — which must pro- duce better effects than all that the wisdom of mar can devise for the happiness and prosperity of this country."1 Low state 7. ]yjr# Thompson proceeded to his Station to- at cudda-11 wards the end of April 1807, where he soon disco- lore. vered that he had a difficult duty to perform The religious aspect of the place was very discou- raging. The habits of many of the cadets, youths for the most part, from sixteen to eighteen years o: age, were very dissolute, being actually led astraj by the example of those whose duty it was to in- struct and reclaim them. Such was the charactei of the flock which he was appointed to guide, anc he found no assistance on the spot. There was nc building set apart for Divine Service, which was therefore, performed in the mess-room ; a most un- suitable place, from its every-day associations, foi so sacred a purpose. It was also very ill furnished for Public Worship, and the young men were toe (') From the original documents in the author's possession. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 223 easily allowed to absent themselves without reproof. Vlr. Thompson applied earnestly for a Chapel ; but lis application was unsuccessful. Neither could he )btain religious books of any description to distri- )ute among the young people2; so that everything o be done for their edification depended on his >wn personal exertions. 8. But great as were his trials and difficulties in Cuddaiore o .Mission he exercise of his ministry at Cuddalore, the state fallen to )f the Mission caused him still greater distress. decay- rhis, once the seat of the devoted Gericke's labours, tnd, in his time, a well-ordered, respectable, flou- •ishing establishment, had been for some years well ligh prostrate in the dust. We have already seen low it suffered, in common with the other Missions >n the coast, from the calamities of war ; but the njury which it had thereby sustained might easily lave been repaired by a diligent labourer. But M. lolzberg, under whose charge it still remained, was lot a man for work like this. Unhappily for him, tnd for all connected with him or dependent upon lim, the two principal officers of the station, civil (2) Writing to his friends at Madras to procure some Bibles for lis people, they informed him, that, after a thorough search of the hops in the place, not a single copy was to be found. There was 10 demand for such a thing : it was not a saleable article ; and ictually not a copy arrived in Madras till the year 1809. Reli- gious books of every description were at a similar discount. We lave often had to notice a famine of perishable food in the Car- iiatic ; but such a famine of the Word of God was infinitely more >alamitous. (Amos viii. 11.) Mr. Thompson mentions an anecdote of the late Henry Martyn, llustrative of the general ignorance of the Scriptures at Madras a the year preceding. Being invited to preach, while stopping lere on his way to Bengal, he quoted in his sermon James iv. 4. 1 Ye adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship f the world is enmity with God ? " These words aroused quite a .orm in the place. The preacher was charged with having made se of language in the pulpit so gross as was not fit to be used in ny decent place in the presence of decent company. 224 HISTOEY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Cuddalore Chaplain called to Madras. and military, especially the latter, were men of ii temperate lives ; and justice to the cause of Mi: sions constrains us to declare that Ilolzberg assc ciated with them, until he adopted their habits, an became a confirmed drunkard. The effects on til Mission were lamentable in the extreme. The cor gregations and the Schools dwindled to nothing and scarcely a vestige of its institutions remainec The Christian-Knowledge Society, informed ( Holzberg's proceedings, had warned him of tli consequences of such misconduct ; and was at lengt compelled to suspend him, as incorrigible, froi their service.1 Dr. Kerr also obtained his remove to another station, upon Mr. Thompson's going t Cuddalore, in hope of his being recovered from th grievous sin into which he had fallen, when seps rated from his evil companions. 9. But Mr. Thompson had scarcely begun t carry out his plans for the spiritual benefit of th people committed to his charge, before he wa called to a more important sphere of action ; ye his exertions here were not altogether fruitless He was permitted to see a striking instance of thei effect in one person, at least, against the oppositid of peculiarly strong prejudices. It was the case c the second officer in command, a man of the highes moral principle, of unusual benevolence, and c great independence and decision of character ; bu he was a stranger to the beauty and the actuating power of religion. At length, however, he wa brought, by the operation of Divine grace on hi; heart, to the obedience of faith. He was then firs taught, as he expressed it many years after, that he had a soul to be saved. Just as his ministrations at Cuddalore were thiii happily beginning to take effect, Mr. Thompson was (') Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. i. p. 206. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 225 nexpectedly called to a fixed settlement at the residency, on the decease of Dr. Kerr, and the romotion of the Rev. Edward Vaughan to the mior Chaplaincy. About three months before, ir George Barlow had succeeded to the Govern- lent of Madras, on the arrival of Lord Minto in engal to supersede him as Governor-General. Sir eorge, who was probably not aware of the Direc- ts' order, just mentioned, relating to the appoint- lent of Chaplains to the Presidency in rotation, im- lediately called Mr. Thompson to Madras, thus fting him over the heads of all his seniors in the ?rvice. His reason for this preference was, doubt- sss, his knowledge of Mr. Thompson's faithful, un- jnfpromising character in the discharge of his linistry ; for he had become acquainted with im during his detention at Calcutta, noticed bove, and had heard him preach his last Sermon lere, when he boldly proclaimed the way of sal- ation in all its fulness ; identified himself with lartyn, Corrie, and Parsons, whose preaching had ist before caused a great sensation in the place ; nd declared that he, as they, desired to commend le Gospel which he preached to the consciences of len in the sight of God : that they preached not >r party or contention sake, but sought to lead leir hearers to happiness by the way in which they ad found peace to their own souls.2 Sir George Barlow expressed at the time, to Mr. Irown, a very favourable opinion of what he heard: lere can be little doubt, therefore, that this induced im, contrary to the usual practice, to promote Mr. ?hompson at once to the Presidency. Thus did he providence of God manifestly prepare the way )r his removal to that station where he could best (2) This is taken from an account of the sermon in MS. pre- rved by the Rev. David Brown. VOL. IV. Q 226 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Additional service in theChurch at Madras. Increasing demand for Bibles and reli- gious pub- lications. perform the service to which he was called, in pre moting, for several years, the cause of Christianit in South India. 10. In describing the improvement at Madra we have spoken comparatively in reference to i former state ; but its European inhabitants were y( only on the threshold of reform. There was bi one Church at the settlement, and only one servic in that Church ; and during the hot season th single service was often performed at seven in til morning, leaving the remainder of the Lord's Da; without interruption, to the dissipations of idlenes Mr. Thompson, soon after his appointment, seein the congregation increase, prevailed on his senic colleague, Mr.Vaughan, to consent to have a secon service in the afternoon. To several persons th arrangement was most acceptable ; and the still in proving attendance encouraged the Chaplains i their performance of the additional duty which the had spontaneously undertaken. 11. The dearth of Bibles at Madras in 1807 hi been stated above ; nor could Mr. Thompson, wli was always on the look out for them, find one fe sale before 1809, when two arrived from Englan< and were sold at a very high price. There was similar scarcity of other religious publications 1 ; bi the time was approaching when they were to I more justly appreciated. The instructions no received at church began to awaken a desire for til Word of God and religious works ; and so rapid] C) One morning, in 1S09, Mr. Thompson went through the prii cipal shops at Madras in quest of religious books ; and after diligent search, he found one, and only one work of that descri] tion, literally in the dust. It was Whitfield's Works, in foi volumes. On asking the price of this rarity, the shopkeeper, respectable person, answei'ed, lightly enough, " O Sir, you may hal it for what you please." So cheap did the Christian community i Madras, in those days, hold religion and religious works. IX INDIA : BOOK X. 227 lid the demand increase, that in 1813 the Missionary ,t Vepery reported to the Secretary of the Christian- knowledge Society, that he now found no difficulty n distributing the books sent to him by the Society, »oth at Madras and the Out-stations ; and that ap- )lications were made to him almost every week or English Bibles, Common-Prayer Books, Cate- hisms, Spelling-books, and religious Tracts.2 For ome time, however, the supply was so inadequate hat they sold for very high prices.3 12. In this dearth of the Scriptures, Mr. Thompson Com- lad been strongly urged to establish an association menttf >f the Bible Society at Madras ; but for some time he ^ibJe So- ound this impracticable. The consternation of the operations. fellore mutiny had not yet subsided in the mind of he Governor, who peremptorily prohibited the ormation of a Bible Association or Committee, or ven the general circulation of a subscription paper; elding, however, that Mr. Thompson was of course X liberty to apply to his private friends. His riends were not appealed to in vain. They gave lim their money freely, and he was enabled annually o send a liberal remittance to the Calcutta Bible Society ; while these contributions flowed back n an ample supply of the Scriptures, in English, Portuguese, Tamul, and other languages used in the louth. The collection of the subscriptions, and the circu- ation of the books, which for some time depended Dlely on Mr.Thompson's personal exertions, entailed pon him a considerable weight of business ; but he as not without recompense in the result of his ibours, as one instance will show. Having suc- 3eded in supplying the soldiers who went to the (2) Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report, 1S14. .(') So late as 1816 the author paid, at Madras, seven pagodas (/. 16s.) for one of the Society's sixteen shilling Bibles. Q2 228 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Opposition to the pro- gress of religion. capture of Java with a large number of Bibles am Testaments, he had afterwards the gratification o knowing that they were well used, and that the; were " often the resort, the refreshment, the conso lation, of many a brave man returned from battle. His circulation of the Tamul Scriptures also wa equally satisfactory. Children and adults, School masters and Catechists, and occasionally evenRomisl Priests, expressed great anxiety to possess them and he received abundant evidence " that botl Heathens and Christians perused them with plea sure and edification." * 13. It must not be supposed, however, that th( improvement in the state of religion at Madra: flowed on in an untroubled course. Such an opi nion would be contrary to the record of the pro gress of the Gospel in any age or place from the beginning. The natural mind is not, in any in stance, soon brought to the obedience of faith. Ever in its best state, as in the Pharisees of old, proud and going about to establish its own righteousness it will not submit itself to the righteousness of God And as with the doctrines, so with the precepts o the Bible. St. Paul's description of it is the same (') Mr. Thompson thus expressed himself at the time on this subject: — "As to the disposition of the Natives themselves, of th< best caste, towards the Bible, take the following;, among; other n( less striking- evidences. A Nair of Travancore even reproachec one of our Zillah Judges on the coast for not giving; them oui Scriptures. The Judge had been reading; to him some passages from the Malayalim Gospel ; when, on his stopping, the man, fuli of admiration of its divine sentiments, rather abruptly addressed him thus : — ' What, Sir ! and are these indeed your Shasters ? Whj have you not given them to us ? We have not kept back ours from you ; why have you not given us yours ? ' I could give you affecting instances of the lively gratitude with which many have received the Tamul Scriptures, and the veneration they have expressed for them by word and action." — History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. iii. pp. 118 — 120. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 220 everywhere. " The carnal mind is enmity against God : for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be." 2 This enmity it will show, in such a way as it can, wheresoever it is brought into col- lision with the Truth. So it was in Madras under the preaching of Mr. Thompson. His full exposi- tion of the Gospel, and faithful application of it to the consciences and lives of his auditors, gave great offence to many, and raised against him revilings of disdain, cruel mockings, and evil speaking ; and such persecutions of the tongue are often harder to bear than persecutions of violence to the body. Two circumstances may be mentioned as spe- cially concurring to raise against him, on the one hand, this spirit of hostility, and, on the other, to extend and deepen the favourable impression of religion in the place. One was, his notice from the pulpit of a public masquerade during Lent. He was not in the habit of attacking the usual frivolities of the world, aiming rather at the great essential of making the tree good, that the fruit might be good also 3. But this was an outrage against the solemni- ties of the season, which, as a Minister of the Esta- blished Church, he could not suffer to pass unno- ticed. He knew not of it until the evening of its exhibition, so that he had no opportunity before- hand of protesting against it ; but he did not suffer it to go unreproved. On the following Sunday, having preached on the subject of a broken and a contrite heart, and the special call of the Church at that season upon all its members to humble them- selves before the Lord, in conclusion, he addressed himself with much solemnity to those who had so lately offended against it, pointing out the incon- sistency of their conduct who had made so easy p step from the solemnities of the season to the O Rom. viii. 7. (3) Matt. xii. 33. 230 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, frivolities and dissipations of a masquerade, and were now returned to their places in the humiliations oi the Church. Deep was the impression produced. The congregation retired in silence ; and long was it remembered, and variously discussed, not at Madras only, but in distant parts of India. One lady, the chief patroness of the masquerade, was much offended, and endeavoured, in the following Lent to get up a grand ball, as though in defiance of her bold reprover ; but the attempt proved almost a total failure, not more than twenty accepting her invitation. The address of the last year was not forgotten, and few were found daring enough to expose themselves to a similar rebuke. While the report of these matters spread far and wide, with exaggerated and erroneous representa- tions of the facts l, at Madras itself the impression, on the whole, was favourable ; far more so than might have been expected, considering that the chief offenders were the principal families in the settlement.2 (') One friend, from the extremity of Travancore, wrote to Mr. Thompson, that it was reported there, that such was the offence he had given, especially to the leading party, that he was to be sent home. Another, in Calcutta, wrote, in some anxiety, to know what he had been doing ! (2) The behaviour of the Governor, General Abercrombie, on the occasion, was honourable to himself, and will serve to show the propriety with which several persons of distinction viewed the sub- ject. He was the son of General Abercrombie, who fell in Egypt. Though not at church himself, his staff were ; and from their va- rious reports of the sermon, he was favourably impressed. A few days after occurred the anniversary of the battle of Alexandria, in which his father so nobly conquered, but was slain ; and, accord- ing to custom, he had invited a numerous party to celebrate the event. But he now felt some misgivings as to the propriety of such public festivities at the present season, and consulted the chaplains on the subject; promising, that if it would be offensive to the religious part of the community he would put it off, though many persons had come from the country to attend it. The party was connected, also, with the anniversary of some Scotch Benevo- lent IN INDIA: BOOK X. 231 The other circumstance referred to above oc- curred in the autumn of the same year. At that time the Lord's Supper was administered only four times a year at St. Mary's, in Fort St. George, and great was the neglect of this sacrament. Mr. Thomp- son therefore preached, at this season, a special sermon, explanatory of the nature of the ordinance, setting forth the obligation of all to keep it, and closing with a powerful and direct appeal to those who neglected this duty. The effect produced was such as had never been witnessed at Madras. The whole congregation kept their seats as if conscience- smitten. Except the soldiers, who were marched out of Church as usual at the conclusion of the service, not one left his seat until Mr. Thompson quitted the pulpit, and eighty remained to the Sacrament. Such a number had never before been seen at the Lord's Table. Thus was the Lord carrying forward the work of reformation so well begun by Dr. Kerr. While many opposed Mr. Thompson, he saw a goodly company of attached friends gradually ga- ther around him, receiving the Truth in love. These greatly strengthened and encouraged him, and so adorned the doctrine of God their Saviour by a holy consistency of life and conversation, as abun- dantly to vindicate the doctrines he preached. When attacked by others, he could appeal to them, as blameless and harmless, sons of God without re- buke, and shining as lights in the world.3 14. The congregations at the Church continuing Erection to improve, and the Fort, in which it stood, being George's Church. ent Institution, which was to be held on the same day. Cousider- ng all the circumstances of the occasion, the Chaplains expressed io objection to it, merely remarking, that they thought it should lie as quiet as possible. " It shall," was the Governor's generous leply. Accordingly, lie would not allow the band to attend, and I )roke up the party at a very earlv hour. C) Phil. ii. 15. 232 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. at an inconvenient distance from the habitations of '_ the gentry, of whom an increasing number were now constant attendants, the Madras Government undertook to build a new Church, both larger and in a more commodious situation. The spot selected was Choultry Plain, about two miles from the Fort on the Mount road, and surrounded by the garden- houses of the civilians. The foundation-stone was laid on the 28th of September 1812, with the usual solemnities ; the edifice was completed in 1815, when it was opened by commission ; and, on the 8th ol January 1816, it was consecrated by the Bishop of Calcutta, under the name of St. George's. It is a spacious and handsome building, supported on eighteen Ionic columns, which are covered with a preparation of chunam, so highly polished, that an inexperienced eye would scarcely, at first view, dis- tinguish it from marble. It has, moreover, a lofty and elegant spire ; it stands in a field of five or six acres, surrounded by palm and other eastern trees ; and the whole conveys a magnificent idea of Chris- tianity in India.1 Chaplains 15. As the time for opening this splendid edifice app01 * approached, a question arose as to the Chaplains who were to officiate in it. It was the general expectation that the two Presidency Chaplains would be removed to it ; and, but for an influential party to whom Mr. Thompson's faithful preaching was obnoxious, this arrangement, no doubt, would have been made at once, as a matter of course. But the persons in question exerted their utmost to keep that " disturber " out of their Church, as they chose to call it, using all their interest with the Governor, the Honourable Hugh Elliot, to appoint another. Mr. Thompson took no step to counteract this in- fluence, leaving himself and the decision of the (') Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. i. p. 193. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 233 contest with God, who has all events at His disposal, and all hearts under His controul. And it soon appeared that herein he acted wisely ; for upon his competitor, who was a frequent and favourite visitor at the Government House, applying for the appointment, the Governor, in justice towards Mr. Thompson, desired first to know his wishes respect- ing it ; and having sent for him, he at once offered him the appointment, expressing, at the same time, his wish personally that he would continue in the Fort Church, for that he himself still meant to attend there. Considering, however, the comparative importance of the two positions, Mr. Thompson did not hesitate to prefer St. George's, whither he ac- cordingly removed, with his colleague, the Rev. E. Vaughan. Besides the Chaplain who succeeded them at St. Mary's, another was shortly after appointed to the Black-Town Chapel, built, as we have seen, by Dr. Kerr ; thus making four Chaplains at Madras instead of two, together with an Arch- deacon. This wras a considerable advance in so short a time. At St. George's the Chaplains established regular improved Weekly Lent Services, for the first time in Madras ; f^e. also a Monthly Communion, which was as well attended as the former four administrations of the Sacrament. The large and attentive congregation was sufficient proof of the more general interest now taken in religion, and of the necessity of this increased accommodation to meet the growing de- mand. Both morning and evening services were well attended, and there was often great difficulty in providing for all who wanted seats. The Fort Church also continued to be well attended by the military ; and the Black-Town Chapel was filled by the tradespeople and others in its vicinity. Indeed, from this time the moral and religious improvement in the Madras community became so general, that at 234 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. The Friend-in- Need So- ciety, last it was found impossible to get up a play, o even a monthly assembly. In consequence, tin Pantheon, where they had both been held and ex hibited, was actually shut up, and ordered to bi sold.1 16. To show that at Madras, as at Calcutta Charity accompanied Religion in her progress, w< may mention the establishment of a Society in 181! for the general relief of the poor. The settlemen was greatly troubled by a number of bold beggar and begging letters ; but the certainty that, wit] much imposture, there was also much real distress especially among the Portuguese and East-Indiai population, made Mr. Thompson anxious to discri minate between the deserving and undeserving, wit] a view to relieve the one and expose the other ; bu this could only be done satisfactorily by visiting them at their houses, and instituting searching inquiries personally into their real circumstance and connexions. This, however, was impracticabL on the part of the gentry, both from the nature o the climate, their occupation, and other impe diments obvious to every one acquainted with tin circumstances of Europeans in India. It therefor* occurred to Mr. Thompson, that his design might b< effected through the agency of respectable Eas Indians ; and he communicated it to Mr. Loveless a Missionary of the London Society, whose mini' strations had been very successful with that class o persons, by whom he was highly esteemed. Mr Loveless informed him, that, some time ago, he hac an Institution of this nature among the members o: his own congregation, called " The Friend in Need ;' but that he had failed chiefly from want of funds Here, then, was the very agency required : and Mr (') The author cannot ascertain whether this order was ex© •uted. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 235 Loveless having brought twelve of the members together again, who were ready to resume their work, the plan was fully discussed.2 Mr. Thompson, at whose house they met, consented to be President, both as originator of the plan, and because of his easier communication with the higher grades of society. They immediately commenced operations, under their old designation, on a small scale, chiefly with the subscriptions of private friends. After a, trial of three months, the experiment having answered their expectations, Mr. Thompson waited an the Governor, General Abercrombie, with the plan of the Society, and an account of the proceedings af the Committee, which he requested him to leave till next day. On his calling again, he found that :he Governor had carefully read the papers, of which tie cordially approved ; gave him a donation of twenty-five pagodas, with a monthly subscription of five pounds ; and requested that he would freely apply to him for more if that should not be sufficient. A.t the same time he specially admonished him, in the future conduct of the Society, strictly to adhere to its fundamental rules, and never to sufFer :hem to be interfered with by persons, who, on the (2) The visitors were to be under the management of a Com- mittee, consisting of a President, Secretary, and twelve members. Madras and its precincts were divided into districts, and the visitors were required to visit every case referred to them by any nember of the Committee, with power to give prompt relief, with he concurrence of any two members of the Committee, to a certain imount, in urgent cases. Where the necessity did not press, they vere first to send a written report to the Secretary, to be submitted o the Committee for discussion. The subscribers were requested o send all petitions and petitioners to the President, for investi- gation ; and to relieve none, except temporarily with small sums, vithout reference to the Society. Workshops were established, for he employment of those able to work until situations could he •rocured for them ; and the children were required to attend the Schools in the districts where they severally resided. 236 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Corre- sponding Commit- tee of the Church Missio- nary Society. mere ground of a subscription, might consider them selves warranted to attempt it. After the zealou and munificent patronage of the Governor, which hj continued as long as he remained in India, th< gentry in general followed his example with grea liberality. The Society was thus firmly established and the Committee worked harmoniously together They were the means of detecting several long esta blished impostors, and of relieving the public of thei importunity ; and they realized their title to Friend in Need to many hitherto unheeded, deserving ob jects.1 The Society soon became very popular ii the settlement, and it flourishes in undiminished favour to this day. 17. We have seen, in a former Chapter, that, ii 1813, India was opened to Christian Missionaries o all denominations ; and the cordiality with whicl they were now received at Madras, though far fron general, was yet sufficient to mark the favourabl change in the public feeling towards them ; whil the attention which their presence called to tli< propagation of Christianity in India tended to acce lerate the religious improvement going on through out the Presidency. In July 1814 two Missionarie arrived from the Church Missionary Society ; and ii consequence of a suggestion to Mr. Thompson fron the Committee, a Corresponding Committee wa formed in November, to promote the designs o that Institution in South India. The Correspondinj Committee no sooner began to survey the widi field before them, than they found several promising openings inviting their attention. Accordingly with the account of these preliminary proceed ings, they transmitted an earnest appeal to tin Society for a further supply of Missionaries ; ara (') The Committee publish annually, with their Report, a list o the parties relieved, together with the character and circumstance of each case. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 237 n the course of the next two years three more irrived.2 18. Mention has been made of Dr. Kerr's Report increase of .0 Government, in 1806, on the great want of Cler- Chaplains- jymen for India ; but it was not attended to for ten rears, when, in consequence of the Bishop's repre- entation to the same effect, the clerical establish- nent was augmented at all three Presidencies. Madras received six additional Chaplains in the ourse of 1816 ; and before the close of the year they vTere distributed, and at work at the stations where hey were most needed. Although it were premature lere to enter upon the result of these important novements ; yet we cannot close this Chapter with- out rendering the tribute of praise to God for the (right prospect that smiled on Madras at the close if a Decade which had opened in gloom. The iperations thus far were small, compared with what las since been achieved. In an age when religion tervades all ranks of society, and the light of truth 3 scattering the darkness of Hinclostan, we may be empted to undervalue the incipient efforts which pened the way for the success which has followed. 5ut history must be more just to the memory of hose who, at a vast expenditure of time, energy, nd money, inserted the wedge that is moving the •antheon of Indian idolatry from its base. (2) The proceedings of the Bishop of Calcutta and the Arch- eacon of Madras will be more appropriately recorded in the •hapter on the Bishop's episcopate. CHAPTER IV. TANJORE, TRICHTNOPOLY, AND PALAMCOTTAH. 1807—1816. The Mis- 1. Messrs. Kohlhoff and Horst continued in charge sionaries' 0f fa{s Mission, which gradually improved under Sours. their care. At this period they baptized several persons of high caste, who endured with meekness and patience the opposition of their heathen kin- dred, and gave other satisfactory proofs of their sincerity. Of the Christians who died in 1807, the Missionaries specially mention a Catechist, named Gabriel, aged seventy-three, and a woman aged sixty, who had adorned their religion in health, and found it their consolation in sickness, and their sup- port in death. Besides their usual Services in English, Tamul, and Portuguese, the Missionaries now held Divine Worship in German and French, for the benefit of the Swiss and Hanoverian regiments, in the English service, quartered in their neighbourhood. In these duties they were greatly encouraged by the moral and religious improvement effected in some of the men and their families. There were several Ro- manists among them, who, convinced of the false- hood of their creed by the teaching of the Scrip- tures, renounced their errors and joined the Pro- testant Church. The Schools had undergone little variation. The Provincial School at Tanjore contained about forty IN INDIA : BOOK X. 239 scholars, and the Mission School about one hun- dred, boys and girls. The most promising of the boys, both European and Native, were taught Latin and German, that, in the event of their entering into the service of the Mission, they might be able to read the books of divinity in those languages which the library contained. 2. The Rajah of Tanjore seemed never to be Rajah's tveary of showing his regard for the memory of Ke^ Swartz. The Missionaries, after describing some Chris- )f his charities for the Heathen, mentioned the pro- tians' vision he made, in the village of Kaunaudagudi \ or the education and support of fifty children of 3oor Christians, who were numerous in those parts, it the same time he provided for the permanent •elief of thirty of these people, and of a larger lumber of Christians in poverty and affliction in the icinity of Tanjore. He also issued orders that the Christians in his service, civil and military, should dways be excused from duty when they had to ittend Divine Worship on the Lord's Day and the estivals of the Church. 3. M. KohlhofF, though in delicate health, was General ible to visit the country congregations, whom he fhecfhm- ixhorted to be steadfast, immoveable, always tians. -bounding in the work of the Lord. Their con- inuance in the faith, notwithstanding the numerous emptations they were exposed to from without and rom within, gave him great satisfaction ; and the nore so, as almost all of them were of the Collary aste, and had therefore been, before their conver- ion, daring robbers and murderers by profession. le found three families, indeed, amongst them who i lad violated their Christian engagements by forming narriage connexions with Heathens. These he se- erely rebuked for their misconduct, when the (') Sometimes spelled Kanaudhacudh.ee. 240 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY C^P- head of one of the families expressed great remorse for 1 what he had done ; but the others remained hardened in their sin, and were therefore separated from the flock. Painful as were these circumstances, it was matter for gratitude to God that so small a number had proved unfaithful. 1 The more distant congre- gations were visited by the Native Assistants. Sat- tianaden went as far as Combaconum, and there made the circuit of the stations, travelling westward; and the other Assistants were equally diligent : yet little more could be expected from their exertions than to keep the congregations together, building them up in their most holy faith, and securing the instruction of the young. Conversion 4. The Report for the last half-year of 1807 gives min and an addition of thirty-five to the Tanjore flock, and bis family. ^w0 hundred and fifty-three communicants. Among the adult converts, the Missionaries speak of a Brahmin, who, in 1806, manifested a desire to under- stand the nature of Christianity, and they took pains to instruct him; but subjected him to the same disci- pline as the other Catechumens of inferior castes. While he remained at Tanjore he was very atten- tive to their instructions, and acquired a compe- tent knowledge of the principles of the Gospel ; but he had not yet received grace enough entirely to overcome the evil habits in which he had been brought up. The Missionaries had reason, how- ever, to believe him to be sincere in the desire which he continually expressed to become a true Christian : they had, indeed, occasionally to reprove him for his faults, when he showed great humility and solemnly promised amendment. The privations and persecution to which he was ( ' ) Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report for 1S09. In the account here given of the Mission at this period, use has also been made of a private letter from M. Ilorst to Dr. Kerr at Madras, dated Tanjore 14th March 1807. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 241 xposed also served to test, his sincerity. It has een seen above, that when a Brahmin resolves to mbrace Christianity, he not only draws upon him- elf the indignation of his own caste, and that of all ther Hindoos ; but also forfeits the privileges and moluments which he formerly enjoyed, and hence- :>rth has none to look to for support but Christians, uch was the state of dependence to which this man ras reduced ; but the Missionaries were unable to fford him all the relief he required. He was very dlling to be employed in any situation that they light give him in the Mission ; but as their income as already inadequate to cover their necessary dis- ursements, they were under the necessity of di- eting him to look out for assistance from the lissions on the coast. This was in 1808 ; and we ave no further account of him till 1810, when the lissionaries report his baptism, after a trial of about >ur years, and certify, that he had evinced the sin- erity of his profession, not only by leading a Chris- an life, under many sufferings, privations, and ifficulties ; but particularly by his endeavours to revail on his family to follow his example. Through rod's blessing, his exertions were attended with iccess ; and, among all the Catechumens, his family ave the greatest satisfaction to their teachers, by le love they evinced for the Truth, their attention ) the public instructions and ordinances of re- gion, and by their devout frame of mind.'2 5. Among the deaths in 1809 two Catechists are Death and tentioned, who had both been converted from Pa- of'uJfca- inism, and trained up and employed as Teachers tecMsts. \f M. Swartz. Although their abilities were not so ['eat as those of some other native labourers, yet ley were faithful in improving them, and were (2) Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Reports, 1809, 10, 1811. VOL. IV. R 242 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. made serviceable to many. They were muc !_ esteemed by the Heathens as well as Christians, fc their kindness and attention to all, their unfeigne piety, and their prudence and zeal in the discharg of their duties. They now closed their useful course leaving behind an encouraging example of the prof which may accrue, with the Lord's blessing, froi the diligent employment of a single talent in H service. Want of 6. In the same year the Court of Directors, i thSr f°r answer to an application from the Missionarie growing added seven hundred pagodas per annum to the expenses gran^ 0f five hundred which they had for some tin allowed for the support of education in South Indi especially the Provincial Schools. They wei grateful for this seasonable relief; but it did n< meet their wants for the maintenance of the growing congregations in Tinnevelly and oth< distant parts. The enlargement of old Chapels, tl: erection of new ones, the increase of Catechist and other unavoidable expenses, exceeded the func at their disposal ; but they put their " trust i the Lord of the harvest, as they expressed it, 1 incline the hearts of His servants in England 1 enable them vigorously to carry on His work i India." There was also, as mentioned above, greater demand for Bibles and other books tha the Tranquebar press could now supply ; and th Missionaries were desirous to set up a printing est* blishment at Tanjore1, but as yet they had not th means. Death of 7. In 1810 these labours were interrupted by th m. Hoist. deat0 0f M. Horst. This distressing event deprive M. Kohlhoff of an able and active colleague, an the Mission* of a faithful pastor. His patienc (') Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1S11. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 243 under suffering, and his hope in death, were some mitigation of their sorrow for his loss ; but it was long before his place was supplied. He left a widow and numerous family, whom he commended ;o the Society's care ; and his expectations for them were not disappointed.2 8. The declining health and advanced age of the OMina- Native Priest, Sattianaden, induced M. Kohlhoff to Native °U ipply for permission to ordain some of the Native Priests- ^atechists. The Society having complied with his •equest, and promised an adequate maintenance for he Priests, if they continued faithful, he selected bur, named Nianapiragasam, Adeykalam, Weda- layagam, and Abraham, and, after careful examina- ion, ordained them, assisted by the Missionaries rom the coast, on the 17th of March 1811. After heir ordination, Wedanayagam was sent to Palam- :ottah, and the other three were distributed among he country congregations of Tanjore. Fervent vere the prayers offered to God with and for these ^astors, that He would vouchsafe to them the gifts »f the Holy Spirit, and make them blessed instru- nents in the promotion of His glory and the salva- ion of many souls. 9. The baptisms reported this half-year were one increase undred and thirty, including fifty-seven children : flock6 here were also six converts from Romanism, liirty-eight of the Hindoo converts inhabited a illage near Tanjore ; and one family, of the Col- iry caste, who joined the Church, resided in the 3rt. The subsequent walk of all this company onfirmed the Missionary in his belief of their sin- erity, and caused him to rejoice over them. The ommunicants were this year increased to four undred and thirty-seven.3 (2) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1811. U8) Ibid. 1812. R 2 244 HISTOllY OF CHE1STIANITY CHAP. IV. Appoint- ment of M. Jacobi to the Mis- sion. His ar- rival, and death. 10. We have often seen, in the foregoing page the difficulty of the Christian-Knowledge Society obtain devout and able men for their Mission and we have also shown that this difficulty w greatly increased by the prevalence of infidel pri ciples in Germany ; but in December 1812 E Knapp, of Halle, sent them a young man fully qu lined for the sacred office. His name was Christ philus Augustus Jacobi. After his ordination by t] Bishop of Zealand he proceeded to England ; and < the 23d of March 1813 the Society, in full assemb] dismissed him to his Station in the usual manne The charge was delivered on the occasion by ti Rev. Dr. Middleton, Archdeacon of Huntingdon, w] was afterwards, as we have seen, appointed to t] Bishopric of Calcutta. His was no ordinary a dress. The learning and piety with which it w fraught, and the emphatic manner in which it w delivered, made a deep impression, not only on ti candidate, but also on all the audience. M. Jacobi's reply was no less affecting, especial the account he gave of his early conviction of t] importance of Missionary work, of his reasons f going to India, and of the grace and providence Almighty God, which had brought him safe through all the difficulties of his way unto the present happy termination.1 11. He saileel from Portsmouth in April, ai reached Madras in September. His particul Station was left to the judgment of the Missi naries ; and as M. Kohlhoff stood most in need his assistance, he was appointed to Tanjore, whith he proceeded in October. M. Kohlhoff went out far as Combaconum to welcome him ; but his joy (') Both the addresses are published at length in the Society! Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report for 1813, pp. 58 et a Also in the Abstract of the Society's Reports, pp. 657 et seq. TN INDIA : BOOK X. 245 the meeting was soon clouded by his young bro- ther's sickly appearance. On the voyage he had snjoyed uninterrupted health ; but shortly after his leparture from Tranquebar he was attacked by lisease, attended with alarming symptoms : his jhest was affected, and he soon proved to be in a 'apid consumption. On his arrival at Tanjore, jvery thing was done that medical skill could de- rise to arrest the disease ; but all proved of no avail. Ele lingered till February 22,1814, when God was )leased to deliver him from suffering, and trans- ate him to everlasting rest. He met death with :alm resignation to the Lord's will. The hymns Lnd portions of Scripture read to him were balm o his spirit ; and without a groan or struggle he >reathed his last, as one falling asleep. The funeral of this young Missionary was an af- ecting scene. Though his residence at Tanjore lad been short ; yet he had lived there long enough o awaken a tender interest in his behalf. He is [escribed as one of those singularly amiable, lovely, ,nd exemplary characters whom almost every one nstinctively loves and admires, and bewails when emoved. The high character which he brought pith him for piety and talent had raised great lopes for India from his labours ; but these hopes fere now to be shut up in his grave. The funeral ras attended by the Resident and other gentlemen f the Station, as well as the Native Christians, who ready lamented his premature death. This is not the least remarkable of those dispen- ations of a similar nature which are recorded in the ourse of this History. Here is one who, called to he work from childhood, delivered from the perils a his way, disciplined for the trials and instructed 3r the duties before him, conducted to the field fhere his exertions were most required, has hardly •ressed his foot on the soil before he is snatched away. 24G HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. A caution for future Missio- naries. Increase of the Mission. What can this mean ? The Lord knows, and ii due time will cause it to be seen that it was well Before this event, the Mission was reduced to grea extremity for want of assistance ; and it was nov still more deeply depressed ; but God was abou speedily to arise for its deliverance, and the pre sent disappointment was calculated to teach His ser vants to rely the more absolutely upon Himself fo aid. 12. While, however, it becomes us to look abovi second causes, and to attribute such disappoint ments to the Almighty's inscrutable will, we ma; mention, as a caution to others, a circumstano which seems to have accelerated Jacobi's death He was so sedentary in his habits that it was witl great difficulty he could ever be induced to taki the recreation needful for his health. While a Madras he would often shut himself up the wholi day, reading with an almost insatiable eagerness omitting to take exercise, and declining to mov< out in the morning and evening to breathe thi open air. Such application, especially in a tropica climate, might be expected to undermine even { healthy constitution, much more one previously disposed, as his appears to have been, to pulmo nary affection. In the ardour of his mind he die not consider the natural effect of this imprudence but we may hope that its fatal termination will no be forgotten by others who may dedicate them- selves to the service of the Lord in a heathen land. 13. The Notitia received with this painful intel- ligence announced an increase to the congrega- tions, for 1812 and 1813, of three hundred and three souls. The communicants amounted to seven hundred and six. This improvement is attributed. (') Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report, 1814. Missionary Register, 1815, pp.367 — 371. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 247 under God, to the efficiency of the Native Priests recently ordained, which furnishes another proof of the importance of this class of labourers.2 We have 10 further particulars of the progress of this Mission ■or the remainder of the Decade, M. KohlhofTs in- 3essant occupations, no doubt, leaving him little time for correspondence. TRICHINOPOLY. 1. Trichinopoly, like the other South-India Mis- state of sions, was at this time languishing for want of *onMls" labourers, M. Pohle being still alone in this field, and growing very infirm. He continued to send home the Notitia with tolerable regularity ; by which it appears that the Portuguese and Tamul flocks were gradually increasing. The united congregations, in 1807, amounted to four hundred and twelve3, and, in 1816, to five hundred.4 Of the baptisms, which, during the present Decade, amounted to two hundred, about one-third were adult Heathens ; and there were nearly fifty con- verts from Romanism. The greatest number of communicants in one year was three hundred and forty-three.5 The average number of scholars in the English School was forty ; and in the Tamul, sixty. The small congregation at Dindigul was nearly doubled in the course of this Decade, amounting, at the close, to fifty souls. 2. This state of things did not satisfy the aged m. Pohie's Missionary, whose zeal for the extension of the twnfor Redeemer's kingdom had outlived his ability to helP- carry forward the work. Frequently and urgently did he call for help ; and in a Letter dated March (2) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1815. (3) Ibid. 1809. (4) Ibid. 1817. Memoir of Bishop Middleton. Vol. i. p. 221. (5) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, L812. 248 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. Fatal pestilence in Madura and Din- digul. 3, 1810, after acknowledging the safe arrival of the Society's stores, he added, " Would to God that we could also receive new Missionaries. I am upwards of sixty-six years old : my strength faileth me, and I may soon be gone, and the Mission be an unpro- vided-for orphan, whereof to think only is painful to me. From the Syrians I expect no help, as they do not suit us.1 May the Lord hear our prayers, and help us for His mercy's sake ! " 2 In his Report of the following year he resumed this anxious subject, and expressed his sorrow that, for want of European help, the Missions were exposed to the danger of falling into other hands. 3. The heavy monsoon of 1810, and the pes- tilence that prevailed in the South, for a time cut off all communication with Madura and Din- dignl. In the latter district alone not less than thirty-four thousand people were swept away by this plague in the course of nine months. M. Pohle could not feel justified in sending a Catechist into the midst of such desolation. He was able, however, to visit other parts ; and he expresses the satisfac- tion he experienced, in his way to and from Tan- jore, when passing through some places inhabited by Christian congregations of the Collary caste, tc see them, with their Schools, come out to meet him, and receive him with joy and gladness.3 (') Allusion is here made to the united Report of the Missio- naries, in reply to a query of the Society, whether they coulc make use of Syrian Priests from the Malabar Coast. They wen unanimous in declining a union with those Priests, finding- thai they held doctrines which militated against the Thirty-nine Arti cles of the Church of England, the Augustine Confession, and th< Nicene Creed. Their " Memorandum" on this question was pub lished in the Society's Report for 1811. A similar testimony o earlier Missionaries has also been noticed in a former part of this History. See Vol. ii. Book vi. c. 2. s. 40. (2) Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, L811. (3) Ibid. 1812. IN INDIA: BOOK X. 249 In 1812 the epidemic broke out again ; but this awful visitation produced little effect on the minds of the people. M. Pohle remarks that they were alarmed ; but that infidelity and superstition also prevailed in the country, and carried away many before them into spiritual death, just as the pesti- lential fever infected numbers, and hurried them into eternity. 4. The Native Labourers in the Mission at this Laj0ur<;tr;j period were, two Catechists of the higher caste, and of the two of the lower, one of the latter acting as Tamul Mission- Schoolmaster. They had likewise two Masters in the English School, both East Indians. About the same time M. Pohle was relieved of great part of the duties which he had hitherto performed for the Europeans, Government having appointed a Chap- lain to the cantonment, and erected a Church for the troops, who had heretofore attended the Mission Church. His infirmities were now increasing fast, and his health had become so precarious, that he could no longer go from home ; but he was able still to superintend the business of the Mission, and to distribute the charities of the neighbourhood to the thousands of poor Natives driven by fever and famine to Trichinopoly for support. In this state of affairs he could still hope in God, devoutly re- marking, " I look up to the Lord for help ! May I experience it, if it be His gracious will, and may I praise Him with joyful lips." 4 Adverting to the exertions of his fellow Teachers and Schoolmasters, he remarked, that the effects were far from being so considerable as they could wish ; but such as knew the circumstances, hin- drances, obstacles, and disadvantages of the Mission, which they had to struggle with, would not wonder (') Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Reports, 1813, 1814. 250 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. Bishop of Calcutta's appeal in its behalf. that their progress was slow. Their difficultie: were known to God, and He was their best help© in distress.1 5. In 1816 the Bishop of Calcutta visited the Mis sion, and was greatly interested in its behalf. H< remarked, that the Tanjore and Trichinopoly Mis sions, from their contiguity and close relation, migh be considered as one ; and notwithstanding their pre sent state of depression, which, under present cir cumstances, the Bishop knew to be unavoidable, Ik observed that they formed together, in a Christiai point of view, the noblest memorial, perhaps, of Bri tish connexion with India. He then recommendec that speedy and effectual aid should be sent out, t( preserve these Missions from decay. M. Pohle, hi stated, was far advanced in life, and his energies wer< beginning to fail. M. Jacobi's death had left hin without a successor ; and if none were appointed especially considering the insufficient establishmen of Country Priests, the more distant Christian flock; might be dispersed, and not reclaimed. M.Kohlhof would exert himself to the utmost ; but no man coulc be equal to such a charge, considering that the con- gregations were spread through a district extending more than two hundred miles. The Bishop, there- fore, suggested that a new Missionary be engagec as soon as possible ; and that Kohlhoff be allowec to employ three Native Priests, in addition to those already on the establishment.2 State of the Mission. PALAMCOTTAII. 1. Of the Christians in Tinnevelly we have little ac- count at this period. A Mr. Sawyer, a person oJ respectability, residing at Palamcottah, had for some ( ') Society for Promoting- Christian Knowledge Report, IS 15. (2) Ibid. 1816 and 1817. Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. i p. 220. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 251 time afforded them protection and pecuniary as- sistance ; and the Commandant of the district, Lieute- nant-Colonel Charles Trotter, gave them every en- couragement and support in his power. The death 3f Mr. Sawyer in 1816 deprived the Christians of the entire province of a kind friend. Pastor Abra- ham was then appointed to Tinnevelly, where he presided over the congregations with fidelity and acceptance for several years. But during the whole of this Decade they do not appear to have had one visit from either of the Missionaries at Tanjore or Trichinopoly. In the autumn of 1816 the author was appointed Chaplain at Palamcottah, where he found Pastor Abraham diligently employed, and the Christians living together in peace. They consisted of three thousand one hundred souls, scattered in no less than sixty-three places, their numbers in each town or village varying from two individuals to between four and five hundred. Some of these Christians were respectable inhabitants, such as farmers, and others of that class ; but the majority were mecha- nics and shanars, cultivators of the palm tree3: there were but few of the lowest castes among them. The increase during the last three years of this Decade amounted to four hundred and seventy eight.4 The establishment was possessed of little property in the district. Besides the Chapel at Palamcottah, built, as mentioned above, by the (3) Commonly called the "Toddy caste." (4) They were as follows : — Children of the Christians 314 Heathen Converts 141 Romish 22 Mahomedan 1 —478 This account of the Palamcottah Mission is drawn up from the author's own correspondence with the Society's Diocesan Com- mittee at Madras. 252 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Brahminy woman, together with a Mission House '_ adjoining, there was a substantial Church at Mothelloor. The remaining Places of Worship were composed of mud walls, thatched with the palmyra leaf. There were a few Schools, which, being without one regular teacher, were conducted by the Catechists, who had little time to attend to them. There were very few books, either for the Schools or the congregations. A Tamul Testament was preserved here and there in the Chapel ; but very rarely was such a treasure found in possession of an individual. The scholars were taught to read out of such cadjan writings, or native compo- sitions written on the palmyra leaf, as they were able to procure, the general subject of which was little calculated to improve their minds. While unacquainted with the native language, the author could do little for the improvement of this Mission ; but no time was lost in establishing regular Schools in the principal villages, providing the Liturgy, Scriptures, and other books for the Schools and the community, and obtaining a second Country Priest. The result of these arrangements it were premature to detail in this place. Conciud- 2. We cannot conclude this brief account of the marks6 primitive Missions in South India without one word more in their vindication. We have seen how un- justly they were aspersed, both by Protestants and Papists ; but those who are candid enough to con- sider the unfavourable circumstances in which they were placed for the last few years, will know how to account for their decline without1 impugning their character, and cordially assent to the observations we have just quoted from the Bishop of Calcutta.1 (') The Bishop's further testimony iu favour of the Missiona- ries and their establishments is reserved for the account of his first Visitation. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 253 The tide of hostility, on the part of Europeans in India, had for some time been swelling high and running strong against Missionary operations ; and when we consider the difficulties, from this and other causes, with which the Missionaries had to contend, we shall think them entitled to our admi- ration for keeping the machinery at work, rather than reproach them for not accelerating its motion. In the Society's present inability to send out a suffi- cient supply of labourers it were unreasonable to expect more to be done. It was during this Decade that the contest described in a former Chapter2 was maintained in England between the friends and enemies of the Indian Missions ; the one party seek- ing to have the door opened wider for the Missio- naries' entrance into the country ; the other desiring to see it shut more closely against them. The question, we have seen, was not decided in their favour before the year 1813; and, while in suspense, little progress could be made in the work. In 1814 labourers from various Societies began to arrive in the country ; but it is obvious that there had yet been no time for improvement in the Missions. They were in a state of preparation for future pro- gress ; and if it were premature in this place to state the result of the vigorous operations now com- menced, it were equally unjust to draw any conclu- sion to their prejudice from their previous state of comparative inaction. (2) Bookx. c. 1. CHAPTER V. LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN SOUTH INDIA. 1804—1816. VIZAGAPATAM. Three Missiona- ries sent to India. Two of them go to Vizaga- patam. 1. The establishment of the London Missionary Society in 1795 has been mentioned above.1 In the month of February 1804 three Missionaries were sent to India, the Rev. George Cran, Augustus Des Granges, and William T. Ringletaube. Mr. Rin- gletaube was the Missionary who, in 1798, deserted the Calcutta Mission of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge in so extraordinary a manner, They arrived at Tranquebar early in December, where they were instructed to establish a Mission, if thought expedient ; but the choice of their Sta- tion was left to themselves, under the intimations oj Divine Providence, and the advice of some friends with whom they were directed to communicate or their arrival. 2. The Rev. Dr. Kerr and other friends invited them to Madras ; but finding that they would nol be allowed to remain there, and not wishing tc seem to interfere with the Missions already esta- blished in the South, they were recommended tc remove to Ganjam, four hundred and sixty miles (') Book x. c. 1. s.2. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA : BOOK X. 255 north of Madras. This Station, however, being near the extremity of the Teloogoo country, Viza- gapatam was deemed a more eligible post for them to occupy. It was more central, was about one hundred and twenty miles nearer Madras, and would give them an ample radius for their move- ments : and as this sphere was altogether unoccu- pied by preceding Missionaries, Messrs. Cran and Des Granges readily acquiesced in the proposal to remove thither. " With the Bible in our hands full of promises," said Cran ; " with the permission of the Honourable the Governor in Council ; and with a number of introductory letters from gentle- men of the first respectability at Madras ; my dear brother Des Granges and I are just going to em- bark for Vizagapatam." 3. This place is situated on the coast, in one of Extent to the Northern Circars. It contained at that time Teloogoo above twenty thousand inhabitants, and in its vici- is siloken- nity were many large villages, inhabited by thou- sands of the Heathen, who were sunk in the grossest idolatry. The language of the country is Teloogoo, which is computed to be spoken by not less than ten millions of people, a number far exceeding ;hose who speak Tamul.2 This station presented ( 2 ) This language is spoken by the inhabitants of the province >f Telingana, and is thus described in the introduction to a Gram- mar of it published by A. D. Campbell, Esq. of the Honourable Company's Civil Service on the Madras Establishment. " It is he Andhra of Sanscrit authors ; and, in the country where it is poken, is known by the name of Trilinga, Telinga, Teloogoo, or 'enoogoo. This language is the vernacular dialect of the Hin- oos inhabiting that part of the Indian Peninsula, which, extend- lg from the Dutch settlement of Pulicat, on the coast of Coro- landel, inland to the vicinity of Bangalore, stretches northwards long the coast as far as Chicacole ; and in the interior, to the Durces of the Tapti, bounded on the east by the Bay of Bengal ; ad on the west by an irregular line passing through the western istricts belonging to the Soubahdar of the Deccan, and cutting fthe most eastern provinces of the new state of Mysore, a tract including 256 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. Missiona- ries wel- comed at their Station. an opening to the Cuttack and Mahratta countries where the Teloogoo is generally understood. 4. On the 25th of July 1805, and the two following days, the Brethren wrote to Dr. Kerr, announcing their safe arrival, describing the cordial receptior they had met with from the gentlemen of the place, especially the Collector, Mr. Robert Alex> ander, and expressing in warm terms the gratefu emotions of their hearts for all his kindness to then at Madras. Though not of the Church of England yet Dr. Kerr advised them, amongst other means o: making themselves useful to the English residents to conduct the Public Worship according to the ritual of the Church. Mr. Cran was brought up ir the Church of Scotland, and his colleague in the Protestant Church of France ; but they did noi scruple to follow Dr. Kerr's advice, which made them the more acceptable to the gentlemen, and seems to have been attended with a blessing tc their own souls. Early in August Mr. Cran wrote to Dr. Kerr : " We are well and happy. I read Prayers last Sunday for the first time in my life, I bless God who put it into your heart to advise us to come hither. The Europeans and the Natives including the five Northern Circars of Ganjam, Vizagapatam, Rajahmundry, Masulipatam, and Guntoor, the greater portion ol the Nizam's extensive territories, the districts of Cuddapah and Bellary, ceded by him to the British, the eastern provinces ol Mysore, and the northern portion of the Carnatic. Nor is this lan- guage unknown in the more southern parts of India ; for the descendants of those Teloogoo families which were deputed by the kings of Vidianagara to conlroul their southern conquests, or which occasionally emigrated from Telingana to avoid famine or oppression, are scattered all over the Dravida and Karnataca pro- vinces ; and, even retaining the language of their forefathers, have diffused a knowledge of it throughout the Peninsula." Mr. Camp- bell further speaks of the Telinga, or Teloogoo, as " one of the most ancient, useful, and elegant languages of India." An interesting account of the Teloogoo country, language, and inhabitants, is given in the Missionary Register, 1840, pp. 423— 4 28. IN INDIA: BOOK X. 257 ,re very kind to us." The Collector, unknown to hem, wrote to the Governor in Council, requesting hat they might be allowed some acknowledgment jv these services : accordingly they received an llowance of ten pagodas per month. Ur. Kerr lso obtained for them the privilege of sending leir letters postage free. 5. Some time before, Dr. Kerr had baptized a A y°un& oung Arab, who was now at Vizagapatam. This vert. ear he was seriously ill ; and during his sickness le Missionaries visited him, prayed with him, and ere happy to find that his greatest consolations rose from the blessed truths contained in the Word f God. After his recovery they began to instruct im in the English language. He was very zealous 1 endeavouring to gain converts to the Christian jligion, and kept several Natives in his house, ider a continued course of religious instruction. In lose days of moral dearth in India, one instance this kind was encouraging to those who were bouring for the conversion of the Natives, and it ust have rejoiced the heart of Dr. Kerr to find that s disciple continued so steadfast in the faith, and i diligent for the salvation of others. 6. While studying the Teloogoo language, the Com"i issionaries continued to officiate in English on the mentof jrd's Day, and also set apart three evenings in the °P^a" 3ek for the instruction of the East Indians who 3re engaged in the military service. They like- se opened an English School, under a Native iristian, who accompanied them from Madras. !nong the scholars were three young Brahmins ; id the School was so highly appreciated, that yeral of the pupils came thirty miles to attend it, id others from shorter distances. In the following January (1806) they were encou- ^ed by the frequency with which the Brahmins :;led on them to converse about religion. They i'OL. iv. s 258 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. Mission House and Free School. had seldom less than four or five with them, sor of whom spake openly in favour of the Gospe others opposed what they heard ; and a third par endeavoured to parry the truth with affirming, " th it is all one, and he that adheres strictly to t tenets of the religion of his country, will be accept of God, and admitted into heaven." The Miss naries, however, did not attend exclusively to t Brahmins. When able to speak the language w' enough to enter into conversation with the Nativ they visited the surrounding villages, and proclaim to their numerous inhabitants of all castes the G spel of Salvation. 7. Through the exertions and influence of t Collector, they obtained from the Zemindar a sj of ground for their Mission premises. This gent man having procured for them the sanction of t Madras Government to build upon it, they beg to erect a habitation, which was finished by t month of November. By this time they had unc their care between thirty and forty young perso twelve of whom were children of caste, and t rest East Indians. Several of them could alrea repeat the Catechisms and other elementary woi put into their hands. The good effects of thj incipient exertions were soon apparent. The miserable state of the numerous youth their neighbourhood induced them to devise m( extensive means for their instruction ; for whi purpose they drew up an address, accompanied w a plan, for a Free School, which was circulat through the settlement, and met with general si port. The European community contributed lil rally towards the erection of a School-house, besic monthly subscriptions for the maintenance of t scholars whose parents could not afford to pay i them. The Governor, Dr. Kerr, and other frier at Madras, contributed to the same object, and th IN INDIA : BOOK X. 259 let with every encouragement to go forward. By ie liberality of their friends they were enabled also ) distribute rice on the Lord's Day to the numerous istressed objects who came to them for charity, 'heir Free School contained an equal number of oys and girls, and they procured the services of a ious young Englishman to instruct them. 8. While encouraged by the steady increase of their Missiona- o */ r these men's own souls, they were pained at the vandal which their intemperance presented in the ght of the Heathen, and feared that it would hinder ie propagation of the Gospel among them. They let, also, with other difficulties ; but in them all ley consulted their steady friend, Dr. Kerr, how to roceed, and he never failed to give them the wisest ounsel. Mr. Cran \ in one of his letters acknow- pging this kindness, after rendering thanks to God )r raising up one who was both able and willing 3 strengthen his hands and encourage his heart, dded — "I will not thank you, however, for what ou have done in support of the Missionary cause. 'he spread of the Gospel is as dear to you as it can e to me." " May you shine in this dark country 111 you behold the Sun of Righteousness rising I shine on India for ever. Then, and not till then, iay you say, ( Lord, now lettest thou Thy servant epart in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy sal- ^ition.' " He then encouraged himself by reference 1 the Saviour's meek endurance of the contradiction if sinners against Himself. 9. They studied the Teloogoo language with such T1^eir Te" (') Mr. Des Granges was gone to Calcutta to be married. s 2 Transla- tions. 260 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, diligence, that this year they produced the trans lation of some Tracts, composed chiefly of texti of Scripture, which Dr. Kerr printed for them a the Asylum press. They were greatly pleased witl the type, and the accuracy with which the work wa executed. "This specimen," Des Granges wrote " brightens our prospect of one day seeing God' Holy Word printed in the native language." " Wha pleasure would it be," wrote Cran to the same friend " to have a few thousand copies of the Scripture circulating among the Natives in their own language But this will be a work of immense labour. It is ou firm opinion — I believe we borrowed it from you— that a native can give but very little assistance i] translating the Bible. After making many trials o the most capable Natives around us, we find that, n dependence can be placed on a single sentence Hence, till we get a more extensive acquaintanc with the Teloogoo, our intended translation will no go on very fast. We make some attempts howeve every day." " That Missionaries, who believe th Scriptures, should execute the work in preference t employing a graceless Brahmin, few will deny ; nc to mention, that a Brahminical translation wouL only be of use among his own tribe ; for the lowe classes would not understand it." At the same time they were at work upon a trans lation of the English Liturgy, several parts of whie they had executed. Mr. Cran, though a Presby terian, wrote to Dr. Kerr, " The Articles of th Church of England express our religious sentiment; while we consider the Form of Prayer as one of th most noble specimens of human composition." Bn as yet they had no native congregation to use it, an do not seem to have been sanguine in their expec tation of speedy conversions from among then Already they might have baptized several, had the IN INDIA : BOOK X. 2G1 llowed them to retain any vestige of caste ; but this hey determined to resist at the outset, rightly judg- ng it to be the safest way of commencing their areer, both to test the sincerity of those who pro- >osed to join them, and also to raise a barrier in the pay of others " who might have selfish ends in lew. 10. The success of their School at the end of the Progress irst year was sufficient to encourage them to pro- schools. eed. While some of their pupils made good pro- gress in elementary knowledge, the hearts of others, hey remarked, seemed to be under the influence of Divine Grace. These manifested a cordial affec- ion for their teachers, and their attachment to hea- hen rites and superstitions was rapidly decreasing, rheir prejudices of caste, also, were wearing away >y the silent influence of education. After School he young Brahmin was to be seen working in the garden with the Parriah, and that of his own ac- cord ; for the Missionaries avoided every unneces- ary interference with their feelings. It was already leasing to find many of the scholars unwilling to eave School when their education was completed, though they received nothing for their attendance »ut their learning, and," as the Missionaries ex- pressed it, " that degree of civility which one man |,wes to another." Some of their scholars boarded rath them ; and they considered that the establish- lent of such Schools would prove highly conducive ) the spread of Christianity.1 But they did not confine their attention to these chools. Their Journals furnish pleasing proofs of ■leir constant endeavours to enlighten the minds of le adult Heathen, by embracing every opportunity (') The above is written chiefly from their private letters to ]•. Kerr of Madras. We now proceed to use the Reports and 2(52 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. Conver- sion of a Teloogoo Brahmin. to converse with them on the great principles the Christian Revelation ; and they were assiste in their exertions by the liberality of the English the Settlement. 11. About this time Messrs. Cran and D Granges gave the following account of a convert* Teloogoo Brahmin, named Subbarayer, who h; joined them in their labours. He was previous an accountant in a regiment of Tippoo Saib's, ai after the death of that prince he held a simil situation under an English officer. Anxious to o tain eternal happiness, he was advised by an ag< Brahmin to repeat a certain prayer four hundn thousand times. This task he more than performe and accompanied it by many fatiguing ceremonie but finding no satisfaction from them, he resolved return from the pagoda he had visited to his famil In his way home he met with a Romanist, wl conversed with him on religious subjects, and ga him two books on the Christian religion, in Telo goo, with which he was so much pleased, that ] began to think of embracing Christianity. I sooner was this discovered by his friends, than tin became exceedingly alarmed, and offered him large sum of money, and the entire management the family estate, hoping thus to prevent reproai being brought on his caste. These temptatioi however, did not move him : he declared that tl salvation of his soul must be preferred to all world considerations ; and leaving his wife behind, wl was unwilling to accompany him, he returned the priest, and was subsequently baptized by tl name of Anundarayer. Before his baptism be v luntarily delivered up his Brahminical thread ai cut off his hair, which rendered it impossible f him to resume his caste. A few months having elapsed, he was sent by tl priest to Pondicherry, where he met with his wif IN INDIA: BOOK X. 263 vho, after suffering much persecution from her re- ations, had determined to join him. With her he ifterwards removed to Tranquebar, where he was nuch gratified to find that the Bible was translated, Liid that there were no images in their Churches, ghich he always much disliked, and against which le had often argued with the priests. Though reated, at first, with suspicion by the Danish Mis- ionaries, they were afterwards sufficiently satisfied vith him to admit him to the Lord's Table. He tudied the Scriptures, which he had never seen )efore, with great diligence, and made some trans- ations from Tamul into Teloogoo, which language le wrote with elegance, as well as the Mahratta. le declined all the offers of his friends to recom- nend him for secular employment at Madras or ranjore, being earnestly desirous of occupation in he service of the Church of Christ. 12. Having heard of the Missionaries at Vizaga- His recep- Datam, he expressed a strong desire to visit them, }X>ui"dat loping that he might be useful among the Teloo- vizaga- 500s : and the Missionaries, being satisfied with his ratam- estimonials, received him, and afterwards baptized lis wife. He shortly after made a tour up the coun- ry, and preached the Gospel with great zeal and tcceptance. He was also very useful in the work if translation ; and his exertions in every respect ully realized the hopes entertained of him at his eception. But he had yet much to suffer for the *fame of Christ. Besides the reproaches of his aste, he was sometimes beaten by the Heathen to vhom he spake on the doctrines of Christianity, nd he bore the marks of violence on his forehead, iut he patiently endured their persecution, de- lining to make any complaint.1 (') Appendix to Sixteenth Report, No. III. Seventh Report of ritish and Foreign Bible Society. Also, Owen's History of the bciety. Vol. ii. p. 19. 264 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. Death of Mr. Cran. Arrival of two Mis- sionaries. 13. On the 8th of January 1809 Mr. Cran died c a bilious fever, with which he was attacked in th previous November. Notwithstanding his debili tated state, he exerted himself to the last, an preached to the Natives in Teloogoo but a fe^ days before his death. Des Granges was for a tim almost overwhelmed by this calamity. " Reflectio on my loss," he says, " creates in me sensations c grief which I cannot easily suppress." But deepl as he deplored the death of his colleague, his com plicated labours often left him little time to reflec upon it. From the dawn of day until nine or te o'clock at night he considered every moment nc employed in his proper duties as " stolen. I ca give no better appellation," he said, " to time spen that has not the welfare, enlargement, and stabilit of the Mission as its chief object. If God spare m life I will endeavour to perform this duty as a testi mony of my esteem and respect for departed worth. An appropriate way for a Missionary to improv the death of a brother. 14. In the same year two Missionaries, the Re\ Messrs. Gordon and Lee, arrived to strengthen tin Mission. They had sailed from England in 1807, b way of America, where they were detained in con sequence of the differences between the govern ments of Great Britain and the United States 1 (') The following- instance of generous conduct on the part ( an American captain during this war is worthy of being re corded : — " An American privateer having captured, in the Irish Channe a sloop from Cardigan, laden with coal, the captain of the privatee entered the cabin to survey his prize. Observing there a sma] box, with an aperture in the lid, similar to a Poor's Box, and ai inscription on it, 'Missionary Box,' he inquired what it was. Th Welshman, apprehending the destruction of his vessel and propert (according to the recent practice of the Americans to burn thei prizes), replied with a sigh — ' Ah, it's all over now ! You mus know that I and my poor fellows have been accustomed to drop i penm IN INDIA : BOOK X. 265 but they usefully employed themselves at New York until the termination of the war. They then sailed, with their families, from Philadelphia, in May 1809, and arrived at Calcutta in September. Steps were soon taken to facilitate their journey from Bengal to Vizagapatam, where they arrived just in time to supply the place of Cran, and to gladden the heart of Des Granges before he was called to follow his departed friend. 15. He was taken ill on the 4th of July 1810, and 5J£g£f died on the 12th, in the thirtieth year of his age. Granges. Mrs. Des Granges was lying ill at the same time in the next room, and being, by his wish, carried through his chamber a few hours before his death, they took their last farewell till they should meet again beyond the grave. His children wTere also, at his request, brought to his bed-side. The scene was affecting beyond description. " In regard to the state of his mind, during his affliction," said his sur- viving colleagues, " it was calm and serene from first to last : his words were few, owing to his great pain and weakness. When asked what he was most anxious about, he replied, ' The concerns of the Mission, more particularly the translation of the Scriptures ; but,' added he, ' God can carry that on without my means, so that my life is not necessary on that account.' " He then gave particular directions to his young colleagues respecting this translation, the management of the Schools, and the general concerns of the Mission. A number of persons penny a piece into that box every Sunday morning-, to help to send out Missionaries for the preaching- of the Gospel.5 — ' Indeed !' said the American : ' that is a good thing — a good thing indeed ! ' After a short pause, he put out his hand to the master of the sloop — ' I will not touch a hair of your heads, nor injure your vessel' — and immediately departed, leaving the astonished and grateful Welshman to pursue his course unmolested ! " Missionary Register, 1811, p. 511. 266 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. His cha- racter and labours. Another Missionary arrives. standing around his bed, he was asked whether he wished to meet them in heaven. " Oh yes," he an- swered, " and, if I could, I would now tell them how good the Lord has been to me." Poor Anundarayer was much affected ; and or being assured that the same care should be taker of him by the surviving Brethren as he had received from Des Granges, he burst into tears, and pressing to his lips the hands of his dying father, as he called him, he kissed them, and cried — " Will you praj to Jesus to give us His blessing?" The dying Mis- sionary then closed his hands, and prayed for him Anundarayer then said, " I will not go from this place ; but will go on translating the Old and New Testaments as long as God shall give me power, In the place where you die, I will die, and will noi leave this compound to go anywhere else." Soor after this affecting interview, Des Granges breathed his last in peace. His remains were conveyed tc the European cemetery, attended by nearly all tli€ gentlemen in the settlement, the members and scholars of the establishment, and a vast number o] the Natives of every caste. 16. Des Granges was a man of prayer, much ac- quainted with his own heart, and one that abhorred sin in all its forms. The great work on which he set his mind was the translation of the Scriptures, upon which he had laboured for five years, and had just completed the first three Gospels at the time of his death. His other numerous avocations pre- vented his making greater progress, and he was much employed in distributing copies of them in manuscript in the country. He was universally esteemed in the place, and the very Heathen w ere constrained to acknowledge that " he was a good man." 17. Messrs. Gordon and Lee entered on their work with zeal ; but they soon felt the heavy loss IN INDIA : BOOK X. 267 they had sustained, and found that they should re- quire two more Missionaries. Taking into view the extent of country over which the Teloogoo lan- guage prevails, one hundred Missionaries, they declared, would be insufficient for its due cultiva- tion. The field of labour was vast, but they occu- pied it with diligence ; and in 1812 the Mission was strengthened by the arrival of another Missionary, Rev. Mr. Pritchett, who was originally destined for a Mission to Burmah, with Mr. Brain, who died a short time after his arrival. On the death of his colleague, Mr. Pritchett joined the Brethren at Vizagapatam, at their urgent request. As soon as they had all acquired a competent knowledge of the language, they carried on the various departments of the Mission with considerable energy ; and the following summary, drawn up from their journals and letters for the next three years, will show with what result. 18. They went, by rotation, thrice a week into s"™mafy •■n i i 1-11- ot the state the populous villages, and read to the inhabitants a of the Mis- portion of the Scriptures in their own language, S10n- conversing with them on the subject read, and dis- tributing copies of the New Testament to those who could read and were willing to accept them. They stated, however, with much concern, that, in several villages, few persons beside the Brahmins were able to read or willing to learn. In their Teloogoo School they had forty scholars ; and in the English, twenty. " At first," they ob- served, " with all our solicitude to exclude every thing heathen, we were careful not to be too rigid, lest we should defeat our own object ; but we have gradually prevailed, so that it is now altogether a Christian Seminary. Instead of a prayer which the scholars were accustomed to present to a female deity, whom they suppose to preside over letters, and whom they in some way identify with their 268 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, books, and even with the sand in which they inscribe 1 the characters (so that these are objects of their adoration), Anundarayer composed for them a suit- able address to the True God. Before they are dis- missed school, one boy repeats this prayer, and is followed by the others sentence by sentence." Their visits to the Native Schools sometimes afforded them great pleasure. When they entered one of these they found a number of children re- peating aloud the first chapter of St. Luke's Gospel, which they had begun to transcribe upon their palmyra leaves. Copies of the Word of God were thus quickly multiplied, and that by the hands oi the Heathen themselves. The Missionaries concluded this Report with the i remark, " We have no trust in ourselves, nor dis- trust in God. We would fain hope that the fields are whitening unto the harvest. With gratitude and pleasure we inform you that Divine Providence has opened for us a way of disseminating the Word of Truth in the Native Schools of this town. Some oi the Teachers have eagerly embraced it : many oi their pupils are copying it ; and several have com- mitted a considerable portion to memory." The novelty of catechizing the children brought together many adults to hear them ; and the promptitude oi their answers awakened general interest, and af- forded topics for conversation on the spot. The wives of the Missionaries attended daily to a Free School, which they had established for the in- struction of girls, both Native and East Indian. a Braii- jy jn their visits to the native villages they were niiny , reader of assisted by a Brahmin named Narasimooloo, who. turesCip" though a Heathen, bore a good character, and took great interest in the study of religion. This man for some time, of his own accord, spake with great firmness and freedom to the Natives in behalf oi Christianity ; and the Missionaries were at length IX INDIA : BOOK X. 260 nduced to employ him as a Scripture Reader rom place to place ; but not content with merely eading the Gospel, he endeavoured to explain it ,ccording to the best of his ability. When one of he people reproved him for reading a Christian >ook, not having courage to avow his belief — if he did lelieve what he read — he answered the man, that te came there as his master's servant and merely sxecuted his orders. It appears that many of the 3rahmins were willing to do any thing for money, Lnd were so destitute of every principle of con- cience, and even of common consistency, that, for he sake of a pecuniary reward, they were not un- villing to unite in any efforts to instruct their coun- rymen, though it tended to undermine their own ■eligion and influence. But there was reason to lope that Narasimooloo engaged in the work from i better motive, though as yet ashamed to avow his convictions. 20. This Station was deprived of the services of influence VIr. Lee in 1813, when he removed to Ganjam ; "peKhe 3ut his place was supplied in September 1815 by country. mother Missionary, Mr. Dawson. Not long after, VIr. Gordon, who had been absent from sickness, returned, with his health established, and he was joon enabled to exert himself with renewed vigour, rhe influence of Christianity appeared to be gra- dually diffusing in the country ; so that the attach- ment of many Heathens to their superstitions was evidently diminished, and their attention to the Gospel increased. Having heard that at Chicacole, a town about sixty miles north of Vizagapatam, some persons had been induced to forsake the pa- goda and throw away a favourite token of their idolatry, which they used to wear on their persons, one of the Brethren paid them a visit. Upon as- certaining the fact, he inquired into the cause ; when he found, that, by reading the True Vedas, as they 270 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. The trans- lation of the Scrip- tures. called the New Testament, which the Missionaries had sent them, and also by conversation wit! Anundarayer, who had formerly visited them fron Vizagapatam, they had resolved to renounce theii superstitions. 21. Mr. Pritchett had for some time been engage( in the translation of the Scriptures into Teloogoo in which he had now made considerable progress The first edition of the Gospels which they hac printed was disposed of, and the call for more copie: was very urgent, especially to the southward ofthei station, and at Madras.1 GANJAM. A Missio- nary re- moves to Ganjam. 1. In 1813 Mr. Lee, as we have just seen, wen to Ganjam, a considerable town on the coast, abou one hundred and twenty miles to the northward He removed thither, with the consent of his bre thren, at the invitation of some friends on the spo who were desirous of his ministerial services. Hen he was surrounded, not only by a vast body of tin Natives, but by a multitude of Portuguese and Eas Indians. He soon opened a School for children o the latter description, and another for the Natives in which were taught both English and Teloogoo and thereby he had an opportunity to introduce am explain the doctrines of the Gospel. He obtainec the appointment of officiating Chaplain to the set (') Mr. Pritchett finished the Teloogoo New Testament in th following' year. Of the excellence of the version a judgment ma he formed from the opinion given by Mr. Campbell, reputed to b the best Teloogoo scholar on the coast, and by the most learne Shastroo attached to the College of Fort St. George ; both of whon on inspecting the translation, spoke of it in very favourable terms " as a plain, intelligible version, suited to the people, and adapte to general use." — History of the British and Foreign Bible Societj Vol. iii. pp. 462, 463. TN INDIA : BOOK X. 271 tlement, and the attendance of Europeans and others on the Church Service was encouraging : about one hundred persons assembled twice on the Lord's Day for Divine Worship. After the Evening Ser- vice, he read a portion of the Scriptures to the Na- tives who were present, and explained it to them in Teloogoo. He also attended once a week at the hospital, to instruct his sick and dying countrymen, many of whom he found hardened by sin, and in a state of almost heathen darkness. 2. He proceeded, also, with the translation of the His pro- Book of Genesis into Teloogoo : he likewise translated ertionf.eV Dr. Watts's First Catechism, a Spelling-book, and Bishop Wilson's little work written for the instruction of the North-American Indians. The Odea being also spoken at Ganjam, he was desirous that a col- leagjue might be speedily sent out to him, to study that language, as the Orissa country adjacent pre- sented a wide field of usefulness for one who could converse with the people. Mr. Lee received an invitation to another large town, where the friends who invited him pledged themselves for his support whilst among them ; but he did not deem it expedient to remove thither, un- less his present station could be supplied by another Missionary. He distributed a great number of the Gospels in Teloogoo, most of which were applied for. This afforded him a favourable opportunity to speak to the people on their important contents ; but he found it necessary to proceed with caution in his endeavours to instruct the Natives, the alarm which prevailed on this subject at Madras having reached this distant station. 3. This promising commencement soon met with Compelled a serious interruption. In 1815 Ganjam was visited q0,,^11^ by a malignant fever, which had its origin, as station. Mas supposed, in an extensive overflowing of the low country from a violent storm. Most of the 272 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Europeans quitted the station. Half the houses in the native quarter of the town were left without in- habitants ; and a stop was put to the Missionary's efforts, both his congregation and the scholars being dispersed. His own constitution suffered so severe a shock that he was under the necessity of retiring from all labour for a season. Indeed, it was provi- dential that he was obliged, by his illness, to withdraw from Ganjam, for the place was soon after invaded by the Pindarees ; and had he been there at the time, it is probable that he and all his family would have been murdered. Two thousand of those free- booters invaded the place on the 24th of December 1816 ; and his house, in which he had left most of his effects, was plundered. Mr. Lee, after having taken a voyage to Vizagapatam and Madras, not finding his health restored, removed, with his family, to the Cape of Good Hope, whence he subsequently returned to England.1 MADRAS. two Mis sionaries. Arrival of i. In the year 1804 the Society resolved to esta- blish a Mission at Surat2; and in December two young men — one, Dr.Taylor of the medical profession, and the other, Rev. William C. Loveless — were set apart for that service, and sailed for India. They arrived at Madras on the 24th of June 1805, where they met Cran and Des Granges, who introduced them to the Christian friends from whom they (') The fever prevailed at Ganjam five or six years, when it altogether ceased, and the place has since been again considered more healthy than even Vizagapatam. Such are the vicissitudes of a tropical climate. — Hamilton's East India Gazetteer. The Ganjam Mission was now relinquished, and not resumed for some years. (2) The reasons for projecting- this Mission will be explained in the sequel. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 273 had themselves received so much attention ; and :he strangers were welcomed with equal cordiality. Conferring together in what way they could best promote the object of their Society, it was deemed idvisable for Dr.Taylor to visit the Baptist Missio- mries in Bengal, in order to gain from their expe- dience such information as might be useful in their uture course. 2. It seemed desirable for Mr. Loveless to remain One aP- it Madras until his colleague's return, and make an {££?<* tttempt to preach to the English and the East theAsy- indians, many of whom appeared to be anxious for lum' •eligious instruction. The importance of Madras is a Missionary station was obvious to them all ; but it this time Mr. Loveless had no intention to occupy t permanently, merely intending to employ himself isefully as opportunity might arise during the ibsence of Dr. Taylor. But the providence of God vas about to direct his steps in a way that he knew lot. The Male Asylum was much in want of an English Teacher, and the Rev. Dr. Kerr, with the consent of the Governor and the Directors, offered dm the appointment, which, after much deliberation, le was induced to accept. He found the situation Tduous, having three hundred boys under his care. le undertook the general superintendence of all the lasses, both in their ordinary school exercises, and Jso in their moral conduct and religious instruction, rhis establishment presented a large field for useful abour, several of the scholars having arrived at years »f maturity. There were also five families upon he premises, who manifested a pleasing disposition o attend to his religious instructions. 3. Mr. Loveless exerted himself, also, among the His appii- Sast Indians residing in Black Town, assembling Jatiron to hem in a private way in the houses of different lieved. riends, and preaching to them the Word of God. rhey were thankful for this service ; and, on the VOL. IV. t 274 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. whole, at the expiration of little more than a yea L after his arrival he was able to report, that the stati of things at Madras appeared favourable to thi cause of Missions ; that he continued to meet witl much encouragement from his clerical friends, thi Chaplains ; and that he was fully — he hoped use fully — employed. But his diffidence made him fee unequal to the situation to which the Divine Provi dence had so unexpectedly called him. In thi impression, however, none of his friends partici pated. He did not know the power of that sim plicity of character and unobtrusive perseveranci in his work for which he was so remarkable. Hi was the very man to begin the Mission in thosi days of jealousy ; for he quietly gained upon tin confidence of some who would have looked witl suspicion on a Missionary of a more self-confiden and stirring spirit. Yet it was long before he coul< be persuaded that he was in his right place ; anc his earliest Reports to his Society contained earnes applications for a suitable person to relieve him that he might join his colleague, who was at Surat He wrote, towards the end of 1806, "Aversion to visi the great has prevented me from acquiring tha knowledge of others, or so frequently visiting them as might be proper and useful. However, I trust < more able Missionary is on his way, whose zealous and prudent attention to this part of his office wil soon make up this deficiency, and convey to yoi the pleasing intelligence of many new and ablt friends to the cause of Christ. I feel anxious foi his arrival, being persuaded that much good maj be done in this way which I have not been able tc accomplish." Others, however, knew him better, and encouraged him to remain ; and he occupied this commanding station to the satisfaction of many, and with great advantage to his Society, so long as he remained in India. In the year 1808 he was IN INDIA : BOOK X. 275 ieprived of his kind friend, Dr. Kerr ; but he con- tinued to enjoy the countenance and friendly assist- mce of the Rev. M. Thompson, on the removal of ;hat gentleman to Madras. Yet, as his services vere wholly in English, and he had no time to at- end to the native language and the heathen popu- ation, he was not satisfied with his position, and continued to be urgent with the Society at home to end him a colleague, who should devote himself to he Natives at the Presidency. When he heard hat they intended to comply with his request he vas greatly rejoiced, and wrote, " His services here, 10 doubt, would be of great benefit to the work, as Madras may be said to be the head of information nd influence to an immense portion of British ter- itory in India. Should he be a man of good abili- ies, both natural and acquired, united with great wisdom and prudence, and all under the controul f those dispositions which the Great Head of the "hurch alone can bestow, his usefulness to the lissionary cause would be very extensive." 4. In the meantime his ministrations among the Erection lass to whom he had specially devoted himself pefand*" rere so prospered, that the place of their assembly, *w° fter two or three removals, still proving too small >r his increasing audience, they agreed, on his roposal, to commence a subscription among them- ?lves to build a Chapel in Black Town. Their Qntributions were small, as their means were mited ; and though Mr. Loveless obtained some ssistance from a few more wealthy friends ; yet ley advanced but slowly towards the sum required, ntil a benevolent individual, William Harcourt 'orriano, Esq., an aged and retired civil servant f the Company, well known in the Settlement for is piety and benevolence, came forward with a beral donation, which enabled them to purchase a iece of ground, conveniently situated in the street t 2 27G HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. Mr. Love- less re- signs the Master- ship of the Asylum. Arrival of a Misio- nary. called Popham's Broadway. Here they imm diately commenced building a Chapel large enou£ to contain six hundred persons, which was carri< on without interruption. When completed, it w opened for Public Worship, with the consent Government ; and Mr. Loveless officiated here wi great acceptance. His congregation consist* chiefly of East Indians, many of whom were write in the public offices ; and the beneficial effect his ministry upon them was remarkable and exte sive. Their numbers rapidly increased ; and the improvement was such as to be distinctly ackno^ ledged by their superiors, the civil servants of G vernment under whom they were employed. After a time, two Schools were added to the Ch pel, for boys and girls ; one on the north and tl other on the south side, each calculated to hold 01 hundred and fifty children. 5. In the year 1812, finding his time much occ pied with his Chapel and Schools, and meetir with great encouragement in his work, Mr. Lov less judged it expedient to resign his situation : the Asylum, and opened a private school at V pery, for the maintenance of himself and his famil In this new situation he found himself much more i liberty, and less interrupted in his ministerial wor which was increasing upon him ; and he becan more importunate with the Society for an assistanl 6. But they were unable to comply with h request before the year 1816, when, in August, 1 hailed the arrival of the Rev. Richard Knill, wh during the short time that his health permitte him to remain, proved an active and useful co league. He was able immediately to assist in tli English Services of the Chapel, and also anion the soldiers in the fort and at St. Thomas's Moun where they assembled in a house left for the pui pose by a pious Sergeant- Major. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 277 The Chapel was well attended, and continued to be supported by the hand of munificence. The Boys' School contained, at the close of 1816, one hundred and forty-seven children : the Girls' School was not yet opened. They had besides five Native Schools in the vicinity, containing, together, two hundred and fifty scholars. These establishments were yet in a state of infancy, but they promised to be productive of much good ; and the children ire described as intelligent and active, and as exhi- biting to the attentive eye, amid the ruins of fallen nature, much that encouraged the hope of their becoming wise unto salvation. We have seen above 1 the exertions of Mr. Love- less, with some of his congregation, in the establish- ment of the Friend-in-Need Society ; and in 1814 he and his friends formed another Institution, called the Missionary Friend Society, which, at the close of 1816, had remitted to the Parent Society three hundred and forty pagodas2, a considerable sum for persons in their circumstances. SOUTH TRAVANCORE. I. The next Station occupied by this Society in Mr- Rin- South India was Malaudy, in South Travancore. prepares When Messrs. Cran and Des Granges proceeded to for!?is Vizagapatam they left their companion, Ringletaube, at Tranquebar, he having preferred the South for his sphere of action. He soon followed them as far as Madras, where he also was welcomed by Dr. Kerr, who supplied him with some school-books and other necessary articles for his Mission, with which he returned to Tranquebar. Mere he re- mained several months, assisting the venerable Danish Missionary, Dr. John, studying the Tamul (') Ch. 3. s. 1(>. C) 136/. sterling. 278 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, language, and collecting information relating to th labours of previous Missionaries and the natural his tory and the languages of India. He studied Tamv with such success, that within a twelvemonth h composed a sermon in that language, and also short Dictionary in English and Taixml. **is 2. In acknowledging the protection which Gc on the vernment had afforded to the Missionaries, h befor6Ct expressed his persuasion that a still more decide him. patronage of them would have the most benefice influence on its own interests. Tracing the open tions of Divine Providence in this respect, he ol served, " They are slow but sure." " The tooth ( time seems to gnaw incessantly here as well a elsewhere ; and God will finally lay rocks in th dust. The Missionary aspect of the country is s much changed since the English came into thes parts, that, the Lord helping His servants, we nee not despair of final success. I am one of th greatest cowards that ever went forth shod wit the preparation of the Gospel ; but the Lord i mercy comforts my wretched heart more and mor as I approach the field of action. He has indeei appeared for us : whom shall we fear ? and if w fall in the heat of the battle, before success decide in favour of our beloved Leader, we shall only b sorry that we cannot die ten times for Him." Hadtyof" ^' This extract from his correspondence ma; character, serve to explain his character. A Chaplain 1 wh knew him remarks, " He was an eccentric ; but, really believe, a truly Christian man." It may parti; account, also, for his behaviour to the Society fo: Promoting Christian Knowledge, whose Mission ii Calcutta he deserted 2, and for some irregularitie in his subsequent conduct. Eccentricity is often i (') The Rev. Marmaduke Thompson. (2) Book i.\. c. 1. dec. 5. s. 4. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 21\) o-reat misfortune : it has rendered the finest abili- ties of little avail for practical purposes, and di- verted good men from the straightforward course of duty. This ought to be borne in mind in judging of the aberrations of a Christian brother, lest we censure with severity conduct which might admit of some extenuation. 4. In the spring of 1800 Ringletaube concluded He sails to go to Tinnevelly and South Travancore, with a Corinu l" riew to help the destitute congregations of Chris- tians in those parts, as well as to attempt to diffuse the knowledge of salvation among their heathen neighbours. He sailed from Tranquebar to Tuti- 3orin, where he introduced himself to the Christians is a Missionary, and preached to about fifty of them tris first extempore sermon in Tamul, from the words of St. Paul, " The Spirit itself beareth wit- ness with our spirit that we are the children of God." 5. From Tuticorin he proceeded to Palamcottah, j^™™|£_ where he was kindly received, and preached both in veuy pro- English and Tamul. He then made a tour through vince- :he South of Tinnevelly, travelling as far as Mana- oar, accompanied by an aged Catechist, and every- where preaching the Word of God. After visiting several other places, he returned to Palamcottah, ind thence travelled again in other directions. In these journeys he met with numerous incidents, some encouraging and some of a contrary nature. He travelled upwards of a thousand miles from con- gregation to congregation, preached the Gospel to multitudes, and baptized many adults, besides the children of Christian parents. Subsequently he took a journey to Trichinopoly, where he baptized thirty-six adults. He reckoned the Christians to the South at about five thousand, who were under the care of thirty Native Teachers. He found many of them very ignorant of the first principles of the 280 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. Resolves to settle in South Tra- vancore. Gospel, which he justly attributed to the warn of a Missionary among them ; and proposed to the Tanjore Missionaries to take up his abode at Palam- cottah, and superintend these numerous congm gations; but as he was now pledged to anothei Society it was not deemed advisable to accede t< his proposal, though the Brethren were thankful fo: his visits to their people while without a Missionary of their own. 6. He next turned his thoughts to the westeri coast, and in the autumn of this year made ajourne; through the kingdoms of Travancore and Cochin with a view to his future settlement. The Britisl Resident of Travancore, Colonel Macaulay, enter tained him with hospitality, and assisted him in th prosecution of his design. Through the influence c this officer, the Rajah of Travancore granted hir permission to fix his abode and build a Church a Malaudy, near Oodagherry, to the south of th Ghauts, and adjoining the Tinnevelly province For the present he occupied a small native hut nea the spot, ten feet by six, furnished with a com mo: wooden table, one or two stools, and a mere nativ cot, thus living in the simplest manner, with littl regard to his personal comfort. He had two pre mising young men under him, whom he was trainin for the ministry ; and he proposed to establish Seminary for twelve youths to be instructed for th same work. The expense of maintaining the whol he reckoned at eighty-two pounds per annum. The result of these preliminary exertions an arrangements greatly encouraged him to go forward and he acknowledged that he had reason to bless th Lord of the harvest that He had graciously owne< his feeble endeavours. But his labours here wer suspended, for the present, in consequence of th war in Travancore, particularly by a treacherou assault upon the British troops, which produced IN INDIA: BOOK X. 281 complication of distressing events in those parts, md obliged Ringletaube to seek refuge at Palam- sottahj where he was detained a considerable time. While there he continued to perform Divine Service Doth in English and Tamul, and studied to improve limself in the latter language. 7. Peace being at length restored, he resumed his SetSr°!^° labours, and established six principal stations, where — nume- le was assisted by Native Catechists. His journal [j^1'1'1" n 1810 contains an account of his having baptized aetween two and three hundred persons, and men- tions that there were many more candidates for the Drdinance. At some of these stations he had built aid opened Places of Worship, and in others, ground md timber had been purchased for the purpose. At (Vuticada, after preaching to a considerable number rf Natives under a mango tree, he baptized an old man from Covilvilley, ninety-seven years of age, whom he called, the Patriarch Jacob. This aged convert, leaning on his two sons, who were baptized at the same time, shed tears of joy for their conver- sion as well as his own. But a more interesting figure, if possible, in this group, was a Schoolmaster, crippled in both legs by a fall from a tree, who had been brought ten miles on men's shoulders to hear the Word. " Since," said this man, " I lost the use of my legs I have had nothing but Heaven in view." 8. Ringletaube did not neglect " to exhort these Extreme converts to be obedient to their masters, and parti- $ XT' '" cularly to the magistrates, and to wave all views of people. temporal advantage by professing Christianity, and not to imagine that they would be exempt from the cross, or discharged from the obligation of their relative duties." This admonition lie found very needful, for the people in general were extremely ignorant, and he had reason to question the motives of some in ofFering to embrace Christianity. In one place, none of the congregation could answer the 282 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, simple question, " What must you do to be saved ? ' In another village about three hundred people requested him to baptize them ; but when he asked their reason for desiring it, they could not tell. The best instructed of them replied, indeed, " For the good of my soul ;" but here their knowledge ended One assigned the following reason for desiring bap- tism : " My two brothers, coming down from a palmyra tree, received a mortal blow from the devr in their chests. I want to be baptized, in order tc avoid a similar fate." Another person gave him this answer : " Formerly I paid ten panchukrums to Go- vernment ; this year the Collector demands twelve : therefore I desire to become a Christian ;" expecting thereby to be exempt from this tax. There is a dis- trict in that province inhabited chiefly by Maho- medans, who embraced the faith of the Arabian impostor in order to escape a small tax of aboul eighteen pence a year, which the Shanars are obliged to pay, while the followers of Mahomet are exempted from it. Thus, for the sake of so trifling a sum, these people had agreed to change their religion ; but Ringletaube, unlike the Mahomedan Moollahs or the Romish Priests, determined to sanction no such base motives, and faithfully warned the people against them. Several men of high caste, both Hindoos and Mahomedans, intimated to him their readiness to become Christians if he would pay their debts ; but, upon his declining their proposal, they did not call again. He said, that for two hundred rupees he might have bought them all.1 And such is the character of the inhabitants of every part of India. Benefit of 9. In the progress of his Missionary work, Rirtj tions.xei gletaube distributed, with good effect, copies of the (') Brown's History of the Propagation of Christianity. Vol. ii. pp. 47.r>, 176. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 283 Scriptures in Portuguese and Tamul. In 1811 he also baptized above four hundred persons, including children, and might have baptized many more adults, had he not suspected their motives to be mercenary. He had to contend with many diffi- culties, arising chiefly from the duplicity, indolence, and cupidity of the people ; but there is reason to conclude that his labours were rendered effectual to the real conversion of several individuals, and that they contributed to diffuse the knowledge and in- fluence of Christianity among the Natives in general. 10. Besides the Catechists who were stationed at His varied bis principal villages, he employed five or six Na- audi- tive Schoolmasters for the instruction of youth. He cess- tiad likewise several boys in training, who assisted trim in reading, writing, and singing. One of them always accompanied him on his preaching excur- sions. He also occasionally sent them into the vil- lages, among the scattered proselytes, to teach them the Catechism. In 1812 he took a journey to the eastward, visiting several places on the coast. At Negapatam he was happy to meet with some of the fruits of former Missionaries' labours. At Tranque- 3ar he was taken dangerously ill ; and on his reco- very returned home, and resumed his work. He risked his several congregations twice a month, and every evening addressed as many as were willing to ittend. In some of these places the people were irregular in their attendance ; in others they were more constant ; and at one of them, Auticada, the con- gregation so much increased, that he found it neces- sary to enlarge the Church. About this time a new congregation sprang up in another village, where the people erected a small Church for themselves. His Report this year gives one hundred and forty- six baptisms, and the number of communicants amounted to about six hundred and seventy-seven ; but he does not give the number of Christians 284 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. He leaves the conn- try. Character of the Catechist in charge of the Mission. under his care. About sixty children were in th School, which he personally superintended. 11. Thus did he continue to labour until th year 1815. With all his eccentricities, which lei to conduct that sometimes seemed incompatibl with his office, he was devoted to his work while i Travancore. We have given above a description c his humble dwelling, and he continued to live i the same simple manner while he occupied thi post. Scarcely an article of his dress was of Eurc pean manufacture. He seldom had a coat to hi back, except when furnished with one by a frien in his occasional visits to Palamcottah.1 Expend ing his stipend upon his poor people, his persons wants seem never to have entered into his thought: But simply and heartily as this singular ma appeared to be given to the instruction of the poc people while he remained among them, in the yes 1815, in the full tide of his useful labours, he sue denly left them — no one seemed to know why, onl that something appeared to have come into hi strange head of other more hopeful work some where to the eastward. While at Madras, whithe he went to embark for that place, he called on th Rev. Marmaduke Thompson, with whom he sper an evening, in a very ordinary costume, for he ha no coat even then, though about to undertake voyage to sea : the only covering for his head wi something like a straw hat of native manufacture yet, wild as was his appearance, Mr. Thompson wi greatly interested in his conversation, and helpe him on his way. 12. Thus did poor Ringletaube close, as he ha commenced, his Missionary career under a clone ( ' ) The author received this information on the spot from llii gletaube's friend at Palamcottah, the late Lieutenant-Colon Charles Trotter, Commandant. IN INDIA : BOOK X, 285 No one ever knew whither he went, nor was he heard of again. But he did not run his course in India quite in darkness. He was made the means of diffusing some light in South Travancore ; and the Missionaries who followed him found several of his disciples walking the path of life. In August 1816 two Missionaries arrived at Madras for South Travancore, Rev. Messrs. Mead and Render ; but the latter joined another Station, and Mr. Mead was prevented from proceeding to Malaudy before De- cember 1817. He found the Mission in charge of a Catechist, named Samuel Stephen Greathead, whom Ringletaube had instructed for the office ; but his knowledge of Christianity was yet very imperfect. Afterwards, under the Missionaries' instruction, he rapidly improved, and their Reports show that his labours were then of great service to the Mission.2 (2) These Reports are dispersed through the volumes of the Society's Missionary Transactions, beginning with that for 1818. Several cases of conversion are given in the Missionary Records also, India, pp. 257, 258, 294, 295, 298 &c. 300 &c. 307 &c. In 1818 Mr. Knill, constrained by sickness to quit Madras, joined Mr. Mead ; and though it were premature here to enter into any account of their labours, yet we will give Mr. Knill's description of the people as they found them. In a Letter dated October 27, IS 18, he remarked — " You are not to imagine, that, out of these ten congregations, amounting to 2000 people, there are many real Christians. The best idea of them that I can give you is this : — Depict to your imagination a large parish, on the forest of Dartmoor, who are called Christians; but had never heard the Gospel. A Minister goes to reside among them : he finds a very few who appear to be hopeful characters ; many, who have a little knowledge of the Bible ; some, who can talk pretty iluently about religion ; hundreds, who can read ; but yet the greater part are involved in gross darkness. He begins his work by increasing Schools; opens places for prayer and reading the Scriptures ; preaches every day ; and is continually going about, attempting to do some good among his people. "Just such is the state of the people where we dwell, and just such are our labours among them. " What is very remarkable, they all voluntarily give a note-of- hand 28G HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY BELHARY. 1. The Society having been recommended to esta blish a Mission at Seringapatam, in Mysore, in 180£ Rev. John Hands sailed for that station, and arrivec at Madras in the following year. Not having ob tained the sanction of the Court of Directors, and Sii George Barlow receiving express orders from th( Court not to countenance the Missionaries, it wai resolved to send him home again. The Rev. M Thompson pleaded hard in his behalf, referring to the acknowledged benefits which had accrued from th< exertions of Missionaries in various parts of India He appealed especially to the recorded testimony of the Directors themselves, in the noble monumen which they had erected in the Fort Church to th< memory of Swartz, together with the public solem nities at its erection by their express orders. H< referred also to the valuable services of Mr. Loveless recorded above, with which Sir George was ac quainted ; and after two or three objections, whicl Mr. Thompson succeeded in removing, the Governoi allowed Mr. Hands to remain. It appearing to his friends not advisable foi him to proceed to Seringapatam, in consequence o a malignant fever which prevailed there, they re commended him to go to Belhary, above three hundred miles from Madras, in the north of Mysore and surrounded by an extensive population. A large military cantonment was formed at this station ; anc Mr. Hands was welcomed by the European residents among whom he soon commenced the regular per- hand, declarative of their renunciation of idolatry, and their deter mination to serve the True God. Does not this illustrate that pro mise (Isaiah xliv. 5), Another shall subscribe with his hand ante the Lord" ? The head- quarters of the Mission were at this time removed tc Nagracoil. — London Missionary Society's Reports: 23d, p. 15 2 lth, p. 20. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 287 brmance of Divine Service every Lord's Day. rhere were also great numbers of East Indians esident there, among whom scarcely a family could >e found able to read, or willing, at first, to learn. Ifter a time, however, some of them attended his ninistry ; and he had soon reason to hope that his abours were blessed among them. Several of the European soldiers, likewise, were brought to the :nowledge of Divine Truth by means of his instruc- ions, and gave satisfactory tokens of the sincerity of heir profession. Nor was the effect of his exertions onfined to this station. At a camp about a hun- .red miles from Belhary a spirit of religious inquiry fas awakened by his visits, and the troops and thers were eager to obtain the Bibles and Testa- ments procured for them. " The Bible," he re- marked, " has become the inmate of the knapsack, nd is to be found under the soldier's pillow." >acts were also highly valued by them. Many of tie soldiers took great care of these little treatises, ollecting and binding them up in small volumes, 3 read and to lend to their comrades. 2. But Mr. Hands, while thus attending, in the T.he M,is" rst instance, to his countrymen, did not forget his studies and roper Missionary work. He diligently employed c°°Je]Je imself in learning the language of the country, tives. tie Canarese 1, which is spoken from the borders of ie Mahratta country to the bottom of the Mysore. Kris language approaches nearer to the Teloogoo lan any other ; and such was the Missionary's pro- ress in its acquisition, that in little more than a welvemonth he had collected several thousand fords, which he formed into a lexicon, and com- posed a short grammar, the first, probably, that had 1 This is the name by which the language is commonly called. t is also called the Kurnata, and the Kandada. Mr. Hands dopted the latter name. — 19th Report of the London Society. 288 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. Esta- Wishes an English School. Opens a Native School been attempted in the language. He soon trans lated the Gospel of St. Luke, and composed a Ca techism ; and was able, also, to converse with th Natives in their own language with sufficient free dom to impart to them some religious instructior Several Brahmins visited him, with whom he cor versed on religious subjects. Like the men of thei caste everywhere, they employed their usual sc phistry in the defence of their superstitions, and i their opposition to the Truth ; yet were they some times constrained to allow its superiority to thei own tenets. When the conversion of several Brat mins in Bengal was reported to them they e:s pressed great surprise, and concluded that the en of the world must be at hand. 3. For some time Mr. Hands resided in an ol pagoda, with several huge gods of stone lying aboi his premises ; but upon his dwelling becomin dilapidated by a violent hurricane, he erected small house, with an English School adjoining fc the East Indians. In this undertaking the Britis residents afforded him their countenance and sup port ; and he afterwards received from Governmer a grant of about eight acres of land, to be held rer free so long as it was appropriated to the use ofh Charity School. He was supplied with timber, als< for the building, and every facility was rendered hir in its erection. When finished, the School soo contained about fifty children, the greater part e whom were, before their admission, in a mor wretched state than the very Heathen. They noi received a scriptual education, and their progres was very encouraging. This School was conductec under Mr. Hands' superintendence, by a devou soldier, whose officers excused him from militar duty for the purpose. 4. The friends by whose assistance this Charit; School was erected and maintained encouraorei IX INDIA: BOOK X. 289 im to erect another School in the Mission garden )r the Natives, and about fifty children of different astes were soon admitted. Having no Native Christian to conduct their education, he employed respectable Brahmin, the brother of his Moonshee. "he employment of Heathen Masters in the Schools f Christian Missions has been deemed questionable ; ut the earlier Missionaries, surrounded by none ut a heathen population, had no alternative, as re have seen in other instances, but either to save the mass untaught, or to make use of such istruments as were at their disposal. Mr. Hands, i order to stimulate the scholars to exertion, pro- mised to select the most diligent for the Charity School. As most of them desired to learn English, his promise tended to conciliate the parents, to win he hearts of the children, and to prepare the way or the gradual instruction of the people in the :nowledge of Christianity, without alarming their ears, or giving a sudden shock to their prejudices. 5. In respect to the said preiudices, Mr. Hands Inter- l ± o j course ioon found that the Natives' apprehensions had withNa- >een greatly exaggerated, both in England and in tives- ndia, by those who ought to have known them fetter. In 1812 he was sufficiently master of their ,anguage to converse with them in a familiar man- lier on the doctrines and prece'pts of the Bible ; and, ^fter several conversations with them, he remarked, ,cThe people in general are ready to hear, and to onfess the folly of their superstitious customs ; but jiot so ready to leave them. They acknowledge he superiority of the Gospel of Christ ; but do not 3el its power on their hearts. Scarcely a day •asses without a visit from some of the most espectable Natives at the Mission House. A Vakeel elonging to the Court generally visits me two or aree times a week, and has introduced me to the eads of villages, who have come to Belhary to vol. iv. u 290 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY Arrival and death of a Mis- sionary. chap, transact business in the Court ; and I hope this L_ will prove a considerable advantage to us when we begin to itinerate in the surrounding villages." 6. In 1812 another Missionary, Mr. Thompson arrived at Madras for this station; but he, like Mr. Hands, having sailed without a licence from the Court of Directors, was officially informed, that the Governor in Council, by orders from the Supreme Government, was precluded from permitting him te reside in any place under this Presidency ; and tha he must return to the Isle of France, or to Europe by the first opportunity. The Chaplain, his name sake, who had interceded so successfully for Mr Hands, was now at the Isle of France for the reco very of his health ; and no one being on the spot t( undertake his cause, and a respectful letter fron himself to the Governor proving of no avail, he wai preparing, with no little reluctance and grief o: heart, to obey the peremptory order to depart, whei he was seized with an acute attack of the livei complaint, which in a few days terminated his life Though he had been greatly troubled at the though of returning to England, yet he was quite prepared to depart to a better land, and his end was joy and peace. This was a great disappointment to Mr. Hands but it pleased God to raise up for him another col- league. While sojourning at Madras he had as- sisted Mr. Loveless ; and one of the fruits of his ministrations there was a young man, born in the country of European parents, named Taylor, who, about this time, joined him at Belhary, and made himself very useful in the Schools, and in discours- ing in Tamul with the Natives who understood that language. He was afterwards received, and or- dained as a Missionary, under the patronage of the London Society. With the Tamul he was ac- quainted from a child. He soon commenced the Another assistant IN INDIA: BOOK X. 2{M udy of Canarese, then of Teloogoo ; and was able, efore long, to render very essential service in the ifferent departments of the Mission. 7. Mr. Hands soon had reason to mark the gra- Mr-Hands' . T ° n journey to lous providence ol this appointment. In 1813, sut- the coast. ;ring severely from the liver complaint, he left ome for Vizagapatam, a journey of more than five undred miles, and thence proceeded to Madras. Wherever he halted he endeavoured to publish, mong those who knew the Canara language, the ruth of the Gospel ; which, in general, the people rere so ready to hear, that they crowded the choul- y from the time he entered till his departure. Ie passed through several hundred towns and vil- iges, in some of which he found congregations of lomanists, especially in the large towns near the "oromandel coast. In some of the villages the ;reater part of the inhabitants were Christians of hat communion ; but, alas ! too generally they rere scarcely to be distinguished from their hea- hen neighbours. 8. Not long after his return home, in the year Cornish 814, he was joined by a person who had for many Catechist. ears held the situation of a Catechist under a Ro- nish Priest. He was an intelligent and pious man, lamed Xavier ; and he went into the surrounding illages, in each of which he continued five or six ays, distributing the Gospels, and conversing with he people. 1 Some copies of the New Testament in Teloogoo, diich Mr. Hands brought with him from Vizaga- atam, were distributed among the Teloogoos at »elhary, and several were sent into the adjacent, istricts by strangers who had called to visit him. Ie had also a class in the Native School who read rx, i n i Favour- ie 1 eloogoo Gospels. able re- 9. In 1815, his health being re-established, he jeption as enabled to persevere in his Missionary work Heathen. u 2 292 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, with renewed energy. Though he could not, he Y- said, send home accounts of the poor Hindoo: around him having openly embraced the Gospel yet he was persuaded that many were convincec of its excellence and divinity, and were desirou of becoming better acquainted with it. The Go spels in the language of the country, together wit] Catechisms, were extensively circulated ; and the; excited so much attention, that scarcely a day passei without several persons calling upon him for book* and making inquiries. He occasionally visited the temples of the Hea then, at the seasons of their religious festivals, whe: he embraced the opportunity of distributing anion them the Word of Life, and conversed with ther on its contents. On one long journey he visits the Native Schools in the towns and villages, ad dressed the children, and supplied them with books which, in general, were eagerly and thankfully re ceived, and many heard with attention the gla tidings of the Gospel. In these journeys he distributed great numbers ( Tracts, and thus described the general anxiety t obtain them : — " In some places there was quite strife among the people to get near me, in order t obtain a book ; and I was much pleased with th gratitude with which they were sometimes r€ ceived. At one village, a man who had received Tract made me accept in return a bunch of plantains another, without inquiring whether I wanted it c not, ran to his house, and fetched me a vessel hi of milk ; another thrust into the palankeen a quar tity of tobacco. These were, indeed, but trifles i themselves ; but the disposition with which the were bestowed gave them no small value in m estimation." In this manner did the work continue to advanc during the present and the following year ; and at til IN INDIA: BOOK X. 293 Lose of the Decade the Mission was in a prosperous tate. 10. In the translation of the New Testament into Progress of Janarese the Missionaries had finished the four {Jons!*" rospels, part of the Acts, the Epistle to the Ephe- Lans, and St. John's three Epistles. They had also ^anslated the first ten chapters of Genesis, and a irge Tract composed of extracts from the Sacred Scriptures. Matthew and part of Luke had been sveral times revised, and the former was now ready jr the press. They felt the vast importance of this •art of their work, and were anxious to proceed in : as fast as possible ; but they wished also to send ut their translations as correct as they could make hem. They were at a loss for want of a press, laving to transcribe every copy of their Catechisms nd Tract of Scripture extracts for the use of their •upils. 11. A Boarding School was kept in the Mission Account louse, which contained twenty-four scholars, some schools. if whom appeared promising children. The profits rising from this School, with the Missionaries' alaries, were united in one common fund, by which hey were enabled to support three Native Schools, wo or three moonshees, a public reader, several writers for copying Tracts and other works, and to lefray the expenses of a large and increasing esta- )lishment. Besides this, which must be considered a private istablishment, they had two English and six Native Schools in and around Belhary, containing, together, ,bout three hundred and twenty scholars. The olio wing account which Mr. Hands gave of their >rogress will show that he was encouraged in this lepartment also of his Mission : — " Several of these hildren afford reason to hope that God is beginning 3 work upon their hearts. Some of them volun- arily learn from three to six chapters or psalms 294 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, every week, besides hymns. Thus, a number of poc v- children, who, a short time ago, were more ignoran wretched, and depraved than the Heathen, hav acquired a large portion of valuable knowledge, an promise to become blessings to the world and to th Church of Christ. Many of the Hindoo childrei also, are coming on very well : they are employe daily in reading, copying, and committing to memor parts of the Gospels." Many applications were made by the inhabitant of other villages ; and it was intended to form mor Schools in eligible stations, as soon as the funds woul admit of it. In some of the Schools prejudices ha been at first excited by requiring the children t read the Sacred Scriptures and learn the Catc chisms ; but in general the people's objections soo: subsided. " We feel," the Missionaries said, " muc interest in this part of our establishment, and hop in time to see it prove eminently useful. Lord smile upon the precious seed thus sown, and mak it fruitful!" Distribu- 12. Of Tracts and portions of the Sacred Scrip Scriptures *ure f°r distribution they had at present but and Tracts, small variety ; but the few which they possesse( kept several writers constantly employed in copying them. Thousands had been distributed in Belhar and the country round, and more applications wer< made for them than the Missionaries could supply The Catechisms, they were credibly informed, wer< introduced and taught in several Schools in the country, besides their own. Scarcely a day passec without many persons coming to them for Tracts which afforded them opportunities to explain theii contents. Several Natives, whom they had endea- voured to instruct in the Gospel, for a time ap- peared under concern for their souls, and greatly encouraged their hopes. Two of them were desirous of being baptized ; but it was thought prudent to IN INDIA : BOOK X. 295 keep them a while in a state of probation ; and, alas ! time proved of some that their hearts were mot right with God. 13. Their ministrations among the European sol- Arri,val of o j. another iiers and East Indians were attended with the hap- Missio- piest results. In the autumn of 1816 another Mis- nary- sionary, Rev. W. Reeve, arrived from England for this station, and immediately entered with activity upon the English Services. Mr. Reeve was also rery successful in the study of Canarese, and, before long, took part in the translation of the Scriptures, and in the compilation of a Grammar and Dic- tionary in that language.1 Such was the auspicious commencement of a station which, in a few years, proved one of the most prosperous of the London Missionary Society in India. (') In a few years Messrs. Hands and Reeve finished the trans- lation of the whole Bible into Canarese ; a language said to be spoken, like the Teloogoo, by not less than ten millions of the human race. The Romish proselytes were very numerous in Canara, and for this reason the Archbishop of Cranganore, within whose spiritual jurisdiction they resided, succeeded in putting a stop to the first proposal of the Calcutta Bible Society to obtain a translation of the Scriptures in that language. (History of British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. i. pp. 120, 121. Vol. ii. pp. 56,57.) The version of Messrs. Hands and Reeve, also, was severely criti- cized by the Abbe Dubois (Letters on the State of Christianity in India, pp. 213 &c); but the very specimen which he published of this translation speaks much more in favour of the Missionaries as translators, than of the Abbe as a philologist. It was submitted to every Canarese scholar known to the Sub-Committee of the Bible Society at Madras ; and so favourable was the impression made upon the Committee, by the careful examination of all the opinions received upon this specimen, that it was resolved to pro- ceed with the remainder of the work in the same way ; and a Special Committee of Canarese scholars was appointed at Belhary to revise the whole, prior to its being submitted to the Sub- Com- mittee at Madras. — The Author's Reply to the Abbe Dubois, pp. 126—131. CHAPTER VI. CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN SOUTH INDIA. 1814—1816. A Corre- sponding Committee of the Church Missionary Society formed at Madras. Grant from the Parent Society. MADRAS. 1. The arrival of two Missionaries, Messrs. Schnari and Rhenius, from the Church Missionary Societ; their appointment to Tranquebar, and subsequei recall to Madras, were mentioned above.1 In tt autumn of 1814 the Rev. M. Thompson and a few ■ his personal friends at Madras formed themselv< into a Corresponding Committee, for the purpos of directing the movements of the Missionarie affording them what encouragement and assistam they might require, and promoting the gener; objects of the Society in South India. The Con mittee held their first meeting on the 30th of N< vember, when Mr. Thompson read to them a con munication which he had received from the Re Josiah Pratt, Secretary to the Parent Society, c the great advantage of the proposed Committee 1 the acting Committee in England. All preset heartily concurring in this view, they proceeded I business, and began by forming rules for their ow guidance. 2. Meanwhile the Society, on receipt of the fir intelligence of this intention, placed the sum of fh hundred pounds per annum at the disposal of the (■) Book x. c. 2. ss. 10,11, 13. IN INDIA: BOOK X. 297 -epresentatives at Madras, for the support of the Missions and Schools in the peninsula, encouraging hem, at the same time, to look for further support Vom home, to any reasonable extent.2 3. One of the first steps of the Corresponding Missiona- ^ommittee was, as we have seen, the removal of the SSedat Society's Missionaries, Schnarre and Rhenius, from Madras- IYanquebar to Madras. Two Stations had been pro- Dosed for them — Madras and Travancore. The Committee deliberated on the comparative claims jf these stations for an immediate supply, and their jnanimous choice fell on Madras.3 4. The Missionaries were removed accordingly ; Their ind shortly after their arrival, Mr. Thompson waited Seption6 apon the Governor, the Hon. Hugh Elliott, in order bv the :o obtain his permission for them to remain at the Goveruor- Presidency. His Excellency, with an expression of goodwill toward Missionaries, desired to see them, *ave them a very kind reception, and, after a short conversation, and a slight survey of the Summary jf the Designs and Proceedings of the Society, not mly permitted them to settle in Madras; but assured (2) Church Missionary Society's Reports, 15th and 16th. Mis- iionary Register, IS 16, pp.32 — 34. (3) This station was preferred for the following reasons: — " Its high consideration, as head of the whole peninsula ; the lesire for Christian knowledge which appears to prevail therein ; he frequent demands for the Scriptures in three or four languages ; he consideration that the Rev. Dr. Rottler has there already a Malabar congregation, a secession from the Roman Catholics; he Chapel, in which he officiates by appointment of Government Jeing open to the Missionaries ; and a translated Liturgy of the Church of England just completed by him, for the use of his con- gregation. It is manifestly important to occupy Madras by Church Missionaries ; to provide for the Tamul congregation, small as yet, )ut increasing, against the possible failure of their present venerable Minister, and thus keep open the Chapel for Tamul Divine Ser- vice. All this the Committee persuade themselves that they may iccomplish by means of the Society's Missionaries. The Society ivlll thus commence its career in the South, at the seat and under he eye of the Government." 298 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. Their residence in Black Town. Interview with an Idolater. them of his countenance, so long as they conducted themselves with prudence. The Governor was, ir fact, predisposed in favour of Missionaries in gene- ral, from the good conduct of the Moravians ir Antigua, where he had been Governor ; and then were two or three other circumstances of less mo- ment which inclined him to afford them his counte nance. 5. The next object was, to obtain for them c suitable residence. The Committee hired a gooc house in a very eligible part of Black Town, in the midst of a garden, with every convenience that thej required, and sufficient space for the erection o Schools and any other buildings that might b( wanted. In a word, these premises afforded even facility for the formation of a complete establish ment, such as both the Society and their Corre sponding Committee desired to form at the head quarters of their South-India Missions. Here th< Missionaries were soon settled, when they begai diligently to prepare for their future work. The^ had improved their time at Tranquebar in th< study of Tamul, and the acquisition of such know ledge of the Natives and the country as they wer< likely to require. They also brought away severa Tamul books, which were useful at the commence ment of operations. 6. A few extracts from the Missionaries' Journa will serve to illustrate their situation, and thei: capabilities for the duties to which they were called Mr. Thompson had remarked, " From the front o their house they have perpetually in view four o: five ugly little mementos of the work for whicl they are come out, which will prove, I hope, ai useful stimulus to increasing diligence in thei: studies and fervour in prayer."1 The following (') Missionary Register, 1816, p. 34. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 299 extract from the Missionaries' Journal will describe these things, and show how they endeavoured to turn the opportunities thus afforded them to good iccount : — "Feb. 17, 1815 — It has been, for some days," Mr. Rhenius states, " my wish to throw the net of the iingdom of God in the place nearest to us ; I mean, ;o speak with those men who worship every morn- ng their stony gods behind our house. This morn- ng they were late enough there, and I embraced ;he opportunity. I had the following conversation vith the idolater : — * Why do you do this ? ' point- ng to the stones. ' Sir, that is our god.' — ' But 3an this stony god hear you? Can he see you?' Re laughed, and of course would not say yes. — Such worship,' I said, ' does not please the only rrue God. He is angry.' ' True, Sir : you are a ijood master, for another would have turned me )ut of this place by force.' — ' Well,' said I, ' the *eason that we do not turn you out by force is, not hat we are indifferent about your worship, but that Ne wish to instruct you in the knowledge of God, vho has made you and all things ; and of the salva- ion which God has given to all men by Jesus Christ ; so that, by these means, you may abandon hat folly, and throw these stones into the tank. By ;uch worship you will go to hell ; your soul will be ost ; your sins remain without forgiveness : seek, ;herefore, the salvation of your soul.' " After a few days the man discontinued his atten- lance upon these idols, wearied, no doubt, with ;he Missionaries' admonitions, though he appeared :o receive them in good part.2 7. " March 9—1 visited the School in the adja- jgjj: ____^ manists. (2) They subsequently give a similar account of their conversation vith a Brahmin and others who came every Sunday to worship a site on a tree in their garden, until they discontinued it for shame. 300 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. cent village, Raypooram, which will shortly be '_ removed into our garden, and found them tolerably to my satisfaction. A Roman-Catholic Priest lives not far from the School : I therefore took the li- berty of visiting him. I found two priests, one of whom had lately come hither. I acquainted them with the design of our coming, and was received in a friendly manner." Then, after some conversation on the necessity of giving the people the Scriptures to read, and the priests declining his offer of some copies of the Tamul Testament, they parted on friendly terms. dTb1 8" ^ne Rornamsts m general were glad to re- ting the ceive a copy of the Testament ; but the Missio- tureT naries soon found it necessary to be very careful to whom they gave them. The Natives of all castes would seldom decline the offer of a book ; but un- less disposed and able to read them, they have sometimes made a bad use of them, and thereby brought discredit upon those who, though with the best intention, have committed the Sacred Volume to their hands. The Missionaries therefore re- marked— " In order to prevent all possible abuse of this gift, according to Mr. Thompson's custom and advice I wrote in each copy, on the title-page, ' This is a gift of the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible So- ciety,' with our names ; and, on the last page, the name of the receiver, and the date. Cora- 9. In reading the next extract, it should be borne mence meat of in mind that the Missionaries had now been little Religious more than nine months in India. This will suffi- Seivice in . . . ... Tamui. ciently speak tor their diligence in the acquisition of the Tamul language. "April 12, 1815 — We held, this evening, the first re- ligious meeting in our house. Some of the Roman- Catholic Christians had applied for Old Testaments, which, however, we could not give them, having but few copies ; and there is not yet any prospect IN INDIA : BOOK X. 301 of its being reprinted. I proposed, therefore, to hold, every Wednesday evening, an Old-Testament Lecture, which they might attend, if they wished. About fifteen persons were assembled ; but of the Roman Catholics, only one, a boy. I began with the first chapter of Genesis. May God graciously grant His blessing on this small beginning ! " 10. The visitors of all castes at the Mission House increase of i • • -l-i t-» • , visitors at were becoming numerous, especially Romanists, the Mis- who, when asked the reason of their desiring the ^on Tamu 1 Testament, replied, " In our Church we hear Latin, which we do not understand : we wish to read and understand for ourselves." This anxiety on the part of the people began to alarm their priests ; and the Missionaries remark, in their Jour- nal April 21 — " We were told to-day that a Roman- Catholic Priest had, last Sunday, exhorted his con- gregation, from the pulpit, to take care ; for there had wolves and tigers come among them, who will ensnare them — probably referring to us." 11. "May 1, 1815— We opened the Free School in gcJ0r0?for our garden. About twenty ' Christian and twelve ail castes. Heathen children made the beginning.' The new plan of education which we wish to introduce, both in Tamul and English, being strange alike to the children and the Schoolmaster, will require some time to bring them into the desired practice of it. Most of this day was, therefore, taken up with ar- ranging the School." The Missionaries set out upon the plan of freely receiving children of all castes for instruction, hoping that they would thereby learn from their youth to become by habit indifferent to distinctions so repugnant to the principle of Christianity. They resolved, also, to let those scholars pay who could afford it, regulating the amount by their cir- cumstances. The poor were admitted gratis. Every Wednesday one of them catechized the children in 302 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Tamul, and, on Saturdays, examined them in V1, English ; the subjects for these exercises being what they had committed to memory during the week. steady 12. The steady progress of this Mission will be of theCSS seen from the following extracts : — Mission. « May 28, 1815 : Sunday — We first held Divine Service in Tamul in our Schoolroom ;" the Govern- ment Chapel in Black Town, which was lent them for this purpose, being required at other times of the day by the Chaplain for his own congregation. The Journal proceeds — " The Service began at ten o'clock. Most of the Christian children, the School- masters, and several others, were assembled. Mr, Rhenius preached on the first of St. Peter i. 3, 4. "Junek: Sunday — In the Morning Service Mr, Schnarre read the Lessons, and Mr. Rhenius con- tinued preaching on the text of last Sunday. A few were assembled. " June 19 — There are now above one hundred and ten children in the School, consisting of child- ren of Protestant Christians, of Roman Catholics, and of Heathen. We have the satisfaction to see little scruple about their castes. High and low castes learn together." From the first they encouraged the Natives to send their daughters to School, and the Committee built a separate room for the purpose, which was finished in June, and opened with some Christian children. The Missionaries remarked — " We made it expressly known that all girls should be admitted free ; because the Heathen, together with the thought that they need no instruction, would consi- der the money given for them as thrown away, especially since it is very hard to get money from them for any good purpose." The girls were taught to knit stockings ; but the School did not advance as the Missionaries desired, the Natives, even Chris- IN INDIA: BOOK X. 303 dans, being very slow to relinquish their prejudices igainst female education. 13. Such was the state of this Mission at the First An- ;lose of its first year. The Missionaries had ac- of toe5"7 mired the Tamul language sufficiently to compose, Mission- converse, and read publicly in it ; they had opened ;wo Native Schools, besides the small School for rirls, in their garden, already containing, together, ibout one hundred and thirty Scholars ; and the nembers of the Corresponding Committee united vith them in thanksgiving to God for the past, and n prayer for His future guidance, aid, and blessing. On the receipt of all this information the Parent Society augmented the grant of five hundred pounds, or this Mission, to fifteen hundred ; and at the same ime expressed the hope, that as the wants of India vere opening, Christian liberality would supply liem.1 14. Among the various characters who resorted A ScriP- ;o the Missionaries, they thus mention one who Reader. Dromised to be servicable to them : — " July 26 — A Native Christian, named Christian, brmerly of Tranquebar, and of respectable Chris- ian parents, applied to us some months ago, for •elief in his family distresses. We were inclined ;o help him, as far as we could ; and he stating hat he understood book-binding and making ink- jowder, or that he would teach children, we em- )loyed him in copying Tamul manuscripts." This man having manifested some zeal for the ■eligious instruction of his countrymen, and con- lucted himself with a propriety which gained the Vlissionaries'confidence, the Committee were induced (') The communication from Mr. Thompson mentions other >pening prospects also in South India, which it would be prema- ure to introduce here. Church Missionary Society's Sixteenth Re- )ort. Missionary Register, 1816, pp. 3S. 61. 304 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. Rayappen, a Catechist. Advantage of distri- buting the Scriptures. to sanction his employment by them as a Scripture Reader. A great part of their journal is taken up with details of his activity. In addition to whal they there say of him, they observe — "Christian found himself stirred up to make the reading and publishing of the Word of God to his still deludec countrymen his daily employment. We look upor this event with gratitude toward the Lord, it appear ing to pave the way for the reception of the Gospel The extracts which we have made from his Report are often literally translated ; and they are copious in order to give you a specimen of his proceedings We have, of course, encouraged him in his labours and see, with pleasure, that he goes on to our satis faction, though we feel ourselves obliged to use grea caution." 15. Rayappen, a Catechist sent to them from Tran quebar, proved an active assistant. Mr. Rheniu thus speaks of him July 28. After relating the par ticulars of an interview which he had with a Nativ Romanist of respectability, he adds — " Another Re man Catholic had spoken with Catechist Rayapper some days ago, on the same topic ; observing, th* he also would send his children to School were not for our non-distinction of caste. I was glad t see that Catechist Rayappen endeavoured to convinc him of the evil of the custom, to which he himse had seemed too much inclined. We may observ on this occasion, the pleasing hope which we ha\ respecting Rayappen, that we shall one day see hh a useful labourer in the Lord's Service. 16. The following is one instance among many the interest awakened by the distribution of tl Scriptures." "August 25, 1815 — A Portuguese came with h English Bible, which I presented to him some tin ago, and asked where it is mentioned about tl Assumption of Mary ; this feast having late IN INDIA: BOOK X. 305 the Schools. )ccurred, and his minister having preached on the subject. Of course, I could not show him any pas- sage ; but took opportunity to state to him the lelusion in which they are kept. He asked, like- vise, an explanation of several other passages, which lad appeared dark to him in the course of reading ; lying, that he likes to read the Word of God, and lis wife and mother too, to whom he translates it nto Portuguese. 17. " Sept. 11, 1815 — The gardener of this place, Decline of agether with his wife, would not suffer, formerly, HSh he heathen boys of his caste, who attended our Ichool from a distance, to eat their dinner in his ouse, unless they had previously washed themselves, n account of the pollution which he imagined they ad received in our School from associating with 'arriah boys. This man brought to-day his own Qii into our School." Some of the heathen scholars rere also become so much interested in their Scrip- ire lessons as to ask for a copy of the New Testament ) read at home. The Missionaries were glad to amply with their request, only requiring that every aturday they should show the books which they ad received. 18. The attendance upon Public Worship in the choolroom, besides the members of the Mission, as now increased to about fifty persons, of all escriptions, among whom several strangers were snerally seen. The strictest decorum was ob- srvecl, and great attention seemed to be paid to what as said. Some reported to their friends the instruc- on they had received, and in this way the neigh- 3urhood was becoming interested in the subject of hristianity. November 5th they administered the ord's Supper for the first time in Tamul, with a w Native Christians, with whom they had a pre- fatory meeting the day before. They had begun preach in Tamul to Dr. Rottler's congregation, to VOL. IV. x Religious Services in Tamul. 306 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. Romish opposition to the Schools. Manifest advantage of the Schools. the great satisfaction of that venerable Missionary who reported most favourably of their knowledg and pronunciation of the language. They regu larly divided the Tamul Service with him in readin and preaching, and they closed the year togethe in the following manner : — " December 25 : Christmas Day — In union with th whole Church of Christ, we celebrated the Nativit of our Lord. The congregation in the morning ws pretty large. We received new blessings, and loun new cause to praise and to adore Him for His dee humiliation. And may He graciously bless th Word, which, in these days more especially, will b preached here and in all the world ; so that th song of the holy angels may resound from those tha hitherto have sat in darkness and under the shadoi of death ! " December 31 : Sunday — We concluded this yeai in the Afternoon Service, by contemplating the word of David (Ps. cxix. 52.), / remembered thy judgment of old, O Lord, and have comforted myself." 19. In the month of March 1816 they had 1 evidence of the jealousy with which their proceed ings were regarded by the Romish Priests. One c their scholars, a Romanist, was drowned in the tan] [well] at the end of their garden ; and at the buria of the body on the following day, the Romish Bisho] told the relations of the boy, and the congregation that the event was a consequence of their sending their children to the Mission School. This inducec the parents of about twenty scholars to withdrav them ; but others had the good sense to express thei: conviction that there was no harm in sending thei children, because they heard and learned gooc things, and were taken care of by the minister him self, which, they said, their own Priests never did. 20. But, notwithstanding this opposition, the Schools were appreciated by many, and became IN INDIA: BOOK X. 30' he means of diffusing the Gospel in the neigh- (ourhood. Among their scholars they had youths ,nd young men from sixteen to twenty years of age, vho received Christian instruction with manifest Measure, and imparted what they learned to their riends. The first class in Tamul, containing wenty-three scholars, was composed principally of hese young persons, who attended the Mission louse on Fridays, to receive special instructions in he Scriptures, which they were taught to regard as n honour. On July 17, 1816, after describing these criptural lessons, the Missionaries remark — " The hildren, in general, hear attentively. The manner f instruction pleases them. They themselves have omething to think of and to do. Their memory greatly improves. It is our joy to see small and ;reat learn the Parables, and other parts, often of a onsiderable length. Praised be the Lord God, vho so graciously directs and blesses ! "It is interesting to see a small Parriah boy, even or eight years of age, teach Tamul to a Brah- nin of twenty-two years. The Brahmin pleases us rery much by his diligence and his quiet beha- iour ; nor does he seem to be ashamed of his little nstructor. "July 22 — A proof that the Lord leaves us not rithout a blessing on our School is what the Cate- :hist related to me to-day. When speaking with he father of one of the boys, a Roman Catholic, ibout the Christian Religion, he said, ' I tell you he truth. My sons have just got the knowledge of he truth, which I did not know before. By the ;ood instructions of your Minister, they now under- tand what is the Gospel of our Saviour — what is he Lord's Prayer, and the meaning of it. Sir, you nay believe me, by giving instructions like these, he schoolboys, whether Heathen or Roman, will, y and bye, become good Christians.' " x2 308 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. Various visitors to the Mission House. An impos- tor. 21. On the 31st of July Mr. Schnarre returned to Tranquebar, when Mr. Rhenius was without a col- league for several months ; but the Corresponding Committee were always at hand to assist him. Among the numerous inquirers at the Mission House, special mention is made of a Mahomedan officer, a respectable Teloogoo, and several Brah- mins, who seemed to be interested in the Missio- nary's conversation ; but the result is not stated. 22. There was one, however, who occasioned hin no little anxiety — a Gooroo, or spiritual guide. He first visited the Mission House in November 1815 and afterwards had frequent interviews with Chris tian, the Reader, who saw and conversed with hin every week, and gave to Mr. Rhenius satisfactory reports of their conversation. The man's interview; with the Missionary tended to confirm the impres sion of his sincerity ; and in March 1816 Mr. Rheniui visited him at his habitation in Vepery, when he and all about him seemed to be very attentive t( what was said. At the close of the conversation the Gooroo showed him, as well as Rayappen anc Christian, who were present, the accustomed token of respect, in the presence of his heathen disciples He was of a great age, and professed to have re ceived instruction in Christianity from a Ministei at Negapatam. For some time he continued hi intercourse with Mr. Rhenius, who has reported, ii his journals, many long and interesting discussion! which seemed to indicate an anxiety on the man part to know the Truth, and a preparation of mine to receive the Gospel in all its freedom This went on for some months gave reason to question his sincerity, until then could be no doubt, as appears from an entry ii Rhenius's journal, June 27, that his motives, fron first to last, were purely mercenary. He hoped foi assistance in a dispute which had been pending At length h< IN INDIA : BOOK X. 301) between himself and another Gooroo, who laid equal claim to the revenues and honours of their caste which this man enjoyed. Besides this leading- quarrel, there were, it appeared, several minor disputes ; and it was for the prosperous termina- tion of these that he sought to obtain the influence of a Missionary's name and interest. 23. The worst feature of this case remains to be Unfaith- told. It was discovered that Christian, the Reader, ^^ who had made favourable reports of his interviews Scripture with the Gooroo, was all the while in league with Reader- him for the accomplishment of his purpose. Mr. Rhenius was much grieved at this discovery ; but those acquainted with the duplicity of the native character, will not be astonished at their success in imposing so long upon a Minister of little expe- rience in the country ; while every one whose heart is warmed with the love of souls, and filled with the charity which hopeth all things of the promising inquirer after Truth, cannot but sympa- thize in the disappointment of the young Missio- nary on this occasion. He felt it most acutely, and complained that his spirits were much oppressed, and that the burden seemed too heavy ; " So that I wished," he wrote, " to go out of the way for some time, to draw fresh strength and comfort in private devotion and meditation." 1 24. But all did not disappoint him. Besides Appavoo, a Rayappen, the Catechist, who remained faithful, he christian. had two other Assistants who were becoming very (') Llhenius's Memoir, pp. 49— 62. This is from his Journal, Dec. 19, 1817, a short time after the detection of the Reader's hyproerisy. We have anticipated the close of this painful trans- action, that there may be no necessity again to refer to it. The Journal of this man may be seen in the Missionary Register for 1817; also Mr. Rhenius's long conversations with the Gooroo. These were read with great interest so long as the men were sup- posed to be sincere ; but they would now be perused with very different feelin»s. 310 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, useful in preparing his way for future operations. VL The name of one was Appavoo, a Native Christian, who became attached to the Missionaries from the beginning of their residence at Madras, and had often manifested a real care for the salvation of his own soul, and a love for his Saviour. By Mr. Rhenius's recommendation, he obtained employ- ment under a gentleman, who soon found that he could place confidence in him, and sent him into different parts of the country, in search of antiqui- ties. While thus employed, he improved every opportunity to make known the saving Name of Jesus to Heathens and Romanists. He was not ashamed of Christ and His Gospel. His letters to Mr. Rhenius, detailing his proceedings, showed that he grew in zeal for the kingdom of God ; and the account he gave him of his progress greatly en- couraged and refreshed his spirit. These letters contained, also, important hints with regard to Mis- sionary operations. There is an intelligence and feeling in them which cannot fail to gratify the Christian reader : we will therefore give an extract from one of them, dated Conjeveram, about forty- six miles south-west of Madras, October 25, 1816: — " My master appointed me to take a long journey, in which I have explained the truth of Christianity to several of my friends. Some of them much desired of me the Sacred Scriptures. I replied, that those volumes will be given to them by benevolent So- cieties, which are formed in different places. They expressed their joy, and said that they should be ever obliged by such valuable books. I promised to get them such, as soon as possible ; and, in the meantime, I have explained to them some passages out of my own book. They are all well satisfied. " Conjeveram is very ancient. There are two pagodas, which have marks of great antiquity. There are now many hundred inhabitants, whose IN INDIA : BOOK X. 311 hearts are wholly darkened with gross superstition. About their religion they entertain an opinion of it as of the highest antiquity. I pity to see so many hundred, souls perishing for lack of knowledge. Many hundred children are neglected in their reli- gion and learning. Here the Christians are much lespised. Not a single soul of this description in ;his populous city ! Here, without a suitable Esta- blishment, Christianity cannot be introduced in the learts of this people." He then strongly urges the establishment of Schools in the place. " In doing his," he concludes, " the contempt of Christians vill be rooted out, and the foundation of a Chris- ian Church will be easily laid here ; and thus the >enevolent design of the Society will be accom- nished."1 25. The name of the other Native Assistant was Sandap- Jandappen, a respectable Christian of the old Ve- Native >ery congregation, who resided at Vadadelli, about Assistant. hirty miles north-west of Madras. During the ear 1816 he wrote repeatedly to Mr. Rhenius, re- vesting him to visit the place, and expressing a ;reat desire for the establishment of Schools there nd in the neighbourhood. He also spake of the arious disputes which he held with the inhabi- ants on religion, and encouraged him to form a /lission at that place. Circumstances preventing he Missionary at that time from making this ex- ursion, he instructed Sandappen to take prelimi- ary steps for establishing Schools ; gave him a ^amul New Testament and a few School books ; nd desired him to report, at the end of the month, (') Missionary Register, 1818, pp. 153, 154. His next Letter, ;ited January S, 1817, it would be premature to introduce here; ad enough has been given to illustrate the character of this disin- ?rested coadjutor, raised up by the Lord for His servant. Works f some importance were the result of his suggestions. 312 HISTORY (>!<' CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. Tempo- rary Place of Wor- ship. what he had done. The proceedings, in conse- quence of these directions, were commenced in January 1817, and will therefore be matter for future history. Meanwhile, however, we may re- gard all this as an answer from God to the Missio- naries' prayers, that He would awaken men from among the Natives themselves to become pro- claimed of the Gospel.1 26. The service in the Schoolroom on the Mission premises was now so well attended, that they be- came very anxious to obtain a more commodious Place of Worship. In the month of May Mr. Thompson remarked, in a letter to the Secretary of the Society — " We must, if possible, get a Chapel of our own ; but, alas ! it is no easy thing, from the crowded state of Madras, and the excessive price of the ground. The Missionaries have public services every Sunday in the School, but this building is too humble to attract many persons.2 For the present, the large verandah at the back of the Mission House was fitted up for the purpose, and opened on Sun- day October 13, 1816. The congregation was re- spectable ; and several strangers, a Heathen and some Romanists, were present." 27. This, however, was only regarded as a tem- porary accommodation, until an eligible spot could chWnifora be obtained for the erection of a Church. After a diligent search, a very suitable piece of ground was discovered in the middle of Black Town, "in the finest part of the town," Mr. Thompson wrote, "that we could have wished. It has cost us much trouble to discover and secure it, and a sum of four hun- dred pounds, for which we have drawn on the So- ciety. The building materials on the ground are Ground obtained in Black (') Missionary Register, 1818, pp. 7-1, 75. Rhenius's Memoir, p. 75. C) Missionary Register, 1817, p. 69. IN INDIA : 1JOOK X. 313 valued at more than two-fifths of the money. It is an event of great, of very great joy to us," (owing to the scarcity of ground in the town, and the re- luctance of the Heathen to have the Mission ex- tended in their neighbourhood). But, " happily, for us," Mr. Thompson continued, it " proved to belong, not to a Tamul or Gentoo (Teloogoo) man, but to a Mussulman, who was much more ready to let us have it than any common native of caste would have been. We shall be very careful to have the title-deeds well examined and approved. We will build away as fast and as strong as we can. Happy, happy the day, when we shall open a Church Mis- sionary Church for Public Worship ! " 3 28. The reluctance of the Heathen to let them 0g?J?Bof have ground arose, no doubt, from the alarm they School. took at the progress of education in the place. " The whole city, I am told," said Mr. Rhenius, No- vember 11, 1816, " speaks of our establishing Schools. Heathen men come and offer themselves as School- masters, and discover strange notions about a School plan. In the second School, the parents of the chil- dren are afraid of the mode of instructing them, and have spoken with the Schoolmaster about it ; but he has quieted them. A little boy, who had been only once in the School, coming home, cried several times to his father, * I will have no more Rama- samy's name : I will have a Christian name.' The father grew alarmed at this, and would not send him any more to the School ; but by the Reader and the Schoolmaster he has been quieted. Satan fears the overthrow of his kingdom ; but this city also is the Lord's husbandry and His building, and we are but the planters and the labourers." On the 23d of December they opened the third Tamul and English Free School, in Sengakadai (3) Missionary Register, 1817, pp. 339,340. 314 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. A Chris- tian Con- gregation gathering together. Missio- nary's va- ried occu- pations. Street. It was hardly to be expected that the Na- tives should silently submit to all this aggression upon their indolence, ignorance, and superstitions ; but their resistance was of no avail. By might shall no man prevail against the work of the Lord. 29. While preparations were making for the erection of a Church, a little flock was gathering together to occupy it. 1 On Sunday November 24 Mr. Rhenius celebrated the Lord's Supper with twelve of them, exclusive of theCatechist and English Schoolmaster, who were absent on account of sick- ness. He had previously conversed with each of them on the extent of their religious knowledge and convictions, and had a satisfactory impression of their state. One, in particular, expressed herself in a very impressive manner, saying, with tears, that the mercy of the Lord was her daily delight. 30. Besides Divine Service on Sundays and Wed- nesday evenings, Mr. Rhenius had weekly catechiz- ings and examinations, and delivered lectures in the School, both in Tamul and English. He was also engaged in the study of Teloogoo, as well as Tamul, in the preparation of School-books, in the superin- tendence of the Schools, and in frequent conversa- tions with Heathens and Romanists. He had like- wise commenced a revision of the Tamul Scriptures: not that he could think himself competent yet for such an undertaking; but the exercise was profitable to his own mind, and he knew that his performance would be carefully examined by others previous to its adoption. 2 (') The congregation was regularly formed in the beginning of the year 1817, when it consisted ot" nineteen souls, — Rhenius's Memoir, p. 75. (2) To prove that this important work, though begun so early, was not finished off in a perfunctory manner, it may suffice to state that it was twelve years before Mr. Rhenius's version of the New Testament was printed. — Memoir, p. 44. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 315 But he felt that he could not carry on all these Dperations alone. " I wait and long for assistance," le wrote, in September, to the Secretary of the So- ciety. " Many of those employments, which are my heart's desire, must be laid by, so long as I have 10 help. I anxiously wait, therefore, for fellow- abourers from you." Such was the state and prospect of this Mission it the expiration of two years after its establish- ment. The impression already made in the neigh- Dourhood is thus described in the communication ust quoted : — " Christianity is more, and, I may say, generally, known in this place. It has made, on ;he whole, a favourable impression on the minds of he Heathen. They begin, here and there, to think more liberally of Christians. The name is no more exposed to so much opprobrium as it was ; and the Heathen seem to approach, as it were, a little nearer ;o us." This representation of the present state of the Mission was confirmed shortly after by the Report )f the Corresponding Committee at Madras. 3 TRANQUEBAR. 1. We have already mentioned the return of s Mr- .., Vtr. Schnarre to Tranquebar in July 1816, at the returato8 earnest solicitation of Dr. Ca?mmerer, the senior 1^nqnc' Missionary at this Station. The Corresponding Committee at Madras could not but regard this ippeal as a call of Divine Providence to enter ipon the field of labour opened there. They saw, (3) Church Missionary Society's 18th Report, pp. 104 — 117. Let- er from the Rev. M. Thompson to the Secretary, dated January 20, 817. Missionary Register, 1817, pp. 339, 340. As their com- nunication, here referred to, includes the general state of the South- ndia Mission at the present period, it will be more appropriately pioted at the end of this chapter. 316 HISTOHY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. His recep- tion at Tranque- bar. indeed, the inconvenience of separating Mr. Schnarre from his colleague ; but were convinced of the ne- cessity of it. It was of great consequence that they should have at Tranquebar, distant as it was from Madras, a confidential agent, in every way compe- tent to take charge of the Schools ; and such they knew Mr. Schnarre to be. He was of one heart and mind both with them and the Parent Society and precisely the man required to carry on the good work already begun by the late revered Mis sionary, Dr. John. He knew, also, the intention o: the Society to establish an Institution at Madras for training Native Schoolmasters and Catechists and he was instructed to select the most promising scholars at Tranquebar to supply this establish ment. On the whole, therefore, how undesirable soever to weaken the infant Mission at the Presi dency, it was deemed right to incur this inconve nience, rather than deny to Tranquebar the aid s< urgently desired. 2. It was a severe trial to Schnarre to separat* from his colleague, and relinquish a sphere of la bour in which he was beginning to take a livel; interest ; but, in the true spirit of a Christian Mis sionary, he would not allow his personal feelings tj interfere with his duty to the sacred cause in whicl he had embarked.1 Therefore, a few days after hi had received his instructions (July 31, 1816) he se out from Madras for the South. With the Com mittee's concurrence, he visited Trichinopoly am Tanjore, in order to obtain some information re specting the Missions and Schools in those places and to become acquainted with the Missionar Brethren there. He arrived at Tranquebar on th (') Mr. Schnarre's feelings on quitting Madras, and his resig nation under them to the will of God, are given in the text froi a letter which he addressed, shortly after his arrival at Tranqueba to the author of this history, then at Palanicottah. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 317 54th of August, and Dr. Csemmerer and Mr. Schrey- /ogal received him with thankful joy. A few days ifter (September 5th) Dr. Caemmerer wrote to the R.ev. Josiah Pratt — " I am much gratified with the goodwill of your Committee at Madras, and with Vlr. Schnarre's readiness to take charge of all the ?ree Schools which your worthy Society supports ; md feel myself happy in the valuable assistance which I have to expect from him." 2 3. Mr. Schnarre lost no time in entering upon state of ;he examination of the Schools committed to his spools marge, of which there were twenty-one. It ap- peared, at the close of the year, that the number of scholars had gradually decreased from the time that he left them, in January 1815. At that period they contained between ten and eleven hundred shildren; and the number was now reduced to ^ight hundred and seventy-five.3 On Mr. Schnarre's first inspection of the Schools, undertaken in the early part of the next year, he found the number reduced to eight hundred and twenty-five, which tie accounted for in the following manner. When Tranquebar was under the English Government two hundred sepoys were quartered there, who C) Missionary Register, 18 17, pp. 123 — 126 (3) The following- is a summary account of the Schools at Christmas 1816 : — Children admitted into the English and Tamul Schools : Protestant Christians . . 183 Romanists 139 Brahmin Heathen 96 Soodra Heathen 1401 Mahomedan 44 1863 Low-Caste Schools : Soodra 17 Protestant Boys and Girls, 387 Romanist Boys 38 Heathen 101 Mahomedan 4 547 Total admitted 2410 Total left School 1535 Total remaining- 875 318 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. sent their children to the Schools ; but at presenl VL there were only fifty. Besides this, at Kareical about five miles from Tranquebar, where the School was large and acceptable to the people, the Ro- mish Priests, taking the alarm, had opened a Schoo' for the children of their own congregation ; in con- sequence of which about fifty scholars had beer withdrawn from the Mission School. Besides, th< distress and poverty among the Natives in the sur rounding country was so great, that many familiei had left their places of abode, and were travelling to other parts in quest of subsistence. From thi: cause, therefore, he expected a still further reduc tion in their numbers. About one-third of th< scholars were Christians, a few were Romanists and the rest Heathen. In the progress of his examination, Mr. Schnarri observed that the Heathen Schools were generally with respect to diligence and learning, in a bette] state than the Christian. The reason was, that th< scholars in the Christian Schools were, for the mos part, of the low caste ; and as their parents were ver poor, and had no prospect in life but those inferio: employments which none of the other castes woul( undertake, they knew that their children woulc obtain no better occupation, and therefore tool them early from School, seeing no advantage tha they could derive from much instruction. In al the Schools, both Heathen and Christian, the sam< religious books and lessons were taught, and the; opened and closed with Christian prayers. Th< prayers used in the Heathen Schools contained th< same petitions as those in the Christian, but turnec into verse, the Heathen being accustomed to chan their prayers, and, indeed, whatever they reac aloud. One of the three Schools at the paper mill was called the Seminary, in which were some youths under education for the offices of School IN INDIA: BOOK X. 319 master and Catechist. There were several heathen youths also among them, from sixteen to twenty fears of age, who had been receiving Christian nstruction for three or four years ; but they did lot yet manifest any desire to embrace Christianity. Mr. Schnarre remarked, however, a great difference Detween them and other heathen youths who had lot received the same education. This was one of ;he most promising features in these Schools, which le found in general not in an encouraging state, ind he saw at once that it would require great liligence to restore them to the condition from vhich they had declined. Besides his attention to them, he assisted the Danish Missionaries in their various duties as often is he could ; and his knowledge of Tamul was mfficient for the people to understand him well. He closed his first Report to the Society with the Allowing notice of two Native Assistants who have rince realized all the hopes then entertained from their fidelity, abilities, and zeal : — " I am happy that I have two Natives with me it the head of our Schools, John Devasagayam and ;he Catechist David, who are both faithful in their luty, and of a pious disposition."1 TRAVANCORE. 1. The attention of the Church Missionary Society ThreeMis- ivas directed to the Syrian Christians in Malabar, saiifor* 3y the late Dr. Kerr's official report of their condi- c^yi°n. ion mentioned above2; by communications from Colonel Macaulay, Resident of Travancore ; and by :he Researches of the Rev. Dr. Buchanan. Though not prepared at the time to adopt any measures for (') Missionary Register 1818, pp.32— 37. O B. ix. c.3. s.25. 320 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY char the assistance of that ancient Church, yet the Socie VL brought the subject prominently before the public abiding the season when it might be in a positic to enter upon this promising field of labour. Shortly after, an urgent appeal was made to tl Society in behalf of Ceylon, by the Chief Justic Sir Alexander Johnstone2 ; and the local circun stances of that island appeared to give it the pri< claim to attention. In consequence, the Society & apart its first two English Missionaries, Rev. Thorn; Norton and Rev. William Greenwood, with a Li theran Clergyman, Rev. Christian F. G. Schroete for Ceylon. Meanwhile, however, information a rived from India which rendered it doubtful whetln this, under the present altered circumstances, woul be the most eligible station for them to occupy. Tl Committee, therefore, obtained from the Court < Directors licences for their Missionaries to resic in the Company's territories, should that be four expedient on their arrival in India. On the 27th i May 1815 they sailed for Ceylon, with instructor to hold themselves at the disposal of the Society friends at Calcutta and Madras. They arrived i Trincomalee in October, and, by invitation from th Governor of Ceylon, Sir Robert Brownrigg, the proceeded shortly after to Colombo. Messrs. Greer wood and Schroeter were soon removed to Benga by the directions of the Calcutta Correspondin Committee ; while the Rev. M. Thompson of Madn had apprised Mr. Norton, before he left Trincomj lee, that Travancore was deemed a more importar station than Colombo. Accordingly, he held bin self ready to embark for Madras by the earliej opportunity.3 ( ' ) In its Twelfth Report. (2) Church Missionary Society's Fifteenth Report. App. l\ Missionary Register 1815, pp. 85 — 88. (3) Missionary Register, 1816, pp. 107, 108. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 321 2. This alteration in bis sphere of labour was Depressed [ade in consequence of an urgent application from ofae""1 te Resident of Travancore, Major John Munro4, Syrians. r assistance in bis generous and comprehensive ^signs for the benefit of the Syrians of Malabar. In e year 1813 he circulated a series of queries to the ithorities of their Church ; and the Reports which J received in reply exhibited them in a state of jpression which moved his sympathies, and he solved to exert himself to improve their condition, e learned that " on their separation from the oman Church," as described in the former parts of is History5, they "were exposed to powerful lemies and various dangers." The Romanists, regarding their secession as an act both of apostasy id rebellion, persecuted them with unrelenting limosity ; the princes of the country, seeing their ^fenceless state, considered them as fit subjects for [under and insult ; they were destitute of religious 3oks, pastors, and instruction ; they had lost, in ieir union with the Jesuits, the pure system of reli- ion and morals, and the high spirit by which they ere formerly distinguished ; and the Dutch, for- lerly in possession of Cochin, whose policy was tarked with perfidy and meanness, abandoned them > their fate." They " were exposed to still greater ilamities, in the conquest of their country by the lajah of Travancore. The blighting influence of iat despotic and merciless Government was felt by lem in the most aggravated degree, and they rere reduced to the lowest state of poverty and epression." But notwithstanding the misfortunes rhich they had suffered, and the disadvantages of ieir situation, they were said still to retain some of le virtues by which they were formerly distin- uished. ) Now Major-General. (5) Vol. ii. B. vi. c. 1. ss. 10. el srq. VOL. IV. Y 322 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. The Resi- dent pro- poses the erection of a Col- lege. Requires Missio- nary agency. 3. Major Munro, from his first arrival inTravan core, afforded the most decided protection to a] classes of Christians, and in particular to the Syrians For a time, however, he experienced some difficult in improving the condition of the Syrians, in conse quence of internal dissensions among themselves Their Bishop, consecrated in an irregular mannei and unqualified for his office, was opposed by a larg party among the clergy and the people ; and thi division prevented them from co-operating in th< execution of any plan for the benefit of the whole But the Resident was able, notwithstanding, wit] the aid of the Ramban1 Joseph, a man eminent fo piety and zeal, to make arrangements for the erectioi of a College at Cotym — which is a central positioi in Malabar — for the education of the clergy and tin Syrian youth in general. The death of the Bishop and the elevation of the Ramban Joseph to hi office, removed some of the impediments which ha( opposed the measures that appeared to be requisiti for the general melioration of the Syrian com m unity.2 4. But the Resident soon found that the assistance of intermediate agents was essential to the success of his measures, for the Syrians themselves were lamentably deficient in knowledge, energy, and ability ; and, with a view to obtain such assistance, he opened the communication with Mr. Thompson referred to above. He wished to extend the plan oi the College beyond his original purpose ; to establish a printing press on the premises ; to send some Syrian Priests to Madras to learn the art of printing ; and to make an endowment on the College for the (') There does not appear to be an ecclesiastical officer in the Syrian Church of Malabar at present bearing this title. He is sup- posed to have performed the functions of an Archdeacon. (2) Church Missionary Society's Twentieth Report. App. Vllf. IX INDIA : BOOK X. 323 apport of a certain number of teachers and stu- ents. 5. Mr. Thompson entered cordially into the de- The Resi- gns of this intelligent officer, and urged upon the a^Ls for tome Committee the importance of attending to this English ill for help with the least possible delay.3 menP" As soon as he heard that Mr. Norton was placed t the disposal of the Madras Corresponding Com- littee, he wrote to the Resident, to ascertain hether he still wished for an English Clergyman t Travancore, and where he would propose to place im, so as not to interfere with the sphere of Mr. ingle taube's Mission. The Resident replied, on the 7th of August 315— " I am more anxious than ever to attach a respect- ale Clergyman of the Church of England to the yrians in Travancore ; and I should wish that Mr. forton might be sent to me, for that purpose, at the irliest convenient period of time. He should pro- Jed, in the first instance, to Quilon ; and remain lere, without any ostensible employment, for some mnths, in order to obtain a knowledge of the Ma- Lyalim language, and the peculiar usages of the yrian Christians. He ought, perhaps, to be placed | my disposal ; and he may depend upon receiving om me the most cordial support and assistance. " During my absence from Travancore a consi- erable degree of animosity was manifested by cer- lin Nairs and Brahmins against the Syrian Chris- ans ; a circumstance which I regard as fortunate, ecause it will convince these Christians of the ivantages which they will derive from the presence id protection of an English Clergyman. (3) His stirring Letter on the subject may be seen in the Mis- mary Register, IS 16, p. 37. Y 2 324 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. The Resi- dent's views re- lating to the Sy- rians. " I propose to proceed to Quilon early in Septer ber, and I shall employ the best endeavours in n power to obtain a good translation into Malayalim the whole of the Syrian Scriptures. I am now communication with the Syrian Bishop on this su ject; but the unfortunate difference between hi and the Ramban opposes many difficulties to tl execution of all the plans which I have had in vie for the benefit of the Syrian Christians."1 6. Upon the receipt of this letter the Correspon ing Committee requested Mr. Norton to hold hir self at the disposal of the Resident. Owing the prevalence of the north-east monsoon he w detained a few months in Ceylon ; and in the mea time an active correspondence was kept up betwe< the Corresponding Committee and the Resider who gave some useful information respecting tl Syrians, and developed his plans for their improv ment. After stating his general views of the ben fit of Missionary operations ; " the most since pleasure" with which he regarded the commenc ment of a systematic plan for " the diffusion genuine Christianity in India, a measure equal important to the interests of humanity and to tl stability of our power ;" he proceeded to enlarj on the importance of diffusing a knowledge of tl English language, and on the advantage of appoin ing Christian Judges, which he had succeeded : procuring for the Native Courts in Travancore ;- an arrangement, he remarked, " highly favourab to the protection and respectability of the Chri tians." Then, after adverting to the present unsati factory state of the Syrians, he entered more in detail respecting the condition and objects of tl: (') Missionary Register, 1816, p. 387. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 325 "ollege which he had established for their improve- ment.2 7. Such was the project of this Christian states- ^SJjj, nan for the melioration of the Syrian community, ject. f framed by the Council of a European University, r by the Convocation of an enlightened Church, nstead of being conceived by an individual edu- ated in a Military School, and at that time hold- tig a very onerous and responsible civil appoint- (2) That part of the Resident's communications relating- to the lollege we will give entire: — " In the meantime the College proceeds under the present super- itendence or the new Bishop, Joseph; and it is my intention to dopt the best measures in my power for placing it in a state of fhciency, and combining its operations with a system of Parish Ichools among the Syrians, which already exists in a certain de- ree, and is susceptible of much improvement. " The principal object of the establishment of a College in Tra- ancore was, to instruct the Catanars and officiating Priests among tie Syrians in a competent knowledge of the Syriac language, in vhich they are at present too generally deficient. The Ministers if the Syrians, in order to inculcate with effect the motives of re- igion, ought evidently to understand its principles, and believe ts truths. For these purposes, a knowledge of the Syriac lan- guage is more necessary to them than a knowledge of Hebrew and ireek to our Clergymen ; for the former want the excellent trans- ations and explanations of the Sacred Books in the popular lan- guage of the country, which we possess. " With the study of the Syriac language would, of course, be :ombined that of the Scriptures, and other religious books written n that tongue. Another object was, to procure copies of the scriptures in Syriac ; and it was intended that the students, in the :ourse of their education, should transcribe the Bible to the greatest >ossible extent. Many, I may say most, of the Churches are des- itute of the Bible, either in the Syriac or the Malayalim lan- guages; and the duty of transcribing the Scriptures would supply he Churches with Bibles, while it would promote the instruction »f the young men who copied them. A printed version of the scriptures in Syriac would be extremely useful. The laity were ilso to be taught the Syriac. The plan of the College was also ntended to comprehend a system of instruction in Malayalim to Priests and laity, and of translating the Scriptures and religious )Ooks into that language for general circulation and use." — Mis- ionary Register, 1816, pp. 452, et. seq. 326 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAT. VI. Rev. T. Norton stationed at Allepie. ment, it could hardly have been better adapted t< the end in view. No interference was contem plated with the constitution or practices of this an cient and independent Church. He simply pro posed to place at the disposal of the ecclesiastics and teach them how to use, the means of their owi reformation ; and he only wanted an agency equa to the design to raise this prostrate Church from it degraded condition, and weed it of the errors anc superstitions which the Church of Rome had intro duced into it.1 It was justly remarked, when th< plan was first proposed to the Church Missionary Society, for their assistance, " In such a noble clesigr the Resident has a strong claim to the thanks anc the support of the Christian world."2 Mr. Thomp son, in transmitting these communications to th( Society, accompanied them with the following ur gent appeal : — " The Mission to Travancore should not be de- layed one day unnecessarily. We could greatlj wish for an establishment there, of three Missio- naries at least. Soon might we then hope, through Divine mercy, under their Ministry and the pa- tronage of the Resident, that the Syrian Churches might revive ; and Travancore not only yield a large increase of Native Christians, but also supply Missionaries, peculiarly qualified above Europeans themselves, to a large extent of country, and ga- ther in multitudes to the fold of Christ."3 8. Mr. Norton was detained in Ceylon till the month of April 1816, when he sailed from Columbo for the Malabar coast, according to the suggestion of Colonel Munro, as he had now become, and (') The Syrian Liturgy and Services, given in the Appendix to this Volume, will show what correction they required to restore them to the standard of Scriptural truth. (2) Missionary Register, 1816, p. 37. (3) [bid. 1815, p. 82. 1816, p. 387. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 327 eached Cochin on the 8th of May. Shortly after lis arrival he was placed at Allepie, a populous own on the Malabar coast about forty miles north f Cochin. This was a convenient station for the eception of new Missionaries for Cotym, and their nitiation into the Malayalim and Syriac languages, t also possessed several facilities for Missionary peration, being in the vicinity of the Syrian Chris- ians, and having a ready communication by sea nth the Presidencies of Bombay, Madras, and Ben- ;al. It was a place of great commerce, and the hief port at which the East-India Company's ships ailed to take in pepper and other spices. There fere about thirteen thousand inhabitants, of various ountries and religions, with but few Brahmins or lindoo pagodas. It was therefore well chosen by he Resident for the first Missionary Station in Ma- abar ; and most suitable, also, not merely with eference to the Society's general designs for the Natives ; but especially for the attainment of Colo- lel Munro's immediate objects for the Syrians. 9. Mr. Norton soon received substantial proofs of g^nt from he Resident's friendly interest in his undertaking, the Tra- U his recommendation, the Government of Travan- ™™rn- :ore presented to the Mission a large house and ment. garden at Allepie. Mr. Norton next began to cir- sulate an address among the Europeans to obtain ;ubscriptions for the erection of a Church, and he ilmost immediately received names for three hun- ired and fifty rupees, with expectations of a consi- lerable addition to this sum ; " but," he wrote, " on •epresenting it to the Resident, when he was in yiepie last week, he immediately fell in with it, ook the list, and gave me to understand that he should get the Sircar (an officer of the Native Go- vernment) to build it ; and he would have it com- menced immediately, that it might be covered in )y the next rains. The site 1 proposed, in reply 328 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VI. Rev. T. Norton's reception by the Syrians. to a question of his on that head, is our own pre- mises, on condition of the whole being secured to the Society. To this he acceded without hesitation, considering it the most suitable spot, in a public situation near the sea ; and particularly as the Mis- sion House, as he termed it, with the School, would then be all together. He wishes it to be a respect- able Church, at least equal to any of the Portu- guese Churches. It will cost between two thou- sand and three thousand rupees ; and the ground, if not the house on it, will be made over to the Mis- sion." The issue was, that the Travancore Government presented the whole to the Society, as a free gift in perpetuity. And thus, through the powerful aid o] this valued friend, a property was obtained in a most desirable situation — " a regular, respectable Church Mission Establishment."1 . 10. In the month of July Mr. Norton visited Co- tym, where he was received in a friendly niannei by the Metran Joseph. Some apprehension, how- ever, existed in the mind of this prelate, and ir those of his clergy and people, arising from the former conduct of the Romanists toward theii Church, that the English also meant to innovate and to bring them under English ecclesiastical au thority. These apprehensions Mr. Norton and Co- lonel Munro succeeded in removing ; when th< proffered assistance of the Church Missionary So ciety towards the restoration of their Church to it primitive truth, purity, and vigour, was gratefulb accepted. When the object of the Society's Mis sionaries was understood, the Syrians declared tha they should hail them as protectors and deliverers and the Bishop expressed his anxiety for the arriva ( ' ) Church Missionary Society's Eighteenth Report. Missionar Register, 1817, p. 339. IN INDIA : BOOK X. 329 of the day when their knowledge of the language would enable them to preach in all the Syrian Churches.2 11. The Resident, in a communication to the Colle&e n ' i • • • li-i endowed Society shortly alter this visit, expressed his hopes by the that a system of instruction on an extended scale Rannee- would be commenced there in the course of that year. At the same time he stated, that an endow- ment in land, equal to the support of forty or fifty students, had been given to the College in perpe- tuity ; and that he hoped that, in a short time, this establishment would assume a character of efficiency and usefulness. The endowment here mentioned was made, on the Resident's recommendation, by the Rannee ofTravancore. 12. The Colonel was very urgent with the Me- ^Resi- tran to hasten the translation of the Scriptures ; for more but was apprehensive, from the prelate's age and Mlf.sl°- infirmities, that the completion of the work was not to be expected until Mr. Norton should be able, by his knowledge of Malayalim, to take part in its su- perintendence. At the same time the Resident be- came very anxious for more Missionaries from Eng- land ; expressing to the Society his persuasion, that if a sufficient number could be obtained, they might be able, not only to put the Syrians upon a respect- able footing, and to instruct and improve the two hundred thousand Romanists in Travancore and Cochin, whose " ignorance, corruption, depravity, and sloth" he described as "lamentably conspicu- ous ;" but also, after this was accomplished, to lay -a foundation for the gradual extension of Christian knowledge among the other classes of the people.3 13. While this appeal was crossing the seas, two ^^lsf Missionaries were on the way from England for sionaries at Madras. (2) Church Missionary Society's Eighteenth Report. (3) Church Missionary Society's Seventeenth Report. 330 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA : BOOK X. Death of the Me- tran — his successor. chap. Travancore, the Rev. Benjamin Bailey and the Rev. '_ Thomas Dawson having sailed for that Station on the 4th of May 1816. They arrived at Madras on the 19th of October; and after not many days Mr. Bailey proceeded overland to Travancore, and joined Mr. Norton at Allepie on the 19th of Novem- ber. Mr. Dawson remained for the present at Madras, until the Corresponding Committee were able to fix his Station.1 14. Within a week after Mr. Bailey's arrival at Allepie, the Syrian Metran Joseph died. Philox- enus, a retired Bishop of excellent character, was appointed his successor, as Metran of the Syrian Church. He accepted the office on condition that the Resident and the Missionaries would render him the assistance which had been given to the late Metran ; and the year 1816 closed upon the Missio- naries in Travancore with this bright prospect Review of dawning on their path.2 indiaMis- 15. ^n a review of the Society's South-India Mis- si011- sion, drawn up by the Rev. M. Thompson in Ja- nuary 1817, he remarks, " All is well : I have nothing very great to report ; nothing to make a show ; but I feel a great satisfaction, great comfort, that things are as they are. The call on you, and on us all, at present, is, and will be for some time to come, firm faith and patience. The harvest-man must wait." But when we remember that the progress already effected in South India by the Church Missionary Society, and their preparations for future opera- tions, were the work of little more than two years, we cannot but look upon the success as great, and render thanks to God who had brought so much to pass. (') Missionary Register 1816, pp. 185, 186. (2) Church Missionary Society's Eighteenth Report. 331 BOOK XL CHAPTER I. CALCUTTA MISSION FROM 1807 1816. . At the close of the last Decade of this Mission nention was made of the arrival of three Chaplains Dr Bengal, zealous for the diffusion of Christianity Improve. i India. Previously to separating for their respec- ment in ive stations, they agreed to remember each other society3" nd their work in prayer, and to assist and encou- age one another by the free communication of such lets and observations as they might glean from assing events.3 Mr. Brown, who had the most lformation to give, after adverting, in his first com- umication, to the manifest improvement in the luropean society of Calcutta, concludes, " In what smains, I shall confine myself to the signs of the mes. What is going on in our own confined pheres of action is but as the dust of the balance, suppose we are each looking forward to the evan- elizing of the whole earth, and that we shall think othing done while any people or nation remains nconquered by the Cross. All our Governments l India have opposed the diffusion of the know- idge of Christianity among the Natives. This op- Dsition, however, the effect of mere panic, is mishing fast away like smoke." (3) A copy of these communications, in manuscript, is in the issession of' the Rev. M. Thompson. 332 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Effect of Dr. Bu- chanan's misunder- standing with Go- vernment. 2. Dr. Buchanan's misunderstanding with thi Bengal Government, on his declining to submit hi Discourses on the Prophecies to their censorship has been mentioned above.1 He took the oppor tunity which the occasion afforded him to memo rialize the Governor-General on the present state c Christianity in Bengal ; and, from the correspon dence and discussion to which the question gav rise, the happiest consequences resulted in th minds of several persons, whose attention wa thereby drawn to the subject. The Government of Bengal and Madras had also suppressed a pape of his on the State of Christianity in India, whic he had advertized in the Gazette at Bombay. H was induced, however, to print some copies fo private circulation among his friends ; and whereve they were distributed they increased the religiou interest already awakened in the country. No! withstanding the unfavourable indications calle forth in some quarters by his extraordinary exei tions and extensive proposals 2, which alarme many who could not enter into his design, an doubted whereunto this zeal would grow 3 ; y€ there was, unquestionably, an improvement in th (') Book x. ch. 1. s. 16. (2) In his communication of July 6, 1807, Mr. Brown speaks < " The Christian Institution" as his most important article of inte ligence. At his suggestion, Dr. Buchanan had drawn up the pla of a College for Translations into the Eastern languages, to 1 called, " The English Propaganda ;" but the name was after war( changed into " The Christian Institution." The object was, 1 engage all the talent of good men in India to contribute their ai to the undertaking, and it was hoped by these means to promo the interests of Christianity in India, without involving Goven ment, should they support it, in any ecclesiastical plans or doub tul measures. As circumstances did not then favour the compli tion of this design it is unnecessary to dwell upon it in this Ilistor It is fully explained in Dr. Buchanan's Memoir. Vol. ii. pp. 11 —121. (3) Acts v. 24. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 333 feelings of some persons in authority towards the diffusion of Christianity, though they desired that it might be carried on with less of public display, lest it should awaken the jealousy of the Natives, and lead to consequences injurious to the British rule in India. 3. A member of the Mission Church, a lady of increase of the property, born in India, who died in 1807 at an ad- Evangeii- vanced age, bequeathed sixteen thousand rupees to cal Fund- the Evangelical Fund, which was formed by Mr. Brown and his friends for the maintenance of a special Minister for the Mission Church, distinct from the Company's Chaplains. Encouraged by this liberal bequest, he and the subscribers to the Fund prepared for the settlement of a future Mi- nister of their own for the Mission, by building a house for his residence within the premises. 4. During the progress of the building, he was Rev. t. gratified by intelligence from England, that, on a ^Tnted special application to the Court of Directors, they t0.tbe had taken the Mission Church under their own church, patronage, and appointed a Chaplain to it — one ad- mirably suited to its peculiar situation — on the foot- ing and salary of the other Chaplains in their service. Under the stimulus occasioned by these tidings, the erection of the house was carried on with increased alacrity, and it was finished and completely fur- nished in time for the reception of the Chaplain in the month of November 1808.4 This Chaplain was the Rev. Thomas T. Thomason, a gentleman of high .standing in the University of Cambridge, and of fair prospects in the Church at home. For some time past, however, his heart had been strongly set upon the Ministry of the Church in India ; but domestic circumstances prevented the immediate accomplish- ment of his wishes, and he had married, and was (4) Brown's Memorial Sketches, pp. 66. 114 — 121 334 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. His ship- wreck. His recep- tion at Cal- cutta. happily settled in life in the vicinity of Cambridge when his attention was again unexpectedly calle< to the subject, and his chief impediment removed Immediately, through the influence of the Rev Charles Simeon, Mr. Charles Grant, who was stil an East-India Director, obtained for him the ap pointment on the advantageous terms above de scribed ; and he embarked with his family for Indi; in the month of June 1808.1 5. After a prosperous voyage to the Bay c Bengal, the ship on which they sailed was suddenl wrecked on the coast of Pegu, from which Mi Thomason and his family escaped, with the loss o all his property on board, and arrived at Calcutt: on the 19th of November, with little more thai their clothes on their backs. 6. Their wants, however, had been anticipated b; friends who had heard of their calamity, and the; were soon able to think of the past only with feeling of gratitude and joy for their almost miraculou deliverance.2 Whatever were Mr. Thomason' temporal privations, he had not endured the greates of all losses in such trials — the loss of faith, and c the spiritual benefit mercifully intended by hi (') Memoirs of the Rev. T. T. Thomason, pp. 115, et seq. (2) Ibid. pp. 141 — 154. Mr. Thomason' s account of the Divin Providence that watched over him on this trying1 occasion is ir teresting and edifying- in a high degree, but too long for insertio here. We will not, however, omit his account of his first intei view with Mr. Brown : — "We both sat down," he remarks, "but i was long before my tears suffered me to speak. They were tears I told him, not of sorrow, but of joy and thankfulness, wonde and praise. He told us to look around the walls : the furnitur and the house were our own. It was a house built in faith an prayer as the residence of a Missionary, out of the contributions c a number of poor persons, who, many years past, had subscribe towards a fund for the support of the Gospel, and united thei prayers that God would send them a Minister. Need I say tha every chair and table spoke to us with a voice that thrilled througl our hearts and overwhelmed us? Truly we could then praise Go< fo IX INDIA: BOOK XI. 335 sufferings. His letters show that, in this respect, le was a gainer, and that incalculably, by his weeping disaster. While expressing the tender- jst affections of his heart, they exhibit the powerful nfluences of the grace of God within him. 7. The second Sunday after landing; at Calcutta Com~ . " ~ mencc- ie commenced his ministry at the old Church, mentofhis reaching from the text, " Knowing the terrors of services- he Lord, we persuade men." His stated services ►egan at eight in the morning, and again at eight in he evening of the Lord's Day; an arrangement which iminished fatigue, and exempted him, even in the ot season, from overpowering exhaustion. On Thursday evenings he had a Service ; and on Satur- ay evenings he assembled the children in the Church for catechetical instruction, accompanied y their parents and friends. Besides these public ervices, he met the members of his flock at their wn houses for instruction in Scripture and prayer. 8. The Mission Church was fitted to contain four improve- undred and fifty, but at first little more than half congrega- lat number attended. In less than six months, tlon- owever, the congregation increased ; considerable iterest in religion was awakened ; Mr. Thomason ad the satisfaction of witnessing a deep and solemn ttention to the Word of God ; and instances of ilutary impression came to his knowledge. It was 3on deemed expedient to enlarge the Church for ie accommodation of the overflowing worshippers, hich was done at the expense of the Evangelical 'und.3 ir our shipwreck. We could see a good reason for the dispensa- on. It was plain that God had thrown us upon this praying eople, that he had cast us from the rest of the world, and laid us ndcr the obligations of Christian love, in order that we may be ?voted to the sacred charge of feeding His sheep." — Ibid. pp. 155, 56. (3) Memoirs of the Rev. T. T. Thomason, pp. 1 56— 1 70. 336 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP- 9. In the spring of this year (1809) Mr. Brovt — announced to Dr. Buchanan the tranquil and pr Church1*1 sPerous state of things in India, as to the promoth Missionary of Christian knowledge and the active labours at°Cai-es many learned and excellent persons in forwardir cutta. the designs of his Christian Institution. In this woi they were now receiving important aid through tl Corresponding Committee of the British and Foreis Bible Society \ which, after a series of delays ar obstructions, had been recently established. 2 M Brown succeeded, also, about this time, in interestir a few friends at Calcutta in behalf of the Churc Missionary Society, who had placed two hundre pounds at his disposal for Missionary purposes. 3 Rev. h. io. One of the objects to which he applied th proceeds to contribution was the publication of the Scriptur< Dinapore. m Arabic. The revision of the old translation wj undertaken, at his suggestion, by the Rev. Hem Martyn, to the record of whose varied labours an trials we now turn. After residing some montl with Mr. Brown at Aldeen, near Calcutta, he w< appointed to Dinapore, in the province of Baha ten miles west of Patna. On the 15th of Octobe 1806 he commenced his voyage thither, accon panied by his brethren, Brown, Corrie, and Parsoi The weather becoming tempestuous, on the ne? day, after praying and reading appropriate portior of Scripture together, they left him to procee alone. 4 On the passage up the Ganges he diligently eir ployed his time in the study of Persian, Sanscri and other languages ; but he principally occupie ( ' ) Buchanan's Memoirs. Vol. ii. p. 222. ( 2 ) History of British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. i. pp. 271 288. Vol. ii. pp. 14, &c. (3) The 7th, 9th, 11th and 12th Reports of the Church Mil sionary Society. (4) Martyn's Memoirs. Tenth edition. 1833. pp. 192, 193. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 337 imself with his Hindoostanee translation of the New ^estament. He also took every opportunity to dis- ourse with the native inhabitants of the places on tie banks of the river wherever they halted. At terhampore, a European cantonment, he found one undred and fifty soldiers in the hospital, to whom le spake a word of consolation and advice, and left hem some books to read. 11. He arrived at Dinapore on the 26th of Novem- state of n -i • i -r-i Europeans >er, where his first duty wras with the Europeans, at Dina- rho consisted of the military in the cantonment, pore- ,nd the civil servants of Government at Bankipore, n the neighbourhood 5 ; but for some time he had ery little encouragement from any of them. As Lone of the civilians came to Church, he proposed o go out and perform service at their own place of ■esidence ; but they declined his offer. Of the nilitary, also, very few officers or their families at- ended Church : they were too much taken up pith dissipation in various forms to attend to the acred duties of religion. He mentions, as the so- itary exception to the general character of society, he respect shown to religion by the commanding )fficer of the native corps and his lady. He had ■eason to hope that they were in earnest, and he lad much comfort in his intercourse with them. ?or some time they were the only persons who could sympathize with him in his trials. 6 12. Though neglected by the officers, among the c°rara,.iy . , , & & , .,,J , ,& T of religious privates he was not without encouragement. In soldiers. general, indeed, their insolence and ill-manners were i great trial to his gentle spirit, and their ungodli- ness caused him to weep and pray for them to his Father in secret ; yet a little company of them, besides (s) This account is drawn up from the first three of Mr. Martyn's Communications in manuscript, to his brethren, dated April (>, 1807. (") Memoir. Chapter VI. pp. 222, 224, 232, &c. VOL. IV. Z 338 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, attending the public ordinances of the Churcl were accustomed to meet at his quarters for instrui tion and prayer. One of these he describes wil great satisfaction.1 This man's comrades did a they could to turn him back, some by ridicule, othe: by abuse and ill-treatment, and others by ende. vouring to shake his faith in the Scriptures; bu though a man of few words, he stood his groun< and even diligently exerted himself to gather othei to the little company that attended Mr. Martyn private assemblies. These seasons of social worshi were some of Martyn's happiest moments. " I ha\ often wondered," he wrote, "how the company < these poor men can prove so animating. Blesse be the Prince of Peace, the source of our joys, wl] remembers His promise, and, where two or three ai gathered together in His name, comes to me< them."2 13. Besides these his proper duties, Mr. Martyn attention was directed to the Natives, for whom li proposed to establish Schools3 ; and in the course < a few months he had opened five, solely at his ow expense, at Dinapore, Bankipore, Patna, and Mone; The introduction of these Free Schools soon awakene the jealousy of the country Schoolmasters, wl spread a report that it was intended to make th Native Schools. ( ' ) In his second communication to his brethren. (-) Ibid. At Patna Mr. Martyn had the severe pain of beholi ing a servant of the Company, a man advanced in years, and 01 cupying a situation of great respectability, living in a state < daring apostasy from the Christian faith, and openly professing h preference for Mahomedanism. He had even built a mosque < his own, which at this season, the festival of the Mohurrum, \\i adorned with flags ; and being illuminated at night, it proclaime the shame of the offender. Mr. Martyn did not fail to sound warning in the ears of this miserable apostate, charging him t remember whence he was fallen, and exhorting him to conside that the Son of God had died for sinners.— Memoir, p. 240. (3) Memoir, p. 219. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. ij;W hildren Christians, and send them to Europe. Con- 3quently, some children were withdrawn. On a ttle remonstrance, however, the parents were satis- ed, and the children returned. The Schools then icreased, and before the end of the first year they Dntained, together, one hundred and sixty scholars.4 At first Mr. Martyn was doubtful what books to ;ach the children. Considering the suspicion of is designs that had been awakened in some of their arents, he deemed it advisable to allow the masters ) use some of their own books, for the present, of hich he approved. Meanwhile, he was preparing ur Lord's Parables and Sermon on the Mount, in [indoostanee, which, ere long, he was able to put lto the hands of the scholars. 14. While Mr. Martyn was preparing to preach to ^h\ic le Natives in Hindoostanee, he translated a suffi- H7ndo-m lent portion of the Book of Common Prayer into stanee- iat language, for the purpose of Public Worship. [e then, in March 1807, about four months after is arrival at Dinapore, obtained the permission of le Commandant to make a beginning with the ative wives of the soldiers, who belonged to the ,oman Church. At first, all the women, to the umber of about two hundred, came together will- lgly, and continued to assemble for some time, .t length, however, their numbers gradually melted way, until they were reduced to fifty, which conti- ued to be the usual attendance ; and as these were generally the same fifty," said Martyn, " it is to be oped that they have a desire to learn." Various auses were assigned for the withdrawal of the rest. But the real state of the case is," said Martyn, that the Devil's religions are still the favourites. C) Memoir, pp. 239, 240. Also Mr. Martyn's third communica- on to his brethren, and a Letter in Manuscript to the Rev. Dr. err of Madras, November 11, 1807. z 2 340 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. State of the Ro- mish Mis- sions. They went in crowds to the last Mohurrum, eve these Christian women ; and many of them gh their husbands' money to the Brahmins for the ben< fit of their prayers. In our service there is nothin to take the eye or ear ; and the worship of Gc without finery and music has, alas ! no attraction f( the carnal mind. Yet the promises of God respec ing the success of His Word, wherever it is sen command us to hope that some even of these wi choose religion in her naked severity."1 He toe great pains to make them understand him, and pe severed in faith and hope. 15. The wretched state of these women led him inquire further into the condition of the Romis Missions in that part of the country. Hearing thj there were large bodies of these Christians at Narw in the Mahratta dominions, and at several places | the north of Dinapore, within the East-India Con pany's territories, he drew up a Latin Letter, pn posing certain queries relating to the origin ar present state of the Roman Church in those pari which he sent to the Romish Missionaries rour him.2 From the Prefect of the Mogul Mission 1 learned, that, at Delhi, there were thirty widow some children, and two or three families of Native; but that, through the negligence of the Padre ther they were rather Mahomeclans than Christians, ar never met for worship. At Sardhana there wei more than three hundred in the service of the Besnr, Somru3, consisting of about forty Europeans — Frenc (') Memoir, pp. 240, 241. Communications to his brethren. (2) Journals and Letters. Vol. i. pp. 520, 521, 524. (3) This was the widow of the notorious Walter Reinhar called by the Natives Samaru, or Somru. After serving- as a pi vate in several armies, and being' employed in the massacre oft! English prisoners at Patna, he died in the service of NajafKbi in 1778, from whom he received the perganah or territory of Sa dhana. After his decease, the perganah was continued to 1 wido IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 341 Drtuguese, English, and Germans. The rest were atives, chiefly children of European fathers. At rver there was a family of these Christians, and ree or four Natives, in the service of the Rajah. t Gwalior there was one family, at Jypoor, a mdred individuals, mostly in the Rajah's army.4 Such were the vaunted multitudes of Romanists in is neighbourhood ! And often do we find the ousands of which they boast reduced, upon inquiry, hundreds. Seeing that those around him were nk into a condition of equal ignorance and wicked- ss with the Heathen, Mr. Martyn was excited to a iculiar sympathy and anxiety in their behalf ; and i made an oifer to those at Patna to go and preach e Gospel to them on Sundays ; but the proposal is rejected.5 He mourned, also, over the ignorance d superstition of the soldiers of that fallen Church, 10 refused all his offers of instruction. " The men e fast dying in the hospital," he wrote ; "yet they )uld rather be sent to Patna for some holy oil, an hear the Word of Eternal Life."6 1G. His interest in behalf of these people brought interview m into communication with a priest in the neigh- Romish nirhood, whom he describes in his correspondence M'ssio- th a friend. After mentioning a singular inter- iy' 3W with a " Mussulman Lord," he adds — " Now r Antichrist in another shape — the Popish Padre, ilius Caesar. I asked him whether the doctrine I id heard from the Franciscan Brethren in America is his — ( Extra Ecclesiam Romanam solas non esse test.' He said that it was a question on which dovv, a Mogul woman of a needy but high family. She became lominal Christian; was a woman of great ability and courage; t a cruel tyrant in her little territory, where she had the power life and death. — Indian Orphans, pp. 178 — 180. ( ') Second communication to his brethren. (s) Memoir, p. 2S5. (") Ibid. p. 303. 342 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, disputations were constantly held at Rome. I some means we got upon the additions made to tl Commandments by the Church of Rome. He sa that Christianity without Councils was a city witho walls ; and that Luther, Calvin, &c. had made adc tions : all which I denied, and showed him the la verses in the Revelation. Upon the whole, our co: versation seemed without benefit." Again — " Last Tuesday the Padre, Julius Csesa came and staid with me four hours. We argued wi great vehemence. When I found that he had nothir to say in defence of the adoration of the Virg: Mary and the Saints, I solemnly charged him ar his Church with the sin of idolatry. He starte( and said, that if I had uttered such a sentiment : Italy I should have been burned."1 Christia- 17. After his acquaintance with this and otlu honoured leading Romanists in India, he was no longer su by Romish prised at the ignorance of the people under the charge, nor at the contempt which they had broug] on the Christian name. "The cause we undertake he said, "is, if possible, more odious and coi temptible in the eyes of the people of this count! than it was in the primitive times ; and that becaus of the misconduct of the Roman-Catholic Missi< naries, in administering baptism to people withoi repentance. It is no more than natural that ' Chrii tian ' should be a name of execration to those wh know no more of Christianity than what they hav hitherto observed in this country." He determine< therefore, to pursue a course more consistent wit the Gospel, and to baptize none, till convinced in h: own mind of the true repentance of the candidati how long soever he might have to wait for the fru: of his labours. 2 (') Memoir, pp. 296— 301. (2) Memoir, pp. 234. 245. It should beremembered,that thi testimony to the unfaithfulness of the Roman Church is borne b on Missiona- IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 343 18. Mr. Martyn was quite aware of the difficul- JJn , es in the way of converting the Natives ; but when remarks* >me of his English neighbours asserted that their 2? ,the , inversion was impossible, he could attribute it Coa ver- ily to their ignorance of Divine grace and truth. S10n' It is surprising," he remarked, " how positively ley are apt to speak on this subject, through their ever acknowledging God in any thing. Thy idgments are far above out of their sight." " The mse in which we are engaged is the cause of lercy and truth, and therefore, independently of Revelation and seeming impossibilities, it must revail." He concludes with this wise and useful Imark — "Above all things, seriousness in argument ith them seems most desirable ; for without it, ley laugh away the clearest proofs. Zeal for laking proselytes they are used to, and generally ttribute it to false motives ; but a tender concern lanifested for their souls is certainly new to them, id seems to produce corresponding seriousness in leir minds." 3 19. In March 1807 he finished a short Commen- Jj^gjj; iry on the Parables of our Lord in Hindoostanee ; transia- id in the following March he completed his ver- ion of the New Testament, which has been justly ailed, " the great work, for which myriads in the »es yet to come will gratefully remember and evere the name of Martyn." 4 He was, however, i no haste to print any part of this work5, being ae, of whom the Jesuit, Dr. Wiseman, said that he quoted him ith pleasure. Why? He tells you — "Because it is impossible i read his work without being- satislied that he was a man of the mplest mind, and of the most devotional character/' And then e goes on totally to misrepresent- Martyn's meanir;^. — Wiseman's ient Lectures. Lecture VII. (3) First communication to his brethren. (") Memoir, pp. 287, 288. (") His chief difficulty was in settling the orthography of the mguage, and in ascertaining what proportion of words ought to b- tion. 344 history or Christianity chap, desirous that it should be first revised and approvei — _ by the best scholars. Account of 20. In the month of June 1807 he consented to Persian 1S proposal from the Rev. David Brown to superintem Moonshee. the translation of the Scriptures into Persian.1 Ii this version there were happily no such difficultie as he found in Hindoostanee. The language wa fixed, and he had with him an able assistant in ai accomplished Persian scholar, named Sabat, som reference to whose history will not be out of place He had fled from Tartary to India, in remorse c conscience for having betrayed a Christian friend Abdallah, into the hands of the King of Bokhara who put him to death.2 be admitted from the Persian and Arabic fountains; for the Hie doostanee was yet in its infancy, as a written and grammatics tongue ; and it was expected that Mr. Martyn's work would cor tribute much to fix its standard. a ( ') Memoir, pp. 266 et seq. (2) The following' is the account of the close of this tragi scene: — "Abdallah was sentenced to die, and a herald wen through the city, announcing the time of his execution. An irn mense multitude attended, and the chief men of Bokhara. Saba also went and stood near him. He was offered his life if he woul abjure Christ, the executioner standing by him with his swoi drawn. ' No,' said the martyr of Bokhara, ' I cannot abjur Christ.5 Then one of his hands was cut off at the wrist. H stood firm, bis arm hanging by his side, but with little motior A physician, by the desire of the King, offered to heal the woum if he would recant. He made no answer, but looked up stedfastl towards Heaven, like the proto-martyr, Stephen, his eyes stream ing with tears. Sabat, in relating this account, said, ' He did no look with anger towards me. He looked at me, but it wa benignly (a) Dr. Buchanan's Christian Researches. It ought to be notice! that Mr. Martyn himself acknowledged, in December 1809, that th< Grammar of the language was nearly fixed by Mr. Gilchrist's learnej and useful labours ; but he found it still difficult to write in it with i view to general utility. " For the higher Mahomedans," he remarked "and men of learning will hardly peruse with satisfaction a book | which the Persian has not lent its aid to adorn the style. To tin rest a larger proportion of Hindee is more acceptable." The difficult} was. to ascertain the point equally removed from either extreme. IX INDIA : BOOK XI. 345 Sabat had indulged the hope that Abdallah vould recant when he was offered his life ; but vhen he saw that he was dead he abandoned him- lelf to grief and remorse. Finding no peace of nind at home, he travelled Trom place to place, eeking rest, but finding none. At last he went to Madras, where the English Government noticed lim, and appointed him a Mufti, or expounder of Vlahomedan law, at Vizagapatam. Here he was irst brought to serious reflection by some apparent jontradiction in the Koran. He wrote on the sub- ect to a gentlemen at Madras, Mr. Falconer, who :ent him an Arabic New Testament, which he read vith attention, comparing it with the Koran, till it length the truth of Revelation fell on his mind, is he expressed it, " like a flood of light." He ac- knowledged his convictions, and desired to be bap- ized ; but before his admission into the Church le was made to feel some portion of the sufferings or conscience sake, of which he had himself caused lis late friend Abdallah to drink so deeply, so bit- ;erly, even to a cruel martyrdom. 21. No sooner was it known that he had renounced Attemiltt0 • nil /^ii • o • i i assassinate [slamism, and adopted the Christian faith, than he him. is Decame the object of an inveterate persecution. He baPtlzed- vas hooted at in the streets, and insulted in the grossest manner in the very Court in which he sat is Mufti. His house was continually beset, and his ife threatened. At length he fled from Vizagapa- ;am to Madras, where he was introduced to the governor, Lord William Bentinck, who entered nto his case, and sent him back again with a letter ;o the Judge of the Court, commending him to his lenignly, and with the countenance of forgiveness. His other land was then cut off; but he never changed, he never changed. \nd when he bowed his head to receive the blow of death, all Bokhara seemed to say, What new thing is this ?' " — " The Star a the East ;" a Sermon by Rev. C. Buchanan. 1809. 346 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, special patronage and protection. This gentleman ill performed the duty enjoined him. The perse- cution against Sabat soon revived with increased fury. While sitting one evening in his house a person presented himself before him in the dis- guise of a Fakeer, or religious mendicant, and in- stantly rushing upon him, wounded him with a dagger which he had concealed under his mantle but Sabat seized his arm, and his servants came tc his rescue. He looked the assassin in the face : ii was his own brother, who had been sent on this murderous errand by his family in Arabia, a voyage of two months, on their hearing of his change o religion. The assassin would have been executed but Sabat interceded for him, and sent him home in peace, with letters and presents to his mother'; house.1 This occurrence, however, decided hin not to continue at Vizagapatam. He prepared a once to escape from a place in which there couk be no security of his life, and arrived once more a Madras, where, in the month of February 1807, h< was baptized by the Rev. Dr. Kerr, in the Black Town Chapel, by the name of Nathanael, in thi twenty-seventh year of his age. The Rev. Marma duke Thompson preached on the occasion fron 1 John v.6.2 He is sent 22. Such was the history thus far of the mai whom God raised up to assist Henry Martyn in tin translation of the Scriptures into the Arabic an( Persian languages. Resigning his appointment a Vizagapatam, he expressed a desire to devote hi: future life to the making known the Gospel of thi (') "The Star in the East." Also, Dr. Buchanan's Christiai Researches, pp. 204 — 209. Periodical Accounts of Baptist Mis sionary Society. Vol. iii. p. 351 (2) "This is he that came by water and blood, even Jesu Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood. And it is tin Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth." cutta. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 347 *race of God in any way that his friends at Madras night deem advisable. The Rev. D. Brown having icceded to their proposal to employ him as a xanslator, they sent him to Calcutta ; but not with- mt an expression of doubt and warning, for which here had already appeared some cause, as to the character and depth of his religious profession. >n his arrival in Bengal, he was subjected to an ixamination, particularly by the Missionaries at >erampore, touching both his learning and his )iety ; and they being on the whole satisfied with dm, he was finally despatched to Dinapore. 23. Mr. Marty n welcomed him as a brother. Proceeds rhe report of his talents and acquirements he found por^— his o be correct ; but though rejoicing in him as a unsubdued jreat acquisition in the work of translation, he had, spmt' re long, cause to moderate his joy with fear3; for le soon discovered in him an unsubdued spirit, and witnessed, with pain, many deflections from that emper and conduct which become the Christian. \) Dr. Kerr, who had desired to know what he hought of him, he deplored his pride, impetuosity f temper, and disregard for the feelings of others, •till, with that charity which hopeth all things, he emarked, " The correctness to which we are ac- ustomed ought not to be the standard for mea- uring a free-born Arab."4 Notwithstanding the ifirmities of the man's temper, he could not but tiink his profession of faith sincere, when he heard im deplore the constant evil he found in his heart, iw his eyes stream with tears in prayer, and list- ned to his confessions of his sinfulness, and to his Tomises to correct whatever was reprehensible in (3) This account is drawn xip chiefly from a private letter of Ir. Martyn's to Dr. Kerr, April 6, 1S07 ; and from Mr. Martyn's ournals and Letters. Vol. ii. p. 41 &c. ( ') Ibid. November 11, 1807. 348 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Mr. Mar- tyu under- takes the Arabic transla- tion. His remo- val to Cawnpore. his conduct. Nevertheless, Mr. Martyn had often to rejoice over him with fear and trembling.1 24. Mr. Martyn now set himself vigorously to his Persian translation. Great and incessant were Km labours upon it, with very insufficient physical strength. Yet, as though this were not enough, it was proposed to him to undertake the Arabic also ; nor would he decline it, though unequal to the task before the autumn of 1809, when he consented to commence the work, remarking, " A year ago I was not adequate to it : my labours in the Persian and other studies have, in the wisdom of God, been the means of qualifying me. So now ,/avente Deo, we will begin to preach to Arabia, Syria, Persia, India, Tartary, China, half of Africa, all the South coast of the Mediterranean and Turkey, and one tongue shall suffice for them all."2 In the midst of these incessant labours, which too heavily taxed his feeble frame, his gentle spirit was continually tried in various ways, but especially by the temper of Sabat, whom he described as the most tormenting creature he " ever yet chanced to deal with — peevish, proud, suspicious, greedy : he used to give daily more and more distressing proofs of his never having received the grace of God." J 25. Notwithstanding his philological labours, Mr. Martyn never remitted his ministerial duties : (') Memoir, pp. 278—280. A Letter from Sabat to Mr. Marsh- man of Serampore, in December 1807, expresses the sentiments o an enlightened conscience, the feeling's of a renewed heart. I concludes as follows : — " I have no other news to write thee thai this: I am the very sinner against the Lord, and I hope that thoi never wilt forget me in thy prayers, thou and Mr. Carey, Mr Ward, and all those that are in the service of the Lord Jesui Christ. The mercy of our Redeemer, the only-begotten Son o God, and of the Father Almighty, be with you and your Church now and for ever. Amen. Nat. Sabat." Periodical Accounts of Baptist Missions. Vol. iii. p. 417 C) Journals and Letters. Vol. ii. p. 261. (3) Ibid. p. I""- IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 349 ind it was in the diligent discharge of these that he gathered strength for the mental exertions of the reek. After considerable delay, the Government attended to his memorial for the erection of a Church, which was opened March 12, 1809. He lescribed it as a noble building, yet was apprehen- ive of its diminishing somewhat of his strength.4 But he did not long remain to enjoy this conve- nience, or to try his strength within these spacious vails, being removed in the following month to Cawnpore. Such was his anxiety to be at his post, hat, though the heat was excessive, " the wind," as le described it, " blowing flames," yet he could not )e prevailed upon to postpone his journey. Great vere his sufferings by the way ; and it was some ime before he recovered from the fever produced >y this long exposure to the heat. But while we notice this instance of his fervid :eal, it is recorded as a warning to others. There vas no need for this haste. His friends on the spot charged him with rashness in hazarding his life in his manner ; but he always pleaded his anxiety to ret to the great work. Martyn never thought of limself ; nor did he take time to consider how much setter he might serve " the great cause" with a ittle more attention to the times and seasons for abour and for rest.5 26. His duties at Cawnpore were severe. There Severe /->q i n ,i • i duties at vas no Church, nor any ot the conveniences, much Cawnpore. ess the decencies, of public worship. Soon after lis arrival he had to preach to a thousand sol- liers, drawn up in a hollow square, when the heat was so great, although the sun had not risen, that many actually dropped down, unable to support it. What must such services as these have been to a Minister too faithful and zealous to seek refuge in V) Memoir, pp. 286. 314. (6) Ibid. pp. 31 1—317. 350 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Preaches to crowds ofFakeers. indolent formality, and already weakened in healt by former ministrations ? l 27. At the close of the year 1809 he performe< his first public ministration among the Heather A crowd of mendicants, whom, to prevent perpe tual interruption, he had appointed to meet on \ stated day for the distribution of alms, frequentl; assembled before his house in immense numbers presenting an affecting spectacle of extrem wretchedness.2 To this congregation he deter (1) Memoir, p. 317. (2) The following description of this motley crowd is transcribe from Mrs. Sherwood's Indian Orphans, pp. 136 — 139 : — " These religious mendicants are an organized body, having king or supreme in each district. They are very numerou throughout the East, amounting to hundreds in every large sta tion. The various contrivances with which they attract attentioi and excite the wonder and veneration of the multitude, are hardl to be believed. There were scarcely less than five hundred c these poor creatures, who met every Sunday evening at Mr. Mar tyn's. He used to stand on his cherbuter (a raised platform of ston and cement), whilst they filled the grass-plot round it. But it i scarcely possible to describe these objects. No dreams or visions excited in the delirium of a raging fever, could surpass these reali ties. They were young and old, male and female, tall and short athletic and feeble, bloated and wizzened ; some clothed with abo minable rags, some nearly without clothes ; some plastered wit] mud and cow-dung*; others with matted uncombed locks, stream ing down to their heels ; others with heads bald or scabby ; ever countenance being" hard and fixed, as it were, by the continual in dulgence of bad passions; the features having' become exaggerated and the lips blackened with tobacco, or blood-red with the juice o the hennah. But these, and such as these, formed only the genera mass of the people : there were among them still more distinguishec monsters. One little man used to come in a small cart drawn b] a bullock : the body and limbs in general of this poor creature were so shrivelled as to give him, with his black skin and large head, the appearance of a gigantic frog. Another had his arm fixed above his head, the nail of the thumb piercing through the palm o; the hand. Another, and a very large man, had all his ribs and the bones of his face externally traced with white chalk, which, striking the eye in relief above the dark skin, made him appear as he ap- proached, like a moving skeleton. The most horrible, however, of these miserable creatures, were such as had contrived to throw all IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 351 lined to preach the Saviour of all men, who is D respecter of persons. He thus describes his rst attempt : — " I told them, after requesting their Mention, that I gave them with pleasure the alms could afford ; but wished to give them something ?tter, namely, eternal riches, or the knowledge of od, which was to be had from God's Word ; and len producing a Hindoostanee translation of Ge- ssis, read the first verse, and explained it word j word." He then, in a most familiar manner, ive them an account of the Creator and His Drks, and drew such practical conclusions as his ide auditors were likely to comprehend. He was )liged to preach sentence by sentence ; for at the id of each clause there followed applause and :planatory remarks from the wiser among them, i concluding his account of this first essay, he knowledged with gratitude the help that God id vouchsafed to him beyond his expectations.3 In the following addresses he urged upon them e moral duties, as summed up in the Ten Com- andments, constantly endeavouring to show them eir need of a Saviour, from man's inability to iep the law. He felt the necessity of great cau- )n in addressing this crowd ; for the eyes of those authority were upon him, and he was accounted T his countrymen in Cawnpore as little less than le out of his mind. He therefore proceeded Ty carefully in his statements of truth, fearing at if any disturbance arose he should ever after- irds be precluded from addressing these people ; the nourishment of the body into one limb, so as to make that ib of an immense size, whilst all the rest of the frame was ■ivelled. " Such was the view of human nature presented every Sunday min»- in Mr. Martyn's compound." (3) Memoir, pp. 322, 323. 352 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. anc[ he expected that the name of the Saviour ^_ the Christians, boldly declared as the only meai of salvation, was the word they waited for to e: cite a tumult. As it was, there were perpetu bursts of anger rising from the multitude, wi shouts and curses, and deep and lengthened groan passing from those most near to those farther o: with hissings, and the assumption of menacing ge tures, during which the preacher was compelh to silence. When the tumult was passed, he toe up the broken thread of his discourse in the san calm clear tone which he had used before. The numbers1 gradually increased, sometim amounting to eight hundred persons ; and in tin Mr. Martyn had the gratification of witnessing them a growing attention to the instructions 1 delivered. By degrees the interruptions from e: pressions of displeasure and tumultuous applaus were succeeded by pertinent remarks, or were lc in a serious and pensive silence. On one occask an extraordinary impression was made on his aud tory, whom he had been addressing on the awf subject of the destruction of Sodom and Gomorn with equal simplicity and solemnity. After finil ing the narrative, he said to them, without furthi preparation, " Do you, too, repent of your sins, ar turn to God ?" This simple question seemed come on them with power, and a noise instant, arose which drowned his voice. When silence wi restored, he went on — " For though you are m like the men of Sodom — God forbid ! — you are, m vertheless, sinners. Are there no thieves, fornici tors, railers, extortioners, among you ? Be ye sui that God is angry. I say not that He will bur your town ; but that he will burn you." He the exhorted them to flee from impending destruction ( ' ) Indian Orphans. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 353 28. Thus did he continue assiduously to minister Conver- :> the temporal and spiritual necessities of this peo- Mahome- le whilst his health permitted. He was not aware, dan- d the very last Sunday of his residence in Cawn- ore, that any fruit whatever had sprung from this articular portion of his labours ; and yet it was lere, from those addresses to the fakeers, that the lost fruitful blossom of all the various branches of is ministry in India was to appear. Near to his ungalow were several houses occupied by wealthy fatives, enclosed with high walls, and on one of le walls was a kiosh, or summer-house, which perlooked his garden. It happened one Sunday veiling, in the spring of the year 1810, that a party f young Mahomedans were regaling themselves in lis kiosh with their hookahs and sherbet, whilst [r. Martyn was haranguing the mendicants below, resently they felt inclined to have a nearer view F the assembly, and down they came, and entered ito the garden : they advanced through the crowd, id placed themselves in a row before the front of le bungalow, with their arms folded, their turbans i one side, and their lips drawn up in contempt, orming one of this light and vicious group was a lan afterwards well known in the Missionary orld, Sheik Salih, the future Abdool Messeeh, Servant of Christ,) whose subsequent labours will low how faithfully this once " fiery Mahomedan " lswered to his Christian name. It is remarkable, Dwever, that even this singular instance of success i these extraordinary ministrations was not known » Mr. Martyn till a clay or two before he left Cawn- we. Certainly, had he lived to see how Sheik alih was blessed to multitudes of his own people, 3 would have deemed it an ample recompence for 1 his labours. 29. Early in 1808 Mr. Martyn was attacked with His health " J rapidly 3L- IV> A A declines. 354 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Leaves Cawnpore. alarming symptoms, which, though relieved at th time, had returned upon him occasionally with ir creased severity ; until, in the midst of the exei tions just related \ an attack of pain in the ches of a severer kind than he had before experiencec forced upon him the unwelcome conviction of th necessity of some quiet and relaxation. He lir gered behind as long as he could ; and, in Jun 1810, he was assisted in his duties and refreshed i spirit by the arrival of his friend the Rev. D. Corri< But this produced only a temporary improvemen and he was soon compelled to retire.2 30. The precise period of his departure froi Cawnpore was fixed by information received froi Calcutta concerning the Persian version of th New Testament, which was thought to abound to much with Arabic idioms, and to be written in style, pleasing, indeed, to the learned ; but not sufi ciently level to the capacity of the mass of moder readers. At this decision Mr. Marty n was as keenl disappointed3 as he was delighted at the complel success of the Hindoostanee version, which was pre nounced to be idiomatic and plain. On the last day of September 1810 he took leav of his congregation, which he left in charge of hi friend Corrie, and on the following day set out fo Calcutta, where he arrived in safety. His friend! on beholding his pallid countenance and enfeeble frame, knew not whether most to mourn or t (') He often preached to the assembled fakeers " when the a: was as hot as that from the mouth of an oven ; when the red glai of the setting sun shone through a dry hot haze, which parche the skin as with fever ; and when the disease in his chest rendere it painful to him even to speak at all." — Indian Orphans. (2) Memoir, pp. 289, 307, 326, 327, 328, 330. (3) For his feelings on this subject, see his Journals and Letter Vol. ii. pp. 25S, 268^ et seq. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 355 joice over him. Gladly would they have retained m among them ; but they saw the necessity of his aving the country without delay.4 31. But whither was he to go? In conversation Resolves o £o visit i the subject with Messrs. Brown and Marshman, Persia and 3 said, " Well, if I must go to sea, let me go some- Arabia- here where I can be doing something to further le great work." " Right," said Mr. Marshman ; and I will tell you where to go. Go to China: le voyage will be good for you, and there you can am the language in perfection, and come back, >rrect, and assist in completing the version into at important language, spoken by so many mil- 3ns, without a word of the Gospel among them." [r. Marshman was at that time zealously engaged a Chinese version of the Scriptures. His advice, lerefore, was very natural, and accorded with his ishes. But Mr. Brown, turning to Martyn, said, No ; I wrill direct you better than that. Go to ie Persian Gulf. Bussorah, I am told, is, at the ason you may be there, a healthy place. Take )ur Persian version with you. Make your way, if >u can, to Shiraz, and there you may prove, re- se, and perfect your own work, with the help of e best scholars in the language." Martyn in- antly acceded with joy ; and the prospect thus a moment opened to his mind reconciled him uch to leaving India. But Mr. Brown, as though ilf relenting on seeing how eagerly Martyn had night at his suggestion, afterwards remarked to m, " But can I, then, bring myself to cut the string id let you go? I confess I could not, if your Wily frame were strong, and promised to last for ilf a century. But as you burn with the intense- :ss and rapid blaze of heated phosphorus, why I ould we not make the most of you ? Your flame (') Murtyn's Memoir, pp. 332— 335. A A 2 356 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY char may last as long, and perhaps longer, in Arab L than in India. Where should the phoenix biri her odoriferous nest but in the land prophetical called 'the blessed'? and where shall we ever e: pect, but from that country, the true comforter come to the nations of the East ? I contempla your New Testament springing up as it were fro dust and ashes, but beautiful as the wings of a doi covered with silver, and her feathers like yello gold!"1 We shall mark how these glowing anticipatioi were realized. The providence of God in a r markable manner followed and directed Martyn the great end in view. Preaches 32. While at Calcutta, notwithstanding the infir: forthCUtta state of his health, he preached every Sunday, wil Bible only one exception ; and on the 1st of January 18] Society. jie deiivere(i a Sermon on behalf of the Bible Si ciety, which was afterwards published, and entitle " Christian India ; or, an Appeal on behalf of nil hundred thousand Christians in India who want tl Bible." In this admirable discourse he unfolde the principles of Christian philanthropy ; enumi rated the four classes of Christians in India — tt Portuguese, Tamul, Syrian, and Cingalese, amoun ing together to nine hundred thousand ; and coi eluded with an animated appeal to his auditor urging the duty of supplying them with the Ho] Scriptures.2 Great was the interest excited by tl delivery of this Sermon from the pulpit, and i (') This beautiful passage is given in Martyn's Memoir, p. 33 tenth edition, as though contained in a letter of Mr. Brown's him before he left Cavvnpore. But if the first suggestion of h voyage to Persia was made after his arrival at Calcutta, as state in the text, upon the authority of the Rev. M. Thompson, wt learned it on the spot, these reflections must, of course, have in mediately followed. (2) Owen's History of the British and Foreign Bible Societ; Vol.iL pp. 108— 110. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 357 bsequent circulation in print. Six days after, on e 7th of January, he departed for ever from those ores where he had purposed to spend his remain- g days. 33. Leaving him to pursue his voyage to Arabia, Rev. d. 3 return to Cawnpore. Mr. Corrie was first ap- chunar** >inted in 1807 to Chunar3, where the Europeans lounted to between three and four hundred, whom ! found in general, like those at Dinapore, very imoral, intemperate, and indifferent about reli- on, which they seemed to have forgotten. There ?re some exceptions to this character of the so- 3ty, and several officers were regular in their at- idance on Divine Worship. He describes one, a eutenant-Colonel, as a Christian of decided piety d deep experience ; but by the time he had made e friendship of this Cornelius and his wife they ire removed to another station, leaving none be- nd in whose piety he had any confidence. " The ite of society among us is such," he remarked, is would make rivers of water run down the face a man of David's spirit." There being no Church, a gun-shed was cleared d fitted up as the best substitute they could con- ive ; and a congregation of about one hundred d fifty assembled there at sun-rise every Sunday. The sick in the hospital generally appeared to be ankful for his instructions ; but he met with very [ferent treatment from others. Few privates at- ided Public Worship, except those who were arched to Church ; and some of them Mr. Corrie scribed as " shockingly inattentive, their very (3) The account here given of the earlier years of Mr. Corrie's >ours in India is drawn up chiefly from his first three " com- inications to his brethren," together with several private let- s to the Rev. M. Thompson. The other sources of information this period are scanty, and will be noticed when available for se pages. 358 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Instances of piety in retire- ment. countenances testifying them to be impudent cli dren and hard-hearted." The foul insults whi he received from some of them he bore with t meekness of his Master. " My Lord," he remarki "hid not His face from shame and spitting." any thing human could have tamed these outragec spirits, it would have been the gentle temper w which their insolence was received ; but they t been too long unaccustomed to yield to any thi but military command to be moved by his mild < treaties. He had, however, some counterpoise this trial, in the hopeful conduct of a few, and the improved demeanour and apparent attention others at Church ; but so inveterate were the dis lute and intemperate habits of the best, that he sc found he must rejoice over them with trembling. 34. While concluding, as is probable, like Eli of old1, that he only was left to bear witness to Truth in that moral desert, he was rejoiced to fi himself mistaken. At Secrole he discovered a m chant of real piety, who, about four years before, fr reading the Word of God, was brought to the knc ledge of his lost condition, and of the salvat wrought out for sinners by Jesus Christ. Until saw Mr. Corrie, he had not met with one lii minded with himself since his serious impressi< began. The disadvantage of his isolated posit: was apparent in some visionary notions which had imbibed ; but he had learned from the Bi the duties as well as the creed of a Christian. . strictly rested from labour on the Lord's Day, a publicly read the church prayers and a sermon the barracks, and in his own house, where seve persons assembled. These services appear to hi been attended with a blessing from above ; and mentioned to Mr. Corrie one artilleryman of (') 1 Kings xviii. 22. xix. 10. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 359 ttle band whom he believed to be a true Christian. [e likewise devoted much of his time and money lily to the relief of the poor and sick Natives, and sglected no opportunity to let his light shine he- re men in that dark region. Not long after, in October 1807, Mr. Corrie re- vived a letter from another solitary Christian at a istance, watching and praying for the manifesta- on of God's mercy to India. It was dated from a ingle, near Delhi ; and the writer tells him — Sitting down in my tent, I began to think whether le Name of the True God had ever been pro- Dimced in this place ; and having a book in my and, I read, And evert/ valley shall be exalted, and )ery mountain and hill sliall be made low : and the voked shall be made straight, and the rough places 'ain : and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and 7 flesh shall see it together : for the mouth of the ord hath spoken it.2 And then, said I, this remote )rner shall, without doubt, see it. Wonderful and nprobable as it seems, yet it shall come to pass." 1 these incidents Mr. Corrie could not but think lat he beheld the dawn of a glorious day rising pon Hindoostan ; and he felt assured that the la- ours of himself and his Brethren among their dear countrymen" would not be in vain in the iord. At first he had been tempted to despair f success among such abandoned sinners as he >und ; but these bright spots were mercifully ghted up for his relief, and they kindled hope in is bosom. 35. In a few months he was able to perform Com- )ivine Worship in Hindoostanee, in his own house, JJJJtof rhere several Romanists attended daily for reading Missio- le Scriptures. One of them appeared to be in exertions, arnest, and was forcibly struck with the expres- (2) Isaiah xl. 4, 5. 360 HISTORY OY CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Mr. _ Corrie's labours and trials. sions in the Gospels respecting the divinity < Christ, and the oneness of believers with God. H of his own accord read to his native brethren, to] them of their sins and idolatries, and expressed desire to devote himself to their instruction. Aft( some further trial, and seeing sufficient reason I believe him to be sincere, Mr. Corrie maintaine him in the employment of Reader to his countr; men, and had reason to be satisfied with his dil gence, and thankful for his success. He also opened an English School for the drun mers of the regiments, and two Persian and tw Hindoostanee Schools for the Natives, which at fir met with the usual objections ; but the difficulty soon yielded to his perseverance. 36. In January 1809, after a short absence at Ca cutta, he returned to Chunar, refreshed in body ar mind. But he resumed his duties under circun stances somewhat discouraging. Previous to h departure he had visited Benares, and, from tl reception he met with, he had hopes of erecting Church at that station ; but now these hopes wei dissipated. He had to mourn over the few amon the gentry who had made a profession of religion and the artillerymen, who appeared to take a live] interest in his instructions, were ordered into tl field before he had time to see much of them agaii But his native teacher had conducted himself m blameably, and his instructions appeared to ha\ been beneficial to several. From this time his visits to Benares were moi frequent ; and his presence and unwearied exe; tions soon produced a favourable change among tl: gentry. He was now cordially supported in h exertions here by Dr. J. Robinson1, with whom an (') Son of the late Rev. Thomas Robinson of Leicester, ar brother of the Rev. T. Robinson, late Archdeacon of Madras. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 361 is lady he enjoyed an intercourse that often re- ived his jaded spirit. The Collector opened his ouse for the performance of Divine Service, which ras regularly attended by some young civilians, 'horn Mr. Corrie described as the chief hopes of is flock, being " as yet comparatively bending lants." The officers, however, both at Benares nd Chunar, declined to attend ; and his mind was mch distressed at their carelessness and insensi- ility. 37. In 1810 he was appointed to Agra; but he Pious topped at Cawnpore, as mentioned above, to assist Mr. Come Ir. Martyn2, and continued to occupy this Station ^J^iu pwards of a twelvemonth. Little is recorded of &, is labours here, which were principally among the luropeans, some of whom learned to appreciate his nstructions. To this little flock, who were chiefly oldiers, he made an appeal in behalf of the Bible lociety, and they brought their offerings of each i few rupees. Among these men Mr. Corrie aund several bright ornaments of Christianity, and te was happy in his communion with them ; but evere indisposition compelled him soon to leave hem, and altogether to suspend his duties for a eason. He too, like Mr. Martyn before him, was dvised to undertake a voyage to sea for the benefit if his health, and he left Cawnpore for the purpose :arly in 1812. 38. On his arrival at Calcutta he was grieved to Decline ind the health of his valued friend, Mr. Brown, Jj^Jj^ ilso in a declining state ; but he had lived to good health. Durpose, and was spared to hail the dawn of a iright day on India, and materially to contribute ;o its advance. His heart was set on promoting he circulation of the Bible, which he was wont to •all ': The Great Missionary, which would speak in (2) Martyn's Memoirs, p. 328. 362 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, all tongues the wonderful works of God." All h L hopes of the promulgation of Christianity centere in this one point — that God would magnify H Word above all His Name, and that by the gift | the Scriptures to all people a more extended infh ence would, with the Divine blessing, be producei and a remedy provided for the judicial sentenc inflicted on mankind at Babel.1 On the 1st of January 1810 he preached on tl duty and importance of diffusing the Word of Gc throughout India, and made a strong appeal to h audience, especially in behalf of the numeroi Native Christians in immediate want of the Scri] tures. This was followed by liberal contributioi towards the object ; and measures were taken wit] out delay to carry it into effect. Applications we] made to interested parties in all directions to c operate with the Corresponding Committee at Ca cutta, where an Institution was formed, entitle " A Bibliotheca Biblica," which consisted of tv departments ; first, a Bible Repository, for the sa of the Scriptures, in all languages, at modera prices; secondly, a Translation Library, for tl collection of such works as were calculated to fac litate and aid the labours of translators.2 Formation 39. S0 general was the interest awakened by tl: Bible a movement in the sacred cause, that its friends we Society. encouraged, in the following year, to establish •< Auxiliary Bible Society for Calcutta. According] on the 21st of February 1811, while the impress! from Mr. Martyn's sermon, preached the month b fore, as mentioned above, was yet fresh on ti public mind, a Meeting was convened for the pn pose, which was attended by persons of the fii (') Memorial Sketches, p. 75. (2) History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. pp. 23 — 33. Also the Society's Seventh Report. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 363 distinction at the Presidency. Mr. Brown was called to the Chair, and the Society was formed under the happiest auspices. The Calcutta Cor- responding Committee of the Bible Society cor- dially approved of the formation and objects of this Auxiliary ; and on the receipt of this intelligence the Parent Society made a grant of one thousand pounds to the Calcutta Auxiliary, and raised their annual contribution to the Corresponding Com- mittee from two thousand to four thousand pounds for the current year.3 40. The good effect of the establishment of this Bible So- Society was general and almost instantaneous. Some rally sip-" members of Council, the Commander-in-Chief, the f°^diu Judges, and other influential persons gave it their support ; while the Governor-General, Lord Minto, who in 1807 had so strongly protested against Dr. Buchanan's proceedings, now permitted Mr. Brown to hold long and full discussions with him on the subject of Missions, the Scriptures, and whatever re- lated to them. His Lordship had for some time past looked upon the translation of the Scriptures with a favourable eye4; and he now gave his public sup- port to the general work, by heading the Subscribers to the Bible Society in Bengal, who soon composed about five hundred persons of all ranks and deno- minations.5 About this time the College of Fort William was (3) Lushington's History of Calcutta Institutions, chapter 1. Also, History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. ii. pp. 108 — 114. The operations of the Bible Society in India are blended too much with the labours of Missionaries and others engaged in the work of translation or distribution, to be given in a detached form. It will be more convenient, therefore, after this, to relate them as they occur in the course of this History. (4) History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. ii. pp. 9, 10. Note. Christian Observer, 1808, pp. 835—837. (5) History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. ii. p. 251. 364 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, revived as a fountain of Scriptural translation; an '__ within a month after the establishment of the Bib] Society the good effects of its operations began 1 appear. An interest about the Bible itself w* excited ; questions were asked ; and remarks wei made. Misrepresentations, indeed, abounded, bi the matter was discussed, and a general stir w< excited where all was a dead calm before.1 History 4j Two other events occurred not long after, bot and bap- ii-ii ■% • i • i tismof calculated to keep alive the interest just awakene Messeeh m tne Pum"ic mind. The first was, the baptism i the Mahomedan, whose attendance on Mr. Martyn preaching at Cawnpore has already been notice* This convert was born at Delhi, and, under h father's instruction, he acquired considerable knov ledge of the Persian and Arabic languages. Whe about twenty-one years of age, he became Moonshe first to an English merchant, and then to an office in the Company's Service. At that time he was e: ceedingly zealous for the faith of Islam, and induce a Hindoo servant of his employer to become a Mi homedan. The master finding some fault with hi for his officiousness, he was offended, and left h employ, with a determination to have nothing moi to do with the English. After this he engaged in variety of pursuits, and visited different parts of tl: country, being always very attentive, and endeavou: ing to make others so, to the Mahomedan obse vances. His last engagement was as a trooper, ] the service of Ibrahim Ali Khan, one of the Chie tains of the Javudpore Rajah, a service which 1 soon quitted in disgust at an act of perfidy an cruelty that he witnessed. Returning to Lucknow, he supported himself h preparing green paint. At the end of about a ye< he visited his father, who was engaged at Cawnpoi (') Memoir of Rev. T. T. Thomason, pp. 185, 186. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 365 3 a private tutor in the family of a rich native, hose house was near Mr. Martyn's premises. This :d to his hearing Mr. Martyn preach, in the way escribed above, when he was struck with the bservations that were made, and considered them 3 both reasonable and excellent. He had previously een perplexed about the contradictions maintained y the diiFerent Mahomedan sects, and this Christian istruction appeared to him better than any he had 5 yet received. He told his father what opinion he ad formed, and begged him to get him some em- loyment at Cawnpore, where he might hear more f these things. His father was acquainted with a 'iend of Sabat, and, through this friend, Sheik alih was engaged, in May 1810, to copy Persian writings for him. He obtained a lodging on the remises, without making known his wishes. Here e had many opportunities of obtaining the infor- mation which he desired, particularly by inquiring f the Native Christian children the subjects of the sssons which they had learned in school ; and by Iris mode he was enabled to gain some insight into )ivine Truth. When Mr. Martyn had finished his translation f the New Testament into Hindoostanee, the book fas given to the Sheik to bind. This he considered s a line opportunity to improve his knowledge. On eading the Word of God, he discovered his state, nd perceived therein a true description of his own teart. He soon decided in favour of the Christian eligion ; but still concealed what was passing within rim, till, Mr. Martyn being about to leave Cawnpore, le could no longer refrain from asking his advice yith respect to his future conduct, earnestly lesiring, at the same time, to be baptized. It was igreed that he should go down to Calcutta with Mr. Martyn, from whom he received a solemn varning of the danger of a false profession. During 366 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, the short period of Mr. Martyn's stay at Calcutta 1: was not entirely convinced of this man's real chan£ of heart. Recommending him, therefore, to tl notice of Mr. Brown, he departed without gratifyir the young man's wish for baptism. After five month further delay, Mr. Brown, having observed his coi duct, and being satisfied with it, baptized him i the Old Church, on Whit Sunday 1811. Mr. Brown thus described the Service : — " 0 Sunday last I publicly baptized Sheik Salih. It w< a most solemn and heart-affecting occasion. Prival notice was given that it would be in the afternooi Good people of all ranks attended ; and, in tt evening, I preached on the subject. This has mac a very serious impression at Calcutta : I have ha great satisfaction in the event. The circumstance of his case were remarkable. May we every Wh Sunday witness similar wonders of grace ! I mac full investigation, and was thoroughly satisfied wit the Sheik's account of his conversion. His Christia name is Abdool Messeeh, 'Servant of Christ' ; particular circumstance leading to the selection i that name." From this period he was noticed by some amon Mr. Brown's congregation, and gained from the: instruction a growing acquaintance with his ow fallen state, and the remedy provided for it throug the Saviour. Abdool himself expressed a decide persuasion that his baptism was attended with peculiar blessing. Although, before that time, h had learned, in general, that he was a fallen an sinful creature, yet now he began to account himse in every respect a sinner ; and his humility and cii cumspection grew in proportion to his increasin knowledge of himself, together with his clearer an more enlarged views of the Gospel.1 (') Fourteenth Report of the Church Missionary Society. Mil sionary Register, 1813, pp. 261, &c. Lushing'ton's History ( Calcut! IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 367 42. The other occurrence which kept alive the Pubii- ligious interest in the public mind was, the pub- Hm°£°f ation of Mr. Martyn's Hindoostanee Testament. staneeTes- was now extensively circulated ; and the general tameut- imation in which it was held justified the character rei\ of it by the Committee of the Calcutta Bible ciety and by his friends. 43. But while the religious part of the community Last days Bengal were rejoicing in this progress of Christian ^ B^fJ' ertion, their joy was overcast by the death of their I and faithful Pastor, Mr. Brown, who for the space seven-and-twenty years had preached at Calcutta i pure Gospel of his Redeemer, and had been an lament, intellectually and spiritually, to the urch of England in Bengal. His understanding s sound, vigorous, and inquisitive ; his spirit firm i persevering ; his heart warm and affectionate ; i all his qualities and attainments, sanctified by nuine and ardent piety, were devoted to the ser- :e of God, and the temporal and spiritual improve- ;nt of British India. His last work was the publication of the First sport of the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible Society, hausted by anxiety and labour, he sunk into a bilitated state, which incapacitated him from ending the first anniversary of that Institution ; t he prepared the Report, and, notwithstanding sat bodily suffering, he would allow himself no ssation from labour until he had carried it through 3 press. " I cannot lie by till I have done my >rk;" he replied to his anxious friends, who treated him to desist. " This accomplished, I will bmit myself to my physician."2 cutta Institutions. App. III. Brown's Memorial Sketches, p. 77. omason's Memoirs, pp. 186, &c. ^2) It had long been his desire to be found in the full career of our when summoned to rest. About twenty years before, an chaise horse, which had long conveyed him to attend his stated round 368 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. The progress of his malady, however, rendered medical treatment of no avail. This last effort had been too great for him. He was not in a state to bear such an excitement ; and he afterwards drooped rapidly. On the 17th of May 1812 he embarked, with his beloved friend Corrie, for Madras, a place which he greatly desired to visit, as the scene of ac- tive exertions in the cause of religion, as described above. It was hoped, also, that a short sea voyage might conduce to the recovery of his health ; but Providence determined otherwise. The ship, after leaving the roads at Saugur, struck on a sand-bank. The suffering invalid was brought back to Calcutta, rather a loser than a gainer by his little journey. He grew weaker daily ; and on Sunday, June 14, 1812, about one o'clock, it pleased God to take him to Himself. On Monday his remains were com- mitted to the earth. His grave was watered by the tears of many who, for a course of years, en- joyed the benefit of his ministry, and now felt that they had lost a father and a friend. Testimo- 44 The reverence in which the character and character? memory of Mr. Brown were held, in the community among which he had so long ministered, was testi- fied in some touching and uncommon instances. Though he had long been in the receipt of a large income, which would have enabled him to make an ample provision for his family ; yet he devoted all that was not required for their immediate use to the service of the Lord. But God did not leave his family without protection. The Government extended to them immediate countenance and round of duties, one day, on reaching- the Church door, instanta- neously dropped, and expired on the spot. This event Mr. Brown never forgot ; and in alluding to it, he would often remark, that he expected " to drop like a horse in harness, and not like one in a stable." And such, indeed, was his end. — Memorial Sketches, pp. 102, 103. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 3<;it ,ipport. Further means were supplied by his nume- pus friends for their removal to Europe ; and of ie tradesmen and others employed to equip and >sist them for their voyage, several declined re- iving payment; alleging, that they could not ink of taking pecuniary compensation from the ,mily of a minister who, they knew, had laid up p store, except in the grateful hearts of many ho had received his liberal assistance. The re- ark of one expressed the feelings of many — " that : he had received, under Mr. Brown's ministry, lore than the worth of all his trade could be com- ired with, he must be permitted freely to assist s children, who had shown him where to seek the ue riches at God's right hand." Several other testimonies, equally touching, and pnourable to both parties, might be adduced1; but t these suffice to mark the change effected in the ligious feelings of the community at Calcutta nee Mr. Brown's arrival in the year 1786, and liefly by means of his own faithful ministrations.2 i 45. This was not the last stroke by which the g«J*h of lends of Christianity in India were to be wounded Martyn. r the events of this year. Mr. Brown had not ng entered into his rest, when another affliction, Ivich had been suspended unseen, like tempestuous uds at midnight, throughout the close of 1812, ) They may be seen in his Memorial Sketches, pp. 130 et seq. (2) On a marble slab in the chancel of the Mission Church, the Sine of his gratuitous, faithful, and fruitful labours, is engraved t- following inscription: — TO THE POOR The Gospel was preached in this Church, By the Rev. David Brown, During a period of 25 years. See Memorial Sketches, ut supra. Thomason's Memoir, pp. 13 — 199. History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. ill. ii. pp.257 et seq. Missionary Register, January 1814 VOL. IV. B B 370 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, burst upon the Indian Church in the early pa L of the succeeding year. This was, the news Henry Martyn's death. In his voyage to Persia, to perfect his Persian ai Arabic translation, he touched at Bombay, where i met Sir John Malcolm, formerly envoy at ti Court of Persia, whence he had just returned. £ John instantly saw into Martyn's character, ai fully appreciated his abilities and attainments ; ai hearing of his purpose, he gave him letters of i troduction, in strong terms, to the chief of 1 friends all the way to Shiraz, and especially to t Court there. This kindness secured for Mart; the highest patronage, and proved of great servi to him. Thus befriended, he pursued his way Shiraz, which he called " the Athens of Fars, ai the haunt of the Muses." When he had finish his Persian translation of the New Testament, determined, in prosecution of the task which had undertaken, to visit Bagdad ; but being coi pelled, for a reason which will soon be explaine to take a circuitous route by Tebriz, near the Ci pian Sea, his health, which had long materially si fered, became at that place so impaired, that resolved to return, by Constantinople, to his nati country. On reaching Tokat, about six hundr miles from Tebriz and two hundred and fifty frc Constantinople, he found himself unable to procei farther ; and on the 16th of October 1812 it pleasi an all-wise Providence to terminate his importa labours. Thus, at the early age of thirty-one, ti Church of England lost a highly-distinguished om ment, and the cause of Christianity in India one the most valuable associates vouchsafed to it 1 God to this day. General 46. The tidings of this event saddened the spiri b°isToTs.f0r of numbers in Calcutta. The expressions of 01 friend on the spot will describe the gener IN INDIA : BOOK XI. ,371 ling: — "We are deeply wounded. His walk was grand, his labours so important, his attainments rare. Oh, how fondly we counted upon his fu- -e labours ! how the heart leaped for joy at the mght of Martyn's successful career in Persia, I hoped-for return to Calcutta ! " * " Where ;h fervent piety, and extensive knowledge, and porous understanding, and classical taste, and un- aried application, were all united, what might t have been expected ? I cannot dwell ilpon s subject without feeling very sad. I stand upon ! walls of Jerusalem, and see the lamentable sach that has been made in them ; but it is the rd : He gave, and He hath taken away."2 The untimely death of this extraordinary young n was as much lamented in England as in India. t if his life be measured by his services, we ill not call its termination premature. We may 3lore the loss of what was anticipated from his ther exertions ; but he had crowded into the m of thirty-one years what any man would be loured for expanding over a life twice the length. t we must forbear, lest, in our admiration of his lliant light, we seem to forget by whom he shone. 47. It is satisfactory, however, to know that the Hjs £er" ect of his visit to Persia was fully realized. Be- merit. es his incidental exertions there3, testimony was ') Thomason's Memoir, pp. 200, 201. 2) Martyn's Memoir, pp. 493, 494. 3) While at Shiraz he held public discussions and controver- with the Moollahs and most learned Persians, which excited it attention. They exhibit the accomplished scholar and the epid champion for the Truth : and so deep was the impression le, that many Mahomedans were converted secretly, and their ollahs, who stood up to defend the Koran, totally silenced, tracts, in Persian and Arabic, continued to preach the Truth h effect when the voice of their author was silent in death. In ious places, eulogiums on the Gospel were openly uttered ; and earnestness and mildness of inquiry evinced by many of the ned, into the character and Mission of the Messiah. — Memoir ps. 8, 9. 13 B2 372 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, borne to the value of his Persian translation L scholars and persons of distinction from seve: quarters.1 His object in visiting Persia was to ] before the King a copy of this translation ; and was for this purpose that he went to Tebriz, t residence of the British Ambassador, Sir G( Ouseley. His Excellency received Martyn w great kindness, and undertook to present a copy his Testament to the King, whose letter of ackno ledgment spoke of the translation in high terms.5 In the following year a large edition of it v (') There were not wanting1 even intelligent and enlighte Romanists among them. One of these was the Baron Silvestre Sacy, who published a review of Martyn's Persian Testamenl the Journal des Sgavans, Sept. 1816, describing it in most favc able terms. History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. ) ii. pp. 440—442. C) Martyn's Memoir, pp. 435 et seq. 504, 505. History of British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. ii. pp. 265 et seq. Vol. p. 40. Missionary Register, 1814, pp.432 et seq. The following extract from the king's letter will show the e mation in which it was held at the Court of Persia : — " In truth, through the learned and unremitting exerti of the Rev. Henry Martyn, it has been translated in a style most fitting Sacred Books, that is, in an easy and simple diction. I merly, the four Evangelists, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, w known in Persia ; but now the whole of the New Testamen completed in a most excellent manner : and this circumstance been an additional source of pleasure to our enlightened and aug mind. Even the four Evangelists, which were known in I country, had never been before explained in so clear and luinim a manner. We therefore have been particularly delighted w this copious and complete translation. Please the most merci God, we shall command the select servants, who are admitted our presence, to read a to us the above-mentioned Book from beginning to the end, that we may, in the most minute mane hear and comprehend its contents " (Sealed) " Fateh Ali Shah Kajar.'1 (a) I beg leave to remark, that the word " Tilawat," which translator has rendered "read," is an honourable signification of tl act, almost exclusively applied to the perusing or reciting the Kor; The making use, therefore, of this term or expression, shows the deg: of respect and estimation in which the Shah holds the New Testame — Note by Sir Gore Ouseley. IX INDIA: BOOK XI. 373 ublished by the Russian Bible Society for circula- on in the provinces of Western Persia, which had icently been ceded to Russia ; and the friends of iligion in that country were rejoiced to avail them- ilves of the means so unexpectedly brought to leir hands of making the inhabitants acquainted itli the Word of God, besides many thousands in per quarters who spake the Persian language.3 , soon obtained a wide circulation in Persia, and as almost everywhere received with gratitude, he good it effected will be known only at the arvest of the Lord.4 48. But perhaps the best proof to be given of Opposition le importance of this version is the alarm that it to this and vakened in the Vatican. It is the well-known ^rJ"fer" olicy of the Church of Rome to offer no public Scripture, pposition to any attempt to invade her empire of morance and superstition, unless there be some illacy or indiscretion in the hostile movement, by le exposure of which she may turn it to her own ccount, or the danger be too imminent to be neg- ated. As no attempt was made to prove the in- ccuracy of Martyn's translation, and it was ac- nowledged, even by Romish authorities, to be canonically executed," the ecclesiastical interdict gainst its circulation may be regarded as a tacit dmission of its excellence, and of the peril to be pprehended from its general perusal. Accordingly, ot long after its publication, in 1816, the Pope, 'ius VII., issued two Bulls, to two Romish prelates Fithin the Russian dominions — the Archbishops of inezn and Moghiley ; which were followed up by setters from the College de Propaganda Fide to (3) History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. iii. .40. (') Ibid. p. 215. Missionary Register, 1815, p. 523. 1S16, pp. 02, 103. 371 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, the Vicars Apostolic and Missionaries in Persia, 1 Armenia, and other parts of the East; and al by a general movement on the part of the Gover ment and hierarchy of Austria, and some small states. The general object of all this commotit was, to denounce the design and obstruct the oper tions of Bible Societies1; but in those countri where the Persian language was spoken, the inh bitants were specially cautioned " against a versi< recently made into the Persian idiom." These U timonies, direct and indirect, to the worth of IV Martyn's last, great work, tend to alleviate the fe( (') The following extracts from the Pope's Bull, addressed the Archbishop of Gnezn, will serve to show the Pontiff's ala at the progress of these institutions. The Archbishop had quired what he and the other Bishops of Poland ought to do specting what are called Bible Societies. The Pope replies- " We have been truly shocked at this most crafty device, which the very foundations of religion are undermined ; and havi on account of the great importance of the subject, convened consultation our venerable brethren, the Cardinals of the Holy 1 man Church, we have, with the utmost care and attention, deli rated upon the measures proper to be adopted, by our Pontifi Authority, in order to remedy and extirpate this pestilence as as possible. ***** " For the general good imperiously requires us to combine our means and energies, to frustrate the plans which are prepa by its enemies for the destruction of our most holy religion ; i thence it becomes an episcopal duty, that you first of all exp the wickedness of this nefarious scheme, as you already are do: so admirably, to the view of the faithful ; and publish the sai according to the rules prescribed by the Church, with all that e dition and wisdom in which you excel ; namely, ' that Bit printed by heretics are numbered among prohibited books by Rules of the Index (No. II. and HI.) : for it is evident from perience, that from the Holy Scriptures which are published the vulgar tongue more injury than good has arisen through temerity of men. (Rule IV.)'" — Missionary Register, 1S17, 170—173. As late as 1844 the Pope issued another Bull against the cij lation of the Scriptures ; so unfounded is the expectation of Church of Rome growing more tolerant through the progress science and events. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 37.) ngs with which we regard the sacrifice of such a ife in its execution. 49. At the period of Martyn's death the long glim- J^cou tiering light seemed to be spreading high and wide Brown, in the Indian horizon : the grain sown with so much ^Mar-11' :are had sprung up, and even here and there a spot tyn. sras found white already to harvest ; and among the lames of those who prepared this vast field for fu- ure labourers, not the least honoured are Brown, Buchanan, and Martyn, who were called to their est so nearly together. Who can fail to recognise he hand of God in sending forth agents so suitable or the work at this important juncture ? Differing n natural character and attainments, each was pe- uliarly qualified for the department of labour to ■rich they were respectively called. With a di- ersity of gifts, they had the same spirit : their ob- ect was the same ; they pursued it with similar nergy and singleness of heart ; and they lived to ee their endeavours crowned with an equal mea- ure of success. 50. It may be permitted us here to mark the con- Contrasted rast which they present to the Romish Missionaries mish Mis- n India in every respect : nor must the observation siouaries- >e deemed invidious. Rome has challenged the omparison, and her challenge called forth this listory. She may boast of her De Nobily and her teschi ; — men, we concede, of rare endowments and ;nergy ; but how different their object and its re- ult. Under the name of Christianity, their exer- ions tended to confirm the reign of darkness in ndia. Theirs was a system of accommodation, not »f conversion. The means they used were as sub- le as their end was infamous. They disturbed but ew of the Heathen customs, concealed every pecu- iarity of the Gospel calculated to offend, and changed only the names of their proselytes' idols. Seldom has the prince of darkness had agents more 376 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, capable and diligent to uphold his dominion in L_ benighted land. Whereas, the men whose labours we have no recorded, lived to extend the kingdom of ligl where darkness had, from time immemorial, broode undisturbed. Their talents, and energies, and di: interested devotion to their object, were not inferk to any exhibited by the votaries of Rome. Thoug their numerical success was comparatively smal yet was it genuine, substantial, enduring. The were permitted to behold a dawn in the East, whic has since continued to shine, and is yet shining moi and more unto the perfect day. Many faithful mei of different countries and communions, have entere into their labours, and the blessing of the Lord hi rested on the work of their hands. Sickness 51. In returning to Calcutta, our thoughts fir! Mrfcorrie revert to Mr. Corrie, who had been driven bac to retire. with Mr. Brown. In July 1812 he embarked agai for the Mauritius ; but once more a storm arose, an the vessel was obliged to put in at Vizagapatan His health, however, was by this time so much in proved, that he prosecuted his voyage no furtlie: and returned to Calcutta in October. In the b( ginning of 1813 he was appointed Chaplain to Agr; whither he soon proceeded, with the convert Abdo( Messeeh. By their united labours, they soon forme a native congregation of the Christians who hithert had been scattered abroad, as sheep having no shef herd ; and in the course of the first year forty-oi adults and fourteen children were baptized, and &< continued "to walk in the Truth."1 Public Worshi with this flock was performed in Hindoostanee, an they derived great benefit from the use of th Liturgy of the Church of England in that language. (' ) C. Lushington's History of Calcutta Institutions, p. 32. (2) This translation was commenced by Mr. Martyn, an finishe IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 377 [ere the Word of the Lord grew, and the converts ere multiplied ; and the spirit in which Mr. Corrie iboured among them is thus described by one who ot long after fell in with several of his people : — Corrie's fatherly attention to his flock was truly wely. Nothing of an abiding nature can be done ithout love — that love which arises from Christian rinciples, and is kept up by close walking with rod." 3 Thus was he permitted to labour for Agra early two years, when sickness again drove him •om his post, and from India for a season, to visit is native land. nished by Mr. Corrie, who, in 1816, when in England, thus re- larked on the utility of a Liturgy in India : — "For Converts among- the Hindoos and Mahomedans, I am of pinion that a Form of Worship is desirable. Accustomed, in leir unconverted state, to place the whole of their religion in forms ad ceremonies, and to consider the repose of the soul even to de- end on the due performance of funeral rites, it may be expected nat all absence of forms and ceremonies in worship should form n additional obstacle in their minds to the reception of Christianity, 'hough the grace of God will enable a man to forsake all for Christ, and to sit loose to all considerations of that kind, yet it eems desirable to meet, as far as possible, what may be called heir innocent prejudices ; and this, I conceive, the decent rites and eremonies of the Church of England are calculated to do." — Then, With respect to the unconverted Hindoos and Mahomedans, ac- [uaintance with our Prayer Book tends to remove their objections o Christianity, as a Religion without forms, and too spiritual for hem to conceive. I have known both Hindoos and Mahomedans, vhen awakened to some concern on the subject of Religion, whose lext inquiries have been, 'Well! but how do you worship? What ire your methods of marriage and burial ? &c.' To such inquiries ,ve can afford a satisfactory answer, by supplying a copy of the Book of Common Prayer ; and I have known instances of Natives af India spending the night in reading a copy of the Prayer Book, 3o eager were they to acquaint themselves with our modes of wor- ship."—Missionary Register, 1816. pp. 187, 188. (3) Memoir of Rev. T. T. Thomason. pp. 232. 241. As the operations at Agra were at this time carried on under the auspices of the Church Missionary Society, by whom Abdool was main- tained, the particulars are reserved for the account to be given ot that Institution in Bengal. 378 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Mr. Thoma- son's la- bours at Calcutta. Malay Scriptures published under the auspices of Govern- ment. Arrival of Lord Moira as Governor- General. 52. At Calcutta, Mr. Thomason occupied in •< general way the station vacated by the death of Mr Brown. Besides his pastoral duties at the Missioi Church, he was employed in revising the Arabii version of the Scriptures, assisted by Sabat, and h conducting through the press Martyn's Hindoo stanee New Testament. He likewise executed, a the desire of Government, the office of examiner ii Arabic in the College of Fort William. He wa also engaged in the establishment of Native Schools and, as a preparatory step, a Seminary for School masters. There were many difficulties at tha time in the way of forming such an Institution a was required ; but the principal impediment were, ere long, removed, and a good beginninj was made.1 53. In this year (1813) the Government passed i vote which was quite a novelty in India, and it wa regarded as an auspicious omen of a policy con genial with the character of a nation professedl; Christian. Thirteen of the most respectable peopli in Calcutta signed a public address to Governmenl petitioning for the Bible in behalf of the Christiai Malays of Amboyna and its dependencies. Th< Government, in reply, acknowledged that the thin< was laudable and important, and promised tei thousand rupees2, in aid of printing an edition o the Bible in that language. In consequence, threj thousand copies of the Malay Bible were printed ii quarto, according to a specimen received from Am boyna ; and the same number of the New Testamen in octavo, for the use of the Schools. 3 54. In October 1813, the Earl of Moira arrived a: (') Memoir of Rev. T.T. Thomason, pp. 204—206. (2) 1250/. sterling. (3) History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. iii pp. Ill — 118. Thomason's Memoirs, p. 208. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 379 Governor-General ; and whilst the guns were an- nouncing that he was in the midst of those he was to govern, the religious part of the community were anxiously conjecturing how far he would venture to go in encouraging Missionary undertakings. From the favourable sentiments which he was known to have expressed in England, hope was entertained that he had come with noble intentions; but he was about to be put to a hard trial. 55. The first test of his principles was an appeal ineffectual in behalf of two American Missionaries at Bombay, Sum inbe- who were under orders to leave the countrv, the l'Talfof , ,.. , i» /» i Missiona- late Government having issued an edict lor the ex- ries. pulsion of some Missionaries, and driven others to the outskirts of the empire. The two that remained were on the eve of embarking : there was, therefore, no time to be lost ; and Mr. Udney, Rev. T. Thoma- son, and the Rev. Dr. Carey, presented a memorial to the new Governor-General on the subject, en- treating permission for the Missionaries to reside quietly in the country. Their earnest appeal, how- ever, was of no avail, and the Missionaries were re- quired to leave India. 56. Mr. Thomason's intervention in behalf of these **e faIours good men, though mellectual, was lar from pre- mason and judicing him in the Governor-General's estimation, hls work- who often attended the Mission Church, and ap- pointed its Minister to perform stated services at Barrackpoor, his own country residence. He like- wise granted him a permanent assistant, the Rev. T. Robertson, in the Mission Church, a measure which Mr. Thomason more highly prized than any personal favour in the powTer of Earl Moira to confer.4 57. Early in the following year his Lordship gave ^J,'1.^. him a still more distinguished token of his confi- companies him up the country. (') Thomason's Memoirs, pp. 210 — 214. 380 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, dence and esteem. Being about to proceed on i L journey of state through the provinces, he proposec to Mr. Thomason to accompany him as Chaplain ;— an appointment which he accepted, in the hope o being useful to the numerous retinue ; of obtainiii much information concerning the education of th< Natives ; and of enjoying favourable opportunitie of urging the Governor-General's attention to thei wretched state. In June 1814, leaving his congre gation under the care of Mr. Robertson, he set ou with the expedition, which consisted of nearly fTv hundred boats of various sizes. The voyage befor them was eight hundred miles, to be succeeded b a journey of fifteen hundred miles. While movini up the Ganges Mr. Thomason was able to carry o: his Arabic translation, and to correct the proc sheets of Martyn's Hindoostanee Testament, whic were sent after him. Demorai- 58. At the different European stations where the ofethetaNa- stopped he preached and adminstered the ordi tives every nances of religion. He collected information, als< where" respecting the Natives ; and the moral and religion condition of the country kindled in his bosom a increase of that compassionate zeal which had le him to take so lively an interest in the instructio of the Hindoos. After witnessing the abominatior at Benares, he remarked : " I hastened from th place as from Pandsemonium, and thanked God fc the Gospel. If I do not return to my charge wit more of a Missionary spirit it will be my own faul Had I obtained nothing more than an increase sense of the importance of ministerial labour, should be richly repaid." ! Governor 59. When at Calcutta, the Governor-General ha against^ directed Mr. Thomason to draw up a plan for th Mr. Tho mason's plan for native native,. (') Thomason 's Memoirs, pp. 217—224. education. v ' l IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 381 instruction of the Natives, which he finished and presented before they set out on their voyage.2 At first his lordship expressed himself highly pleased with the plan, and held out a hope that, with some modifications, it might be adopted. But good intentions sometimes suffer strange syncopes : mysterious under-currents often carry away stately vessels from their bearings. So it happened in this instance. Mr. Thomason soon found that some persons about the Governor General at Calcutta had exerted an adverse influence over his mind ; and he perceived, with no little regret, that instead of being more earnest respecting education in pro- portion as he beheld accumulated proofs of its necessity, he became, in appearance, less alive to it as a matter of excellent policy and imperious obli- gation. In vain did he attempt to counteract this hostile influence, and to revive first impressions in his Lordship's mind. He endeavoured, in the most solemn manner, to rouse him to a sense of the im- portance of the crisis, and of the high duties to which he was called ; but all was of no avail : and the anxious Chaplain looked around almost in despair, beholding a vast ocean, in the truest and most affecting sense of Homer's epithet, " barren of all good." 3 60. Lord Moira was bent, however, on doing some- Schools of , „ , • . • p i Industry to thing ; and after the rejection of many plans, one be substi- was at last proposed with which he seemed to be tutedforit. highly pleased. It suggested the establishment of Schools of Industry for vagabonds, thieves, and cri- minals of all descriptions. This was good as far as it went. But what a substitute for Mr. Thomason's enlightened project ! To fritter away a plan for (2) This plan did not materially differ from others that have been mentioned in the course of this History, especially in South India. (3) Thomason's Memoirs, pp. 224, 225. 382 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Jay Narrain's School at Benares. teaching all classes of the inhabitants, into a scheme for workhouses ! Instruction in reading and writ ing was, indeed, to form part of the plan ; bu while the real thing aimed at was labour, it wa: easy to foresee that the education of the inmate would become a very subordinate object — a mer< nominal part of the establishments. And then what was to become of the millions who never en tered them ? They were to be left in the state c degradation in which they then lay. It was a heav trial to Mr. Thomason to find that the Governor General could seriously think of setting aside hi great design for such a scheme as this. He boldl; raised his voice against it; but had no power to interfere with its adoption.1 61. An example of Indian munificence, exhibite< at this time at Benares 2, formed a humiliating con trast to this instance of English snpineness. Mi Thomason was both shamed and cheered on be holding it ; and he thus described his feelings whei visiting the spot : — " I have seen the foundation c Jay Narrain's School : he met me there, and showe< me the grounds, large and pleasantly situated. H now says he is ready to pay the money for th School in the Company's paper, if the Governo will guarantee its application, and place it unde the direction of the Collector, to be paid regular! to the Schoolmaster. Will it be credited that tin largeness of heart, though admired in the highes quarter, was nevertheless suspected. The relatioi between rulers and subjects in arbitrary and ano- malous governments are so disturbed, and brough into so morbid a condition, that attempts to ac aright on either side tend to awaken dorman ( ' ) Thomason's Memoirs, pp. 234—236. (2) This was the proposed Seminary of Jay Narrain, which wil be more appropriately described at the time of its institution. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 383 ealousies. It seems that they must distrust analogy md experience, before they can trust each other." 3 62. Not long after entering upon the journey by Mr. Tho- and, Mr. Thomason's fidelity as a Minister of the ?^?'f jospel was severely tried. Grieved at the general remon- ►rofanation of the Lord's Day, and finding that his to'thT mblic notice of it was disregarded, he thought Governor. iroper to remonstrate with the Governor-General gainst such a dereliction of Christian duty. This emonstrance gave such offence as to call forth is dismissal from the camp. The order was soon evoked, indeed ; but the desecration of the Sab- ath, and other improprieties of conduct remained naltered. 63. Amid the trials of his present situation Mr. European vi n i» -i l i i and Native homason was occasionally relreshed as by a moral christians asis in the desert. At Kurnall a few Christian incamp. sidiers, some of Mr. Corrie's faithful company of rtillerymen, came to his tent for prayer and expo- ition of the Scriptures ; and even in the jungle rhere they met they could rejoice together in smembrance of the love of Christ. His little Hin- oostanee Church also received an interesting ac- 3ssion in one of the converts from Agra, whom he escribed as a pious, humble Christian ; and he ids, " We are now a little company, and spend lany a happy hour together over the Scriptures, ^ith these beloved fellow-travellers I am often so- tced amidst the sickening frivolities of the camp."4 64. Before they arrived at Agra it was settled Mr. Tho- lat Lord Moira should not return to Calcutta till SrnTto6" le next cold season. Mr. Thomason, therefore, Calcutta. ?eing no hope of being able to effect any thing that light compensate for so long an absence from his C) Thomason's Memoirs, pp. 225, 226. () Ibid. pp. 229— 233. 384 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Station, obtained permission to return home, h had a pleasant parting with the Governor-Genera who expressed his hope that something would r suit from the information they had collected on tl journey ; and that the hints which had been furnish* would be gathered up and become productive some beneficial plans of instruction, of the need which he declared that he was as much assured , ever. On the whole, Mr. Thomason felt that li connection with this party had not been without i use ; and having seen all the principal Stations : the Upper Provinces, he returned much better qu lined to judge of many things than he could hai been if he had continued at Calcutta. His re-unic with his flock, at the end of May 1815, was an evei of mutual joy to himself and them ; and he had tl satisfaction of finding that the Bishop of Calcut had arrived, and also a Chaplain, the Rev. Hen] Fisher, of sentiments and spirit congenial to h own. Apostasy 65. About this time an event occurred whic filled the friends of Christianity with sorrow, ar gave cause for exultation to its enemies — the api stasy of Sabat. We have already seen too muc reason to question his sincerity. Having con down with Mr. Martyn to Calcutta, he was sti continued in the employment of the Bible-Transh tion Committee, on the same stipend, and resided i Serampore, under the charge and at the disposal < the Rev. D. Brown. Here, too, the violence an haughtiness of his temper showed itself; but it w< controlled by Mr. Brown, who thoroughly unde: stood his character. Sabat, indeed, so felt the chang from the too great easiness of the one master to tli authority of the other, that, in a querulous lettc which about this time he wrote to Mr. Martyn, h complained, " that no one took notice of him no^ IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 385 at lie was gone," abusing his best friends.1 i the decease of Mr. Brown, he was transferred Mr. Thomason, to assist him in his Arabic ver- m; but he found the spirit of this proud Arab is beyond his management. His perverse temper is a constant source of vexation : he absented tnself almost as he pleased ; till, at last, Mr. Tho- ason was surprised to hear that he had actually nounced, not his service only, but his own Chris- m profession. The report was too true. How ag he might have meditated the act is not known ; it it appeared that, finding the surplus of a too >eral stipend increasing upon him, he had been pending it in the purchase of certain articles of sngal merchandize, till he had accumulated a con- lerable stock, which he resolved to take to a more stant market. This, however, he knew he could t do as a Christian — an apostate from Islamism — t at the extreme peril of his life. He therefore esented himself before the Cazi in Calcutta, and santed, solemnly abjuring the Christian religion. 3 then put himself and all his goods on board an •abian vessel bound to the Persian Gulf. Great is the stir which this caused at Calcutta, and ep the affliction of Mr. Thomason and other iristian friends ; but the wretched man was not fFered to prosper in his iniquity. Scarcely had b vessel cleared out, and entered into the Bay of aigal, when he perceived himself to be looked •on by the master and crew with an evil eye. The lue of his goods, it seems, excited their cupidity, ley pretended to suspect the sincerity of his re- ntation ; that he was yet secretly " a Christian >g;" and soon he heard from his servant of plots ainst his life. Their voyage was protracted, lich to him was a protraction of misery. At (') Rev. H. Martyn's Journals and Letters, Vol. ii. \>. 400. >L. IV. ( ( 386 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, length, falling short of water, they put into tl L English port of Tellicherry, on the Malabar coa of India, for a supply. Sabat, watching his oppc tunity, plunged into the sea, swam on shore? ai hastening to the house of the English judge ai magistrate, James Baber, Esq., cast himself at I feet, and craved protection of his life. This t] judge at once accorded him ; and on hearing sui part of his tale as Sabat, supported by his servai chose to tell him, succeeded in getting the great portion of his goods landed for him from the vess< Mr. Baber, taking him under his patronage, b came much interested in him ; and Sabat at leng told him the whole truth of his former engageme with the Bible Society, and of his recent apostasy referring him, in confirmation of his story, to M Thomason of Calcutta, and to Mr. Thompson Madras, who was well known to the judge, ai entreating him, under a profession of the deepe repentance, to use his influence with those gentl men to obtain his restoration. Schriv" 66, Just at tllis Period> a C0Py of tlle Rev- D tianity. Buchanan's Sermon, " The Star in the East," contaii ing the history of Sabat and Abdallah, reached Tell cherry, and, falling into Mr. Baber's hands, it deep' affected him. He saw in his new acquaintance, \ strangely brought in his way, the betrayer of tl hero of the tale — the very Sabat. He read it him. Sabat wept ; till, coming to the part whei he is said to have betrayed his friend, he passioi ately denied it. "No, no," he exclaimed; "Idi not tell Dr. Buchanan that. He betrayed himself — averring, what it is hard to believe, that Abda lah spake so loud, that he was overheard by son: strangers, who seized and hurried him away to h: death. This added not a little to his new friend interest in him. Believing his representation ( the case, he exerted himself so successfullv in hi apostasy. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 387 shalf, that, in evil hour, as it eventually appeared, le unhappy man was received back again in Cal- ltta, though upon a reduced stipend, and subject specially to Mr. Thomason's good pleasure.1 67. Resuming his work,he seemed for a while to do JJjfof*cc°nd ell ; but he worked with his spirit galled. He felt umiliated ; and at length, in a fit of rage, he again aostatized, and published a book against the Chris- an religion, entitled, " Sabatean proofs of the truth ' Islamism and falsehood of Christianity." He pre- nded to pull down the pillars of the Christian Faith, id gave vent to all the bitterness, arrogance, and rofaneness of his character ; declaring that he tinted the book, not " for any private emolument ; it as a free-will offering to God." He afterwards mfessed, however, without mentioning that he had sceived any particular provocation, that he was led i this fatal step by a desire to revenge himself upon 1 individual, meaning Mr. Thomason, to whom he lought an attack upon Christianity would be more sinful than any personal injury. The commotion hich this miserable work raised soon subsided ; id it does not seem to have produced any very irious consequences to the cause of true religion, [uch evil was apprehended ; but, whatever scandal may have occasioned at the moment, it was soon amoved, while those most interested in the pro- bation of Christianity were taught, by the whole xurrence, some useful lessons. They learned to b more careful in judging of converts, more back- ard in praising them, and, above all, to be careful hat they published of their operations. The Na- ves of India are so expert in every art of decep- pn, that it is hard for the most cautious always to (') This account of Sabat's proceedings after his first apostasy Is not, the author believes, been before published. It was com- mioated by Mr. Baber to his friend, the Rev. M. Thompson of jkdras, and is here given upon that gentleman's authority. C C 2 388 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, escape imposition ; and much divine wisdom, muc L_ holy discernment, is needed by those engaged 1 promote their conversion to the faith of Christ. He goes 68. As for Sabat, soon after this second apostas enang. ^e went to penang? wnere }ie became acquainte with a British officer, Colonel M'Innes, who hi detailed the awful termination of his career. E sailed to Rangoon on a trading voyage, which prove unsuccessful, when he returned to Penang, wit the wreck of his fortune, in hope of better succes While there, he was uneasy and agitated in h mind, seemed to be very penitent, and pretended 1 attribute all the distress of his soul to the grief 1: felt for having abandoned Christianity. He desire to receive again this holy religion as the only meai of reconciling himself with God. He declared ta he had not enjoyed a moment's peace since, at tl: instigation of Satan, he had published his attack upo Revelation, which he called his " bad tvork." H had no sooner executed this detestable project, I said, than he felt a horror of the action ; and that no he only valued his life that he might be able t undo the pernicious tendency of his book. Ye notwithstanding these professions, he continued t frequent the mosque, where he worshipped indii criminately with all the other Mahomedans ; an< when remonstrated with on the inconsistency of sue conduct, he attempted to justify it by an appeal t the example of Nicodemus. ms appal- 69. During his stay at Penang, that island m visited by a Malay prince, Jouhuroolalim, king < the neighbouring state of Acheen, in the island ( Sumatra, whence a revolt of his subjects, headed b a prince named Syfoolalim,had obliged him suddenl to flee. Here he procured arms and provisions, an returned to Acheen to resume the contest with hi rival, and recover his throne. Sabat offered hi services to the exiled prince, and returned with hir IN INDIA : BOOK XL 389 o Acheen, where he soon gained such an ascendancy is to manage all public affairs, and he was regarded >y his adversaries as the greatest obstacle to their inal triumph : but, months rolling away without pro- lucing any decisive event, and the issue of the strug- gle appearing still doubtful and distant, Sabat grew mpatient, and resolved to retire. Whilst effecting lis retreat, he fell into the hands ofSyfoolalim, who ordered him to be strictly imprisoned on board a Eessel. During his confinement, unable to procure ^k, he wrote several notes with his own blood to Colonel M'Innes and an Armenian friend at Pe- lang, imploring them to intercede for him ; but, before any thing could be done for his relief, Syfoola- fim, dreading his intriguing and dangerous charac- ter, after having made him suffer severely, had him fewed up alive in a sack and thrown into the sea. The narrator of this mournful end to such a life concludes with a hope that the penitence, which was signified in words and signed with the unhappy cap- tive's blood, did indeed emanate from his very heart. Jharity would gladly welcome the faintest ray that bierced, or seemed to pierce, the gloom of such a [leath. But where may we find reason for hope ? It ^annot be said that he sealed his repentance with lis blood ; for he had nothing else to write with ; jind in this way he could best conceal his corre- spondence, which he was afraid of becoming known. ;riie less said about his repentance at last the better, rrue, He who fathoms the abyss of the human heart fTiay, in His omniscience, discern sincere penitence ihd faith, where, to the eye of man, all is darkness und despair. But apprehensions of tremendous im- port will, nevertheless, force themselves on the mind in the contemplation of such a character as Sabat An death. " For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remain- eth no more sacrifice for sin, but a certain fearful 390 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY char looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which L shall devour the adversaries." "It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God."1 Female 70. To return to Calcutta. — We have next to : Asylum, mention the establishment of the Female Orphan Asylum, for the reception of the orphans of the European soldiers belonging to the King's regi- ments. These were indeed objects of commisera- tion. Deprived of their natural protectors, and left to the casual attention of successive individuals, if their tender frames survived the dangers of infancy, they were exposed to the corrupting influence of scenes of profligacy. For some time past, the atten- tion of a lady already mentioned in this Chapter, Mrs. Sherwood, had been specially directed to these destitute children, several of whom she had rescued from the temptations of the barracks, and cherished and instructed with maternal care. The improve- ment of the children's religious knowledge and character under her instruction excited the admira- tion of her friends. Both Henry Martyn and Daniel Corrie took a lively interest in the children under her roof; and Mr. Corrie, with his sister, relieved Mrs. Sherwood of the charge of two or three of them, by taking them under their own protection. But no general remedy was devised for the rescue of these orphans from almost inevitable infamy until the year 1815, when public attention was called to the subject. Mr. and Miss Corrie; had, in the year 1812, taken one of their adopted children, Annie, to Calcutta, where she became an inmate of Mr. Thorn ason's, and always appeared with her protectress, whether at Church or in society Her history soon became known in Calcutta, and more general attention was drawn to the forlorn; (') Heb. x. 26, 27. 31. Thomason's Memoirs, pp. 219, 220 240—250. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 391 condition of the orphans of European parents in nferior life. Mrs. Thomason succeeded in interest- ng the Countess of Loudon, the lady of the Governor- jeneral, in behalf of these bereaved little-ones ; and ler Ladyship commenced her labour of love by •equesting further information on the subject. When it Meerut, in the suite of the Governor-General, Jr. and Mrs. Thomason obtained from Mrs. Sher- vood the information which the Countess desired ; md shortly after their return to Calcutta, on the Lst of July 1815, the plan, finally arranged at Meerut, was carried into effect by the establishment of the European Female Orphan Asylum, under the patronage of Lady Loudon. This Institution was nunificently supported by Government ; and among :he general subscriptions poured into its treasury, me contributions of the officers and men of the European regiments were distinguished for their Liberality : but it met with a different reception from the East-Indians, who, in consequence of its being exclusively for European children, considered themselves as marked out to contempt. Nothing was more contrary to the intention of the establish- ment, or to Mr.Thomason's general feeling towards that part of the community ; yet, the suspicion sub- jected him to great suffering from them ; and it proved, for the time, one of the most painful of all his trials in Calcutta.2 Not long after the esta- blishment of this Asylum, Mrs. Sherwood visited Calcutta, and was gratified to find it in active ope- ration, under the superintendence of several pious ladies, with a suitable mistress, who was to have charge of the family. Several little girls were already there ; and many more were added before Mrs. Sher- wood left India. When her benevolent heart was first moved by the condition of these little-ones, she (2) Thomason's Memoirs, pp. 252 — 262. 392 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Natives establish a College for European literature. had, probably, looked for no more than the satisfac- tion of rescuing from a life of infamy the few children: she was able to maintain ; but she now found her seedling grown into a tree, and the tender objects oil her solicitude lodging in the branches thereof.1 71. Another event of some interest occurred about: this time — the establishment of a College, by the; Natives themselves, for the cultivation of European literature. Though Mr. Thomason's plan for their education had not met with the countenance that he) expected from Lord Moira ; yet, after his return tcj Calcutta, the subject was more generally discussed] by Europeans, and at length gained the attention oi| the Natives themselves, who entreated him to pre- pare a plan for a College for the Hindoos. Knowing] how jealous the Government were of their Chap- lains engaging in such works, he declined moving] therein himself, referring them to the Chief Justice 1 Sir Edward East, as likely to prove a more efficient] promoter of their wishes. Accordingly, some of the] principal Natives applied to that gentleman, whc] readily consented to assist them, called a meeting oil the rich Natives, formed a Committee, and chose] Secretaries. Sir Edward was requested to become] President, and Mr. Harrington, a member of Council Vice-President ; and they both acceded to the pro- posal. In the meantime, however, the Governor-] General, under the same influence, no doubt, as had] succeeded in prevailing upon him to discountenance! Mr. Thomason's plan of education for the Natives. j! expressed his apprehensions lest the appearance oil (') In the year 1824, the Asylum contained seventy-six children most of whom were very young1. One, indeed, had been received at the age of fifteen days, and another before she was a week old. The monthly subscriptions at that time amounted to 7000 rupees, besides nearly 14,000 in donations. C. JLushington's History of Calcutta Institutions, pp. 342, &C. Appendix LXXVII. Thoma- son's Memoirs, pp. 251, 252 : Indian Orphans. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 393 those two gentlemen at the head of the College should be construed into an attempt of Government to convert the Natives, and signified to Mr. Harring- ;on his wish that he would withdraw. He did so; md Sir Edward also, out of respect for the Gover- lor's feelings, was induced to retire, to the great surprise and disappointment of all who had em- barked in the work. But so firm a hold had the subject gained on the native mind, that notwith- standing the premature removal of these important supporters, the Institution still stood erect and un- shaken. The object was precisely that which Mr. rhomason had described in the plan submitted to Lord Moira — to instruct the Natives in the English language, literature, and sciences. It was iigested after much consultation, and adopted by a general meeting of the Committee. Subscriptions to the amount of ten thousand pounds were soon received, and more money flowed in when the plan was promulgated. The Bishop highly approved of the object of the College2; but so great was the jealousy, on the part of Government, of the clergy [laving any thing to do with it, that his Lordship's subscription was for the present withheld. 72. Unfeignedly did Mr. Thomason now rejoice in Conciu- o *j *j diner rc~ all his disappointment. He saw it was good that flections. Lord Moira had declined to act, and that the Go- vernment were unwilling to attend to his proposal ; for what he had desired was at length done in a more unobjectionable manner. The Natives had proposed the thing : they had entreated the Govern- ment to allow them to do, of themselves and amongst themselves, what Mr. Thomason had suggested to the Government to do as a part of its duty. Thus no suspicion could be excited : all was fair and open, even in the judgment of those inimical to the (-) Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. i. pp.474, 175. 394 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA: BOOK XI. chap, design ; for many still regarded it with unfriendly L feelings. Some Europeans looked on with contempt or surprise ; some, who despised the plan, were more hostile than even the opposing Natives ; while | others, in their wonder, scarcely knew how to believe what they heard and saw. Even the few who ap- proved were not aware of what was going forward : they had no idea of the magnitude of the work they were commencing. But the discerning Christian felt solemnized with a sense of what God had done, and with the expectation of what He would yet do. The establishment of the Female Orphan Asylum marked the progress of Christian principles in India; and the institution of this College, though without having any direct bearing on the promotion of Christianity, could not but be ultimately conducive to its progress. Its existence at Calcutta was also important, proving, as it did every hour of its duration, that the fears of worldly-minded alarmists were spectres of their own imagination ; and blind must he be who does not discern herein a superior Wisdom presiding over all, without which nothing could have been accomplished.1 (') Thomason's Memoirs, pp.262 — 267. CHAPTER II. BAPTIST MISSION IN BENGAL AND THE EAST, FROM 1807—1816. .. The former Chapter on this Mission concluded Missiona- vith an account of the interference of the authori- moriaiize ies at Calcutta with the proceedings at Serampore, ^0™™~r md of their intention to send home two Missionaries protection. )n their arrival.2 They were suffered to remain, ndeed ; but the parties who had instigated the jrovernment to this hostility would not be satisfied ; md an event soon occurred which gave them an opportunity to renew their attacks upon these in- offensive men. A Tract printed in Bengalee, which, in that language, contained nothing offensive, was put into the hands of a native to be translated into Persic. The translation being finished, it was, through the pressure of business, inadvertently printed without being first inspected by the Mis- sionaries. It proved, unhappily, that the translator had introduced several strong epithets, calling Mo- hammed a tyrant, &c, which, it was alleged, would irritate his followers ; and though no such effects had been produced, yet, a copy of the Tract being conveyed to a person in office under Government, it was taken up in a serious manner. Mr. Carey was sent for ; but he, being unacquainted with the cir- cumstances of the case, could only acknowledge the (z) Periodical Accounts. No. XVI f. 396 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, impropriety of the epithets, and promise to inquire IL into the cause of their appearance in the Tract in question. Had the object of the party been merely to prevent the disturbance of the public tranquillity, things would have terminated here : Mr. Carey, on learning particulars, would have made an apology, and corrected whatever was improper : but, before he had time to do this, proceedings were com- menced, which, had they been carried into execu- tion, must have been not only ruinous to the Mis- sion, but greatly injurious to the cause of Chris- . tianity in India. In consequence, however, of an explanation, and the presentation of a respectful Memorial to the Governor-General, the most serious part of the proceedings was formally revoked.1 j When two of the Missionaries waited upon Lord Minto, to thank him for the candour with which he had attended to their explanation, his Lordship replied, that " nothing more was necessary than a mere examination of the subject, on which every thing appeared in a clear and favourable light." obstructed 2. The enemies of religion, however, would not laws. let them rest. We call their opponents the enemies of religion rather than of the Baptist Missionaries in particular ; for in their treatment of Dr. Buchanan j at this same time they showed, that neither respec- tability of station, nor connexion with the Ecclesias- tical Establishment, nor weight of talent, nor genero- sity of principle, nor integrity of character, could shield a faithful Minister of the Gospel from their attacks. Defeated in their last attempt to put down, or even to cripple, the Serampore Mission, they now raised objections against two other Tracts ; (') This Memorial, which does honour to the Missionaries, is given entire in Dr. Buchanan's Apology for Christianity in India. Appendix. No. VII. See, also, A Brief Narrative of the Baptist Missions in India. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 397 ,nd, for peace' sake, the Missionaries were requested o print nothing of the sort in future, without pre- iously submitting the manuscript copy to the in- pection of Government. They also experienced onsiderable difficulty from a prohibition to preach o the Armenians and Portuguese in Calcutta, or to ifficiate among the soldiers at Fort William. Upon he issuing of these injunctions, the enemy began o exult ; the friends of religion were discouraged ; md it was currently reported that the Baptist Mis- ionaries would be driven from India.2 3. By a gracious Providence these heavy clouds TwoMis- rere gradually dispersed ; but while they hung saiffor68 >ver the Mission the Brethren could not but feel Burmah. he uncertainty of the tenure on which they held heir present post, and began to look out in earnest or some place of retreat. Already their thoughts lad been directed to the Burman empire, which ncludes the kingdoms of Ava, Pegu, and Arracan3; md towards the close of 1806 Messrs. Mardon and Slater had devoted themselves to this enterprise, fed were only waiting a conveyance. Even though ;hey should not eventually be driven from Calcutta, ;hey considered Burmah an important post. One yreat object which they had in view, in contem- plating a Mission to that empire, was, to secure the inquisition of the language, for the purpose of trans- lating the Scriptures into it. Were this accom- plished, it was evident that much might be done towards introducing the Gospel into those regions, sven though they might not be able to establish a Mission there. Many Burman traders carried on traffic with Calcutta, by means of whom Tracts and the New Testament might be circulated among their countrymen on their return home ; and C) Missionary Records, pp. 125 — 127. (3) See Colonel Svmms's Embassy to Burmah. 398 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. Mr. Ca- rey's view of their opponents' design. Chittagong was so contiguous to that country, and the intercourse between the Natives so frequent, that a channel would be opened in that direction also for the diffusion of Sacred Truth.1 But, not- withstanding these general reasons for the under- taking, it is probable that the Missionaries, had they been left without interruption, would have found themselves too much occupied to think of it for some time to come. Now, however, they were compelled to look abroad for another field to culti- vate, and they soon reaped the usual fruit of perse- cution— the extension of their cause. Messrs. Mar- don and Chater sailed on the 24th of January 1807, and the result of their Mission will appear in the sequel.2 4. Mr. Carey remarked upon the object of this hostility against the general progress of the Gospel — " It appears that the grand struggle will now be between Christianity and infidelity, and that the armies are preparing for battle. I suspect that different denominations of Christians will now for- get the differences which have so long divided them, and will unite in the strengthening of each other against the common foe. In Bengal this is emi- nently the case ; and I have reason to believe that it is so, in a great measure, in all parts of India. May this spirit become universal!"3 "I trust the difficulties we have met with Mill, as you observe, not last long. My hope, however, is not founded on any thing which I see in men, but in the pro- (') Mr. Marshman's Journal, January 14, 1807. (2) Mr. Carey, in a private letter to Rev. Dr. Kerr of Madras, February 2, 1S07, wrote — " Finding many obstacles in the way of extending the Gospel freely in Bengal, we have turned our atten- tion to the East, and have sent two of our number to Rangoon, to try to introduce the Gospel into the Burman dominions. May the God of all grace give success to this attempt !" (3) Ibid. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 399 aise and faithfulness of God. While I see idolatry mblicly supported, and Christianity publicly dis- ountenanced, by those who are called Christians, I ilush at the sight : I cease from man, and I expect ,11 from God alone. I have reason to believe that hese circumstances of restraint have already turned mt rather to the spread of the Gospel." 4 5. But their trouble was not without mitigation. ?rom the Governments in Denmark and at Seram- >ore they received uniform kindness ; and at this ime of anxiety they acknowledge that, on review- ng the whole affairs of the Mission, they still had eason for abundant gratitude, and desired to ibound in the work of the Lord. " But we greatly ong," they write, " for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit ; without which we shall live and labour in rain." 5 6. In our account of their Stations we will begin nth Calcutta, where the scene of action had now )ecome very wide. They had a temporary Place )f Worship, which was well attended. Among the converts may be mentioned a respectable Portuguese amily, named Derozio, who, in 1807, embraced Mitigation of then- trials. Proceed- ings at Calcutta. (') From the same to the same, July 16, 1807. The original etters are in the possession of Dr. Kerr's family. (s) See their general Letter to the Society, March 25, 1S07. rhe Periodical Accounts of the Society are filled with a variety of nteresting circumstances, detailed as they occurred, and frequently epeated by the Missionaries in their journals and correspondence ; mt the whole of this matter is condensed in a " Review of the Mission," periodically sent home to the Society. The following tccount of the Mission is drawn up from the last Review received n the present, and the first in the following Decade, interspersed >vith such particulars as tend to illustrate the result of the Brethren's exertions. — Periodical Accounts. Vol. v. No. XXIX. Vol. vi. No. XXXIII. Much of the information that follows was ?iven also in the Christian Observer, Missionary Magazine, New- York Christian Herald, Missionary Register, and other Periodicals, soon after the several dates of its appearance in the Periodical Accounts of the Baptist Mission. 400 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. The Bene- volent In- stitution. the Protestant faith. He had renounced Romanism some time before, being convinced of the unlawful- ness of image-worship by reading the Ten Com- mandments in English. The priest forbade him to read the English Bible ; but, considering it to be his duty to investigate the subject of religion, he thought proper to act upon his own responsibility, instead of committing his conscience to the keep- ing of man ; and the result was, his conversion to the Truth as it is in Jesus. His wife attributed her conversion to the ministry of the Rev. D.Brown, while his two daughters were awakened and in- structed under the Missionaries' preaching. Several, others joined their Church about the same time. This year, they received permission from Go- vernment to build a new Chapel at Calcutta, which was soon finished ; but it was subsequently found necessary to erect a more commodious building, which cost between twenty-five and thirty thousand rupees. Their congregation consisted of Hindoos, Mahomedans, Portuguese, Armenians, and Euro- peans ; but the number of Heathen at Calcutta brought to the knowledge of the Truth was compa- ratively small ; which the Missionaries attributed to the want of a preparatory work throughout the country. They wrere numerous enough, however, to encourage them to persevere. Besides the Mis- sionaries stationed here, several Natives of good abilities and genuine piety were raised up to preach the Gospel from house to house, in different parts of the city and its vicinity. Seven of these were thus usefully employed, particularly Kreesh- noo and Sebukram, who were very successful in preaching, both among the Natives, and even the European soldiers in Fort William. 7. In the year 1810 they established a School at Calcutta for the multitude of poor East-Indian children growing up in a deplorable state of igno- IX INDIA : I500K XI. -101 tnce. It was called The Benevolent Institution. he advantages of this School were very great, [any of the children professed to be Romanists ; it they and their parents were as ignorant of the criptures as their idolatrous ancestors. There ere also children of Armenians, Hindoos, Maho- ledans, natives of Sumatra1, Mozambique, Abys- nia, and other distant parts. The families of the ;holars likewise gained a knowledge of the Gospel, oth by means of the instruction which the chil- ren received, and also from the Testaments and ther books which they were allowed to carry ome. Occasionally, the parents were themselves lduced to attend the School and Public Worship ; nd in this way the Gospel was silently gaining ntrance into the dark recesses of these people's bodes, which it would otherwise have been hardly lossible to penetrate. The School was under the are of Mr. Leonard, a young man in the country, pho had joined the Mission in 1809, and at whose uggestion the Institution was begun. The chil- dren were taught to read the Scriptures in the Bengalee and English languages ; and the School ame into such repute, that, in 1814, the Brethren milt a School-house, capable of containing eight mndred children, which was divided into two )arts, one for boys, and the other for girls ; and owards the end of 1816 both Schools were nearly illed. '• (') Lushington's History of Calcutta Institutions, pp. 20S et fq. In IS 11, an account is given of a poor Malay boy in the School. He was placed there by Captain Williams, who had aved his life, with that of two other lads, who had been kidnapped rom a neighbouring island, for the purpose of being" sold for food o the Battas, a nation (if cannibals. At the time of their rescue hey were fattening, like sheep, for the market. For some ccount of these Battas, see the Baptist Society's Periodical Accounts. Vol. iv. pp. 344, 345. Also the Missionary Register, b24, p. 147. VOL. IV. D D 402 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. In this Institution several young persons were IL trained for the office of Teachers, and subsequently took charge of similar establishments in other places. These Schools were so conducted, that Heathen teachers might be employed with safety. Several were induced, for the sake of the salary, to superintend them ; but they were obliged to go through the regular process, or they would imme- diately have been detected. This, however, is a hazardous experiment, unless under the most vigi- lant inspection. Proceed- s. Dum-Dum, Barrackpore, and other places Dum- within a few miles of Calcutta, were constantly Dum. visited both by European and Native Teachers; and the success attending their exertions encouraged them to persevere. The labours of the Native Teachers were the most successful among their brethren; and three of the converts, who died in the faith, afforded solid proof of the reality and power of religion. The congregations and Schools were small ; but Christian knowledge was being diffused : by means of their instruction and publications, and thus preparing the way for the gradual loosening of the Natives' attachment to their idolatries. Ram-Mo- 9 Qf fi^g effect of the means used to enlighten him Roy. , , ^ _. . n the country, the Missionaries, m January 1816, mention a remarkable instance. A Brahmin, of great opulence and very considerable learning, re- sident in Calcutta, named Ram-Mohun Roy, had become convinced of the absurdity of Hindoo su- perstitions, and about this time published, in the Bengalee, one or two philosophical works from the Sanscrit, in the hope of leading his countrymen to renounce idolatry. Retaining his caste, he was admitted, as heretofore, to the first Hindoo families at Calcutta ; and several of these, having em- braced his sentiments, formed themselves into a So- ciety, with a view to their mutual assistance in IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 403 idopting a system of worship conformable to their reed. 10. The friends of Christianity in India very Evils of an laterally indulged the hope, that the man enter- JJSSJS" . aining such sentiments would be guided into the cation. mowledge of the True God, and of Jesus Christ sdiom He hath sent : but these hopes were painfully lisappointed. Some of his disciples were indeed guided " into all truth ;" but he himself continued I confirmed Deist as long as he lived, and propa- gated his heartless notions with success. None rould deplore this result more than the Missiona- ies ; and it may serve to expose the questionable xpediency, to say the least, of the project since dopted in Bengal, for instructing, the Natives in he sciences of Europe, to the exclusion of religion, t has made, as will soon appear, many infidels .nd many enemies to British rule ; but has it made ne a better man than the Hindoo ? It has been rgued, that Atheism is worse than superstition.1 Ve will not say the same of Deism, in relation to he superstitions of India, because in some cases, nder the guidance of Scripture, a belief in only ne God has proved the pathway to Christianity ; mt those who have halted in Deism, resisting the istruction which would have led them to the nowledge of Christ, have been in a condition much lore hopeless than that of the untutored idolater ; jy they have done a violence to conscience which las tended the more to sear it against the truth, nd they have greatly increased the amount of their esponsibility before " the Judge of all the earth." 2 11. At Serampore, the seat of their first united Proceed - abours, the Brethren's faith and patience continued s'eram- I pore. 1 ) Reflections on the Revolution in France, by Edmund Burke. !) We shall have occasion again to notice Ram-Mohun Roy. D D2 404 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, to be tried. In their converts they observed almost IL every gradation of proficiency in the Christian life, from the steady and unclouded career which ended in the full triumph of faith on the death-bed, to a successive falling and rising again of the weak dis- ciples, which kept their teachers alternating be- tween hope and fear concerning them. In the holy lives and happy deaths of several they saw what the Gospel could do, even for Hindoo idolaters, when, received in " an honest and good heart ;" it enlightens a strong and vigorous understanding with clear views of the nature of redemption, and enriches the soul with the treasures of Divine grace. In the steady and blameless walk of others they saw Christianity boldly lifting up its head, and commanding respect and esteem from those who, while they hated its doctrines, were constrained to revere the change it had wrought in their country- men. In others, they watched it struggling with the power of corruption which once held the mind in bondage, and still occasionally rose and almost triumphed in the weak, inconstant soul, till con- science, invigorated with new light from the Bible, again brought the backslider to the footstool of mercy. When constrained to separate any from communion for a season, they did not discharge them from their secular employments in the Mis- sion, lest they should be tempted to relapse into idolatry ; while they left them at full liberty to at- tend all the ordinary means of grace. This disci- pline, tempered with indulgence, had generally the effect of reclaiming the wanderer. The children of the converts were rising up with minds free from all the terrors of caste, all idea of Brahminical superiority, all attachment to idolatry or prejudice against Christianity. It was to this second generation of Christians that the Missionaries IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 405 chiefly looked for evangelists to spread the Gospel trough the land ; and several of them turned out ible ministers of the Word. 12. In January 1808, Serampore was again taken Destrue- :>y the English, on the ground of a rupture between atSeram- 3reat Britain and Denmark ; but this event, as be- r°re- ore, made no difference in the Missionaries' situa- ion. In March 1812, however, they were visited vith a disaster which for a time interrupted their >perations, especially the publication of the Holy Scriptures in the languages of the East. One even- ng, a fire was discovered in the printing-office, in a arge range of shelves filled with paper. Mr. Ward, vdio was writing in an adjoining room, was no ooner aware of the fact, than he hastened to the pot : Mr. Marshman afterwards arrived ; but, not- withstanding their utmost efforts, the flames fear- ally increased. The deeds of the premises and a omplete series of accounts were saved with the ;reatest difficulty ; and while the last attempt was flaking, the whole building, two hundred feet in Bigth, was one burning mass. About midnight the oof fell in ; and as the wind was then calm, the fire scended in a straight column, and was providen- ially extinguished without injuring the neighbour- lg buildings, which were very near. Other in- tances of the Divine interposition also appeared, 'hough the door which separated the press-room ■om the other part of the office was burnt, and lough the beams in that room were scorched, such ras the activity in pulling out the presses, that ley were all preserved. The paper-mill, too, ith the matrices, moulds, and apparatus for letter- >unding, were in a place adjoining the office, which le fire did not enter, and were all happily saved. 1 the printing-office many things were destroyed ; arious brass and copper utensils were melted ; the lick Chunar imposing stones were split asunder ; JOG HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, and the molten types ran like a stream of water along IL the floor : but on clearing away some of the ruins, Mr. Ward had the satisfaction of finding the steel punches for the different founts in all the Indian languages, which had occupied more than ten years in making, altogether uninjured. About eight thousand pounds of type-metal were also recovered ; so that, three days after, the pundits and founders were set to work in a large building, which had i been let for several years as a warehouse, and of which the keys had been given up but a few days before. In a few months, eight different versions of the Scriptures were again in the press. The loss, amounting to nearly 10,000/., was promptly sup- plied by the friends of religion at home and abroad; and soon, by Divine favour, this branch of Missio- nary labour was again in full activity.1 Proceed- 13 At Gundidpara, about eight miles north-west GuncVdi- of Serampore, they occupied a small but promising para. outpost. The teacher here was Tarachand, one of the native converts, who, since his baptism, had , maintained a course of conduct highly honourable to the Christian character. He spent nearly all his salary in promoting the Gospel, reserving scarcely ! any part for himself. Being a person of high caste, good abilities, and amiable temper, he drew around him a number of intelligent young men, some of them Brahmins, who came to him for instruction. Their conversations were often pro- longed till midnight, and tended to diffuse abroad (') In Bengal, about 1000/. were immediately contributed for this purpose; from America were remitted 1500/. ; in Great Bri- tain no less than 10,611/. Is. lid. were raised in about seven weeks after the news of the disaster was received. The British and Foreign Bible Society voted a considerable quantity of paper, to repair the loss ot that valuable article. — Brown's History of the Propagation of Christianity. Vol. ii. pp. 197 — 202. Missionary Records: India, pp. 136 — 138. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 407 the light of the Gospel. Tarachand composed many hymns, which were sung on these occasions, and the company carried away the Christian senti- ments contained in them. He also wrote and translated several works, which the Missionaries printed, and found very useful. They expressed themselves " greatly pleased" with this little flock )f Native Christians under a teacher of their own ; -emarking, " The sooner they can act for themselves, md independently of us, the sooner is the Gospel ikely to be planted in the country." Such was the state of things within what may be called their home circuit. About two hundred, of all nations, united in Christian fellowship with the Missionaries, were distributed into four or five little societies, and adorning the doctrines of God their Saviour in the sight of the Heathen. 14. There were more than twenty Stations, in General iifferent parts of the Bengal Presidency, connected country tvith this Mission, a few of which were several hun- stations. ired miles distant.2 Some of these Stations were relinquished after a short time ; but the greater part of them were permanently established. The labourers up the country were, in general, the ju- nior Missionaries, and East-Indians trained at Se- rampore, amounting together, at this time, to about twenty, besides numerous Native Assistants, among whom were several converted Brahmins. These, also, were prepared for their work by the senior (2) The names of the principal Stations will enable the reader, by reference to the map, to see the extent of the circuit which the Mission comprised up to the year 1816. In Bengal, Jessore, Dacca, Silhet, Chittagong, Cutwa, Berham- pore, Moorshedebad, Dinagepoor, Goamalty. In Hindostan (sometimes spelt Ilindoost'han, and Hindust'han), Monghir, Patna, Guya, Digah, Benares, Allahabad, Delhi, Cawn- pore, Lucknow. In the Mahrattah Country, Nagpore. 408 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. Robbery and mur- Missionaries at Serampore. Their operations were so uniform, that to give a particular account of each Station were to repeat our description of the Mis- sionaries at Calcutta and Serampore, with the adja- cent villages. It may therefore suffice to state, that a small congregation was formed at most of these places ; numerous Schools were established for the Natives in their several languages ; the Scriptures and religious publications were distri- buted in great numbers ; and the result was such as greatly to encourage the Missionaries to persevere. Several instances are given of the ability and dili- gence, the fidelity and success, of the Native Assist- ants, and of the piety of the converts through life and in death ; but nothing occurs materially differ- ing from what has been repeatedly stated in this and other Missions. 15. In 1809 and the two following years attempts deratBoo- were made to form a settlement near the Bootan HouseSS1°n coimtry, north of Bengal, and bordering on Thibet. The Brethren, Robinson and Cornish, obtained a habitation at Barbaree, in the vicinity, and were in expectation of soon being allowed to enter Bootan, when, in one night, all their hopes were destroyed. About midnight their house was attacked by an armed band of fifty or sixty robbers. After murder- ing two of the servants, mortally wounding a third, and inflicting four serious wounds upon Mr. Robin- son and one upon Mr. Cornish, they fled, taking away property to the amount of about two hundred and fifty pounds, and leaving the Brethren scarcely clothes enough to cover them. In this distressing state they and their families set out the next morn- ing on foot for Dinagepoor, where they arrived in three days, after experiencing many privations and hardships by the way. Most of the robbers were afterwards taken ; three of them were exe- cuted, and the rest punished in different ways. In IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 409 May "1811, Mr. Robinson made another effort to jnter Bootan, but. without effect ; and for the pre- sent it was deemed adviseable to desist from attempts ;o establish a Mission in so unpromising a country. 16. In 1810, a Station was formed at Balasore, in P^sore, Drissa, about one hundred and twenty miles south- west of Calcutta, and in the vicinity of the temple jf Juggernaut, by Mr. John Peter, an Armenian convert, with an able Native Assistant, Krishna Das. They were very successful in awakening at- ention to the Gospel in this stronghold of idolatry, vhere they distributed several copies of the Scrip- ;ures in the Orissa language, which were accepted by several persons in the immediate service of the idol. Mr. Peter held Public Worship and preached at Hie of the festivals, when the people who were Irawing the idol's cars left them, almost to a man, md listened attentively to his exhortations. New restaments, Psalters, and Tracts were given to the Deople ; and one Oriya was insulted by his coun- ;rymen for accepting a Testament ; but, unmoved Dy their scorn, he went his way with his book. Be- fore Mr. Peter came to this place, the Native Ro- nanists, instead of attempting to turn the people rom these abominations, actually themselves joined ;hem, as in other parts of India, in worshipping :heir idols ; but several of them were afterwards 3onverted, under his instruction, to the faith and obedience of the Gospel. 17. Some time after, in 1814, great astonishment Conver- Aas excited in Balasore by the conversion of a Brahmin. Brahmin of high rank and a wealthy family, named Juggunat'lia Mookhoojya. He was well versed in the Orissa and Bengalee languages, aud was so thoroughly convinced of the truth of the Gospel, that he renounced his caste, threw away his poitu, 'Brahminy cord), ate publicly with Mr. Peter, and expressed an earnest desire for baptism. The 410 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, following confession of his faith he made spontane- IL ously, while Mr. Peter was reading and explaining to him part of the Bengalee Testament. Expressing his joy that Christ was able to dispossess Satan even of his strongholds, he observed — " The debtas are evil spirits, and the followers of Jesus have power from Him to overcome the devil and all his temptations. I am growing fearless of the power of debtas and all persecutors. I know that God alone has the power to kill, and to give life ; and that without His i permission neither good nor evil can befall me. If He be my Redeemer, therefore, I will not fear what man can do. Should the people of my caste kill me, I will not fear ; since I hope that heaven is secured to me by Jesus the Son of God. From : this time may I appear before all men a decided follower of Christ ! I hope the Lord will receive I me, and keep me for ever as His own child : for though I am the greatest of sinners, I bless the Almighty, and will thank Him for ever that He has brought me out of darkness into His marvellous l light." This, and the statement he afterwards made, be- ing perfectly satisfactory, he was baptized in March 1814.1 After his baptism he became active and useful in explaining to his countrymen the way of salvation which he had found. He met with opposition, and even persecution ; nevertheless, considerable atten- tion was awakened by his example and instruction. Mr. Peter occupied this Station about seven years ; and, though few Natives joined the Church, many appeared to be attentive to what they heard and read of the Gospel ; and there were several indications of an extensive relaxing of the hold of (l) Mr. Peter's Journal for March 3, 1814. Missionary Re- cords : India, pp. 141, 142. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 411 lolatry. At length sickness compelled him to etire, and his place was not immediately supplied. 18. In 1813, an attempt was made by another Proceed- fermenian convert, Carapeit Chator Aratoon, to western stablish a Mission in Western India. He was a India: lative of Armenia, and spake Turkish, Arabic, Per- ian, Guznrattee, Bengalee, Portuguese, Hindoosta- lee, Armenian, and English; but the last three >etter than the rest. In 1808, he was sent to form he Station at Jessore, where the Native Assistants lad collected a few converts. He next proceeded o Bombay ; but soon removed to Surat, the birth- )lace of his wife, and itinerated through the pro- rinces. Not meeting with the success which he lesired, his active mind projected a journey to the lorthward, as far as Ajmeer, several hundred miles 'rom his present station. Committing his way to ;he Lord, he set out, and proceeded some distance, when sickness compelled him to return. After a ;ime he was able to resume his work at Surat ; but, lis health continuing to decline, he returned to Bengal.2 19. An opening was made by Mr. De Bruyn atddtta- at Chittagong, chiefly among a people called Mugs, svho, in manners, language, and habits, resembled the Burmans, to whom they were subject till about twenty-four years before, when they placed them- selves under the protection of the British Govern- ment. Some of them, visiting Chittagong on busi- ness, heard De Bruyn preach, and were so much pleased with his instructions and behaviour, that they invited him to come among them. He obeyed the call, and found them an intelligent and open- hearted people ; and such was his success with them, that in a few years between sixty and seventy (2) Mr. C. C. Aratoon's Journal for July 1816. 412 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. in the Burman Empire. embraced Christianity, under circumstances of a painful and trying nature. Considerable persecu- tion was excited against them ; but hitherto they stood firm. One among them, named Khepoo, who had suffered much, being asked what he had gotten by becoming a Christian, replied by describing the great sufferings of Christ for him, and said that Christ would give him a hundred-fold more than he had lost. Opposition seemed, as is often the case, only to create in the people's minds an addi- tional interest in the Gospel. One of their chief priests declared his belief in the Scriptures, and avowed his intention to be guided by them. As one proof of his sincerity, he cut down the sacred trees which he formerly worshipped, and made seats of them for the people to sit upon and hear the Word of the living and true God.1 20. Burman Empire. — The sailing of Messrs. Mardon and Chater for Rangoon, in January 1807, was noticed at the commencement of this chapter. After a few months they returned to Calcutta ; and the report they gave of their reception encouraged Mr. Chater to return, accompanied by Mr. Felix Carey, the eldest son of Dr. Carey, in November of the same year. Burmah was under the government of an oppressive and sanguinary Emperor. To the eye of a Missionary, this field presented an interest- ing prospect, and invited the hand of cultivation. The extent of its population — about fifteen millions; its contiguity to China ; the salubrity of its climate ; the ability of the Natives generally to read and (') This good work was interrupted in October IS 17 by the hand of an assassin. A young man, the son of a Frenchman by a Burman woman, whom De Bruyn had protected and instructed as his own son, being rebuked by him for some misconduct, plunged a knife into his side, and he died of the wound about twenty-four hours after. IN INDIA : BOOK XL 413 rrite ; their vigour of intellect ; — on these grounds [lis Empire presented a prospect peculiarly encou- aging for the introduction of the Gospel.2 21. Mr. F. Carey, who had paid some attention Mr. F. 3 the study of medicine, introduced the cow-pox sear\dces lto the country ; by which means he gained so a.Ild afflic- mch reputation, that, after vaccinating the fami- ies of some of the chiefs at Rangoon and in the eighbourhood, the Emperor ordered him to repair 3 Ava,the capital, to vaccinate the younger branches f the royal family. On his arrival there he was reated with distinguished honours ; but, being un- irovided with vaccine matter, he was sent back to Rangoon in a gilded boat, and a ship was ordered o convey him to Bengal, in order to bring the virus rom that country. On his return to Rangoon he oined a brig which was waiting in the Great River o convey him to Ava. Scarcely, however, had she et sail when she was upset in a squall. His wife ind two children were drowned, and he himself scaped with great difficulty. For a time he was oo much exhausted in body and afflicted in mind o think of prosecuting his journey ; but when omewhat recovered he proceeded to the capital, hough still in a state of mind hardly to be described, rhe Emperor and the Prince gave him a very avourable reception, appeared to sympathize with lim in his calamity, and made him a liberal com- pensation for the property which he had lost. 22. While at Rangoon he composed a Burman Mr.judson Dictionary and Grammar, and translated a portion to°Ran-S )f the New Testament; but he never preached, goon- lor made other attempts for the conversion of the Natives to Christianity, because, probably, of the arbitrary character of the Government and the dis- tracted state of the country. In 1813 he was joined (2) Missionary Register, April 1816. 414 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY char by Mr. Judson, an American, who, with five other IL Missionaries, had been sent to India by the Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Soon after their arrival at Calcutta, two of them, Messrs. Jud- son and Rice, united themselves with the Baptists' at Serampore. Mr. Rice soon returned to America, and Mr. Judson proceeded to Rangoon, where he arrived about the time of Mr. Carey's Mission to Ava. Mr. f. 23. Mr. Carey, after performing the service for to^aSta which he was called to the capital, was required to as Anitas- reside there ; and he availed himself of the influence the Court which his medical success had gained for him with of Bur- tne Emperor to solicit permission to set up a printing- press, which was granted. He had now a fine oppor- tunity to lay the foundation of a Christian Mission in the heart of this empire ; but the temptations of prosperity proved too captivating for him to with- stand. The Emperor proposed to appoint him his Ambassador to the Court of Calcutta, in order to settle some differences which subsisted between the two Governments ; and, upon his acceding to the proposal, His Majesty conferred on him the equipage and insignia of a royal prince.1 He now relinquished the humble office of a Missionary — humble in the eyes of the world, though infinitely more honourable in the sight of God and His people than any dignity earthly monarchs can confer — and proceeded to the British capital of India, where he lived, as ambas- sador from the Court of Burmah, in the highest style of oriental splendour. How unworthy of his i venerable father, whose heart was grieved at his son's vanity! His connexion, however, with the ( ' ) These insignia consisted of a red umbrella, with an ivory top, and a red fringe, such as is worn only by the Emperor's sons, a betel box, a gold lepheek cup, and a sword of state. He also received, by His Majesty's special command, two gold swords, a gold umbrella, and considerable sums of money. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 415 Jurman Court was, like all the glories of this ransitory world, of short duration ; and he soon after ntered into the service of an eastern Rajah. He ubsequently returned to Serampore, and was em- •loyed in the printing-office, and in translating and ompiling various works of a literary nature. In uch occupations he, no doubt, found much more atisfaction than in the business and splendour of ourts ; but he was lost to the Burman Mission.2 24. From the time of Mr. Carey's departure, Mr. ^hTiT udson had been left to contend alone with the goes to gl umerous and powerful obstacles which surrounded Ransoon- im. He arid his wife diligently studied the lan- uage of the country ; and, in 1816, they were joined iy Mr. George H. Hough and his wife. They were ent out by the American Baptist Convention for foreign Missions3, who now took this Mission under heir immediate care. Mr. Hough was a printer by irofession ; and the Missionaries at Serampore fur- dshed him with a press and a fount of Burman types, xpressing their confidence that the Burman Empire yould be ultimately enlightened with the knowledge if the Gospel, great as were the impediments at that ime to their progress, and long as their removal night be delayed.4 25. Towards the end of the last Decade of this Transia- itission5 an account was given of a- project for the the Scrip- ranslation of the Scriptures into all the languages tures- (2 ) See Brown's History of the Propagation of Christianity, fol. ii. pp. 186. 205—208. (3 ) This Society was formed in May 1814, at a meeting-, in Phil- adelphia, of Delegates from various parts of the Union. It was ntitled, " General Missionary Convention of the Baptist Denomi- lation in the United States of America for Foreign Missions." (4) Several Baptist Missionaries went from India to Java and )ther eastern islands about this time ; but it would carry us too ar from the immediate object of this History to enter into any letail of their proceedings. (5) Section 42. 416 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, of the East ; — a project which was soon carried out IL with great ability and unexpected success. On the reduction of the College of Fort William, where the Scriptures had hitherto been printed, Messrs. Brown and Buchanan resolved to encourage individuals in all parts of India to proceed with the versions they had undertaken by such means as they could com- mand, trusting to the contributions of the public, and to the future sanction of the Government, for the perpetuity of the design.1 Several of these trans- lations were executed by the Baptist Missionaries, with the aid of learned Natives ; others by Native Pundits, under the Missionaries' immediate super- intendence ; and the rest by Chaplains and Mis- sionaries of other Societies. To show the progress j of the work, they published periodically a " Memoir of the Translations of the Sacred Scriptures;" and : the following account will explain how far they had advanced with the work at the close of the present Decade. (1) The whole of the Old and New Testament was translated, printed, and extensively circulated, in the languages of Bengal Proper and Orissa. (2) The New Testament was printed and circulated in five other languages — -the Sanscrit, Hindoostanee or Hindee, Mahratta, Sikh or Punjdbee, and Chinese. In the first two, one half of the Old Testament also I was printed ; and in the remaining three, consi- derable progress was made.2 (3) In the seventeen languages which follow, a commencement was made in printing the New Testament, though it is difficult to state with pre- cision how far each translation had advanced at this , : : r ( ' ) History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. n. I p. 4. (2) Not long after the date of this Memoir, that is, early in 1817, the Chinese translation of the Old Testament was completed, after eleven years of vigorous and successful application. IN INDIA : HOOK XI. 117 eriod ; the Tehogoo, Brij-bhassa, Pushtoo, Bidocher, \ssamese, Kurnata or Canarese, Kunhma, Mooltanee, dialect of the Wutch, Sindhee, Kashmeer, Bikaneer, Tcpalese, Oodyapore, Maruwar, Joy pore, Khassee, and human. (4) To these may be added the seven languages in hich the New Testament had been printed, or was len in the press, at Serampore, on account of the alcutta Auxiliary Bible Society, which will make le whole number thirty-one."3 Preparations were kewise in progress for translating and printing the criptures in other languages. 26. This result must have exceeded the most san- Facilities uine expectation of those who, only ten years before, work. ut forth their project for the translation of the criptures into all the languages of the East. Jreacly they had, through God's assistance, been the leans of furnishing not less than four hundred uni- ons of immortal souls with the opportunity of gading in their own tongues, wherein they were orn, "the wonderful works of God." It may seem lcredible that so many separate languages could ave been acquired, and turned to such account, in 3n years ; but the difficulty is in great measure emoved when we know the relation which most of lese languages bear to each other. The Sanscrit is le parent of all the languages spoken in Western nd Southern India, which amount to thirty-one, esides ten, which bear affinity to it ; and, though :self nowhere used as the colloquial tongue, yet it (') A fac-simile of specimens of the translations in the Eastern languages was published in the Appendix to the Fifth Volume of ie Society's Periodical Accounts. It was also published by the ritish and Foreign Bible Society in 1816, and in the Missionary egister for May of the same year. See also the " Review of the lission" in the Periodical Accouuts, No. XXXIII. Missionary egister for September 1817. Rev. T. H. Home's Critical Study "the Scriptures. Vol. ii. Part. I. c. vi. sec 1. VOL. IV. V. R 418 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. Precau- tions to secure accuracy. is everywhere understood by the learned, being the classical and sacred language of the country. Con- sequently, these numerous languages are to be regarded as dialects of the Sanscrit, and they consti- tute a philological family, which, for number and a close resemblance to each other, is probably without a parallel. The greater part of them have nearly nine-tenths of their words in common, most of them the same pronouns, and all of them the same mode of construction. They each possess, however, a dif- ferent set of terminations ; and, being written in different characters, they are rendered more distinct from one another than those languages of Europe which are derived from a common source. Though the inhabitants of one country cannot read the lan- guage of another, yet their colloquial intercourse is greatly facilitated by means of their derivation from the same stock ; and it is very usual to meet with Natives who speak five or more different tongues without being able to read them. A person pre- viously acquainted with the Sanscrit might study several of these cognate dialects with little more labour than it would cost him to learn one language with which he was totally unacquainted. 27. Seeing the importance of the Sanscrit, Mr. Carey very soon began to study it ; and the trans- < lation of the Scriptures into this language was one j of the earliest objects of his attention. By means , of this version he was enabled to employ learned Natives, Heathen and Mahomedans, upon the nu- i merous dialects of the country. Though ignorant of Hebrew and Greek, and imperfectly acquainted with English, yet they were good Sanscrit scholars, and translated from a copy of the Scriptures in that language. When the use made of these persons in translating the Word of God was first known in Eu- rope, some objections were expressed to the employ- ment of "graceless Brahmins" in so sacred a work, IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 419 est they should corrupt the source of Truth before he Missionaries were sufficiently acquainted with hese languages to detect the mischief they had done. Fhe precautions taken against such a consequence pill be best explained in their own words.1 " We ertainly do employ all the helps we can obtain — Jrahmins, Mahomedans, and others, who both trans- ite, and sometimes write out rough copies — and hould think it criminal not to do so. But we ever print any translation till every word has been evised and re-revised. Whatever helps we em- loy, I have never yet suffered a single word, or single mode of construction, to pass, without xamining it and seeing through it. I read every roof-sheet twice or thrice myself, and correct very letter with my own hand. Brother Marsh- lan and I compare with the Greek or Hebrew, nd Brother Ward reads every sheet. Three of le translations, viz. the Bengalee, Hindoostanee, nd Sanscrit2, I translate with my own hand ; the ist two immediately from the Greek ; and the He- re w Bible is before me while I translate the Ben- alee. Whatever helps I use, I commit my judg- lent to none of them. Brother Marshman does le same with the Chinese and all that he engages i ; and so does Brother Ward." " I feel my ground 1 all the languages derived from the Sanscrit ; but erhaps may not have perfectly understood every assage ; nor have always expressed the meaning in le happiest terms. Some mistakes, also, may have >caped my observation. Indeed, I have never yet lought any thing perfect that I have done. I have (') Mr. Carey is the writer of this extract. April 20, 1S08. — modical Accounts. Vol. iii. pp. 491,492. (2) Mr. Carey and others spell the last two words thus, Hindo- mee and Sungskrit. The author has altered them here and else- nere for the sake of uniformity in the orthography generally fol- ded in this History. E i: 2 420 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, no scruple, however, in saying, that I believe every '__ translation that we have printed to be a good one." The employment of learned pundits secured the native idiom and construction of the different lan- guages, which is always most difficult, if not im- J practicable, to persons translating into a foreign j tongue. Of this Mr. Carey had a proof at the out- set of his work. Though his Bengalee version of the New Testament was not put to press till he had been seven years in the country, and was well acquainted with the language; yet, in the second edition, he found it necessary to alter almost every verse, in order to render it conformable to the In- i dian idiom. In the first edition the words were j Bengalee, but the idiom was English ; and the Brethren remarked, that "Every first version of such a book as the Bible, in any language, will re- quire, in future editions, many improvements, and all the aids possible, to carry the versions to per- fection."1 They freely acknowledged, also, that; these translations were not offered as perfect per- ! formances ; yet did they confidently challenge for them a comparison with any other first versions which have at any time been given to the world ; , while they spared no pains, no expense, to make them as complete as could be desired.2 (') Ward's Farewell Letters, pp. 155. 184. (2) On this subject Dr. Carey, after referring- to the composi- tion of Grammars in these languages, wrote as follows, to Dr. Ry- land, Dec. 10, 1811 : — " To secure the gradual perfection of the translations, I lave also in my mind, and indeed have been long collecting materials for, An Universal Dictionary of the Oriental Languages derived from the Sungskrit." It were premature now to enter into the design here announced : suffice it for the present to remark, that all this preparation and, precaution looks very un- like men entering upon such works with an overweening confi- dence in their own abilities, or executing them in a perfunctory manner, as insinuated at the time by a .Jesuit Missionary. After referrin0" to the pains taken to obtain a genuine version of the Bible IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 42] 28. Defective as these translations confessedly Thc tra."s- were, yet they proved very useful in the School's teiligfbie" md native congregations; and the Missionaries and useful. vere constantly receiving testimonies from different |uarters that they were intelligible to the Heathen. 3ne or two of these may be selected for the reader's atisfaction. Mr. Peter wrote from Balasore3, "I lave engaged nine persons to read the Orissa Scrip- ures, for the purpose of ascertaining the correctness »f the translation ; and I have read them to many ithers. They all declare, This is the Orissa lan- guage, though some say, There are some Sanscrit4 rords in it." A military officer bore similar testi- riony to the excellence of the Mahratta Testament.5 bid a Missionary, Mr. Thompson, in his corre- pondence with one of his friends at Serampore, nentioned three instances which demonstrated that he Hindee translation was well understood by the Natives, both learned and illiterate. They show, ,lso, that the silent and stated readings of the New restament were becoming frequent among those A\o made no profession of Christianity ; and intelli- ;ent Natives were beginning to foresee the consc- ience of all this interest taken in the " English lhaster ;" some looking on with satisfaction, others tible in English, the Abbe Dubois demands, " What are we to link of the project of five or six individuals, who, without the as- istance of any criticism whatever, suppose themselves able to exe- ute genuine translations into intricate languages, with which ley, after all, can possess only an imperfect acquaintance?" Letters on the State of Christianity in India, p. 37.) This was fHtten in November 1816, and published in 1823; and this au- lor's references to the Serampore Missionaries' Reports show that e had before him all the information given above, and much lore. What, then, are we to think of his candour? (3) To Mr. Ward, Dec. 20, 1811. (') The writer spells this word Sungskritta. ( ) To Mr. Ward, Nov. IK l-ll— Vide Periodical Accounts, o win. 422 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, with serious apprehension for the religion of their IL fathers. Of this Mr. Thompson gives an instance. On one occasion, when he had been preaching, a land- owner made to him the following observation : — " It may be very true that the East-India Com- pany, and the gentlemen residing here, have nothing to do with your work ; but you have adopted the most certain method of making the people of this country Christians. For instance, I accept one of your books, and peruse it at my leisure; and, whether I adopt the sentiments which it contains or not, I leave the book in my family. After my decease, my son, conceiving that I would have nothing use- less or improper in my possession, will look into the volume, understand its contents, consider it as his father's bequest, and eventually embrace the Chris- tian religion." * This was a sagacious remark : and while all these circumstances furnished a sufficient answer for those persons who asserted that the translations were un- intelligible, and predicted that they would come to nothing2, the Brethren were assured thereby that (') Missionary Records: India, pp. 147 — 151. Missionary Register for September IS 17. (2) The Jesuit just referred to was most confident in his as- sertions to this effect. After remarking1 upon twenty-four versions of the Scriptures in the coarse of publication at the close of 1816, he added — " This brilliant success has not in the least dazzled me, nor altered my opinion, nor diminished my scepticism on the entire inadequacy of such means to enlighten the Pagans, and gain them over to Christianity; and I would not certainly dare to warrant, that these twenty-four spurious versions, with some of which I am acquainted, will, after the lapse of the same number of years, have operated the conversion of twenty-four Pagans. I have, on the contrary, every reason for apprehending that these low translations, if the Natives could be prevailed upon to peruse them, (which, in my opinion, will never be the case,) will, by exposing the Christian Religion and its followers to the ridicule of the public, soon stagger the wavering faith of many hundreds of those now profess- ing IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 423 ;hey were well understood, and encouraged to hope :hat their labour would not be in vain in the Lord. 29. Among the circumstances favourable to the The firsl Derfecting of the publication of the oriental transla- iffiSf ions of the Bible, should be noticed the erection of )f a letter-foundry at Serampore, with which they Droduced a fount of types in every language re- mired, of a more convenient size, as well as much cheaper and better, than any they could procure rom Europe.3 Even the wooden blocks for the Chinese, after several experiments, and not a little liscussion with the advocates for the old system of Drinting in that language, were superseded by metal ypes, which also were obtained at a less expense, ind proved more durable, as well as more beautiful, ;han the characters cut in wood. 30. Another circumstance of importance to the Ma»"fac- vork was, their improvement in the manufacture of rTper. Daper. The materials from which the Natives nade this useful article grow in such abundance in 'ndia as to enable them to afford it at one-third of ng Christianity, hasten the epoch of their apostasy, and accelerate he downfall of the tottering edifice of Christianity in India." Letters &c. by the Abbe' Dubois, pp. 37, 38.) The "edifice," here illuded to is the Roman Church, which has always tottered to its bundations before the noiseless influence of truth ; but the steady growth of real Christianity in India from that period, through the mblication of the Bible and other modes of instruction, has proved he sufficiency of the means, with God's blessing, to the end pro- >osed. (3) One instance will serve to illustrate the advantages resulting 'rom this improvement of the types. The Bengalee Bible, printed in he large types first used, extended to no less than five octavo volumes, consisting of near four thousand pages. But by a plan suggested by Mr. John Marshman, a son of Mr. Marshman, the founts were subsequently reduced to a size small enough to bring :he whole Bible into the compass of a single volume of about 850 pages. — Vide Third Memoir of the Translations, April to Decem- ber 1811. &c. Also, Dr. Brown's History of the Propagation of Christianity. Vol. ii. pp. ITS— 182. 424 CHAP. II. Transla- tion and printing Religious Tracts. Progress of Educa- tion. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY the price of English paper; but their mode of manufacturing it was such as to render the books made of it invariably a prey to worms and insects in the space of five or six years. Considering the im- portance of good paper to the advancement of the interests of religion and science in the country, the Missionaries turned their attention carefully to its production. Accordingly, they erected a paper-mill at Serampore ; and they had soon the satisfaction of seeing paper produced which remained untouched by worms when placed for a considerable time among paper already half devoured. 31." Besides the Scriptures, they translated and published Religious Tracts in about twenty lan- guages, which were circulated far and wide. In 1816 it was reckoned that the number distributed during the last three years amounted to about three hundred thousand. By means of these little mes- sengers the light of Divine Truth was diffused through the greater part of North India, making silent but irresistible aggressions upon the reign of darkness. Their press was employed, also, in pre- paring Elementary Tables and useful Compendiums for the Native Schools. 32. In the department of education they had ad- vanced with great rapidity and judgment daring the present Decade. Besides the Benevolent Institu- tion at Calcutta1, they established Schools for the Heathen at most of their stations up the country. They were obstructed, however, by many impedi- ments ; and their chief difficulty arose from the want of a sufficient number of Christian Schoolmasters : and even where they could procure them, the Hin- doos were often found to be too firmly attached to the customs of their fathers, or too suspicious of the design of the Missionary Schools, to send their ( ' ) Vide Sec. 7. of the present chapter. IN INDIA : BOOK XL 426 Kildren to be instructed by Christian Teachers. Hie Missionaries resolved, therefore, after much de- Liberation, to employ some Heathen Masters ; and ;hey even proposed to take under their management Schools already established in the country by the Natives themselves, provided they were allowed to ntroduce their own school-books and system of jducation. The Natives generally accepted this Droposal ; and while the parents continued to pay or the children's instruction in their own Schools, ;he Missionaries offered the Masters an additional nonthly allowance, according to the scholars' pro- iciency. In order, however, to procure a superior 3lass of teachers, they opened an Institution at Seranrpore for the training of Masters ; and the in- habitants of several places, when petitioning for a School, sent the man whom they had chosen for the teacher to be instructed in their system of educa- :ion. The plan was so generally approved, that, in some instances, respectable Natives offered houses, and even their family temples, for the children to assemble in : in other cases, where the inhabitants had applied for a School, they immediately began to erect School-houses, in the expectation of their request being granted. Such, indeed, was the interest hereby awakened by these Schools, that the Hindoos seemed to shake oft their constitutional apathy, and were never seen to manifest so much pleasure in any other subject. The scholars were generally of more respectable castes than those in the Missionary Charity Schools, and they promised to become use- ful in enlightening the rising generation. At some of their stations the Missionaries pro- posed to establish Schools for girls also ; but they met with no encouragement. 33. Besides the general education of children, ^f'1'""'. ,-, . inii/'-i'i i /» i ochoolsior tney projected Schools 01 a higher grade tor youths youth, between fourteen and sixteen years of age, " whose 426 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, minds," they remarked, " yet scarcely imbued with IL the madness of idolatry, were in a better state for receiving rational ideas than those of their parents." For these scholars they provided such elementary works on Grammar, Arithmetic, Astronomy, Geo- graphy, and General History ; also treatises on the Creator and Redeemer, and the nature of the soul; as were calculated to enlighten their understand- ings, enlarge their views on the sciences and the ! fundamentals of true religion, and so dispossess their minds of the false notions of the Hindoos on these subjects, and detach them from that baseless system of idolatry which they had received from their forefathers. In order to secure for these compendiums more than a mere perusal, the young men were prevailed upon to write from dictation the various ideas con- tained in them. By this method of applying the instruction they received, the elements of useful knowledge were the more deeply impressed on their memory ; their thoughts were arranged in regular order ; and youths of any intelligence soon became interested in their studies. At the same time, no violence was done to their native predilec- tions, and they were left to make their own appli- cation of the fund of knowledge thus acquired. While this course of instruction was producing the happiest effects on the youthful mind, it was also valuable as a means of spreading just notions on the most important subjects among Natives more advanced in years ; for, as each youth had to write out two books monthly, and was permitted to take them home, this opened the way for a constant suc- cession of new ideas to pervade every town and village in the circles wherein the Schools were established. Success 34. In their Schools, of all descriptions, there MiSfon. were nearly ten thousand children, of every <'aste. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 427 Drought, in some way or other, under instruction, md this chiefly by means furnished on the spot. Ihe number of baptisms, from the establishment of he Mission at Serampore, in October 1799, to the ltd of 1814, was seven hundred and fifty-six. In he two following years about three hundred were idded to this number1, making a total, in sixteen fears, of between ten and eleven hundred. In the brmer years correct returns were sent of the per- ;ons baptized, with their circumstances and places )f abode2; but latterly the exact numbers could lot be ascertained, owing, no doubt, to the great listance of some of the congregations, and also to ;he circumstance of several being under the charge )f Native Teachers, who are not always very accu- rate or punctual in transmitting their Reports, rhese numbers, however, do not correctly indi- cate the progress of Christianity by means of this Vlission ; for they comprised fourteen or fifteen lifferent nations, European and Asiatic. The for- ner were already Christians by profession, who oined the Missionaries on adopting their peculiar dews of baptism, and were then re-baptized. In ;he earlier years of the Mission these had formed i small proportion of the baptisms; but latterly they had become more numerous, many British soldiers and others having been converted from the 3rror of their ways, under the instruction of these, is well as of other Missionaries. But this result, though important, must not be taken into the (') In the Review of the Mission for 1817 the baptisms are *iven for that and the two preceding- years at " somewhere be- tween four hundred and ten and four hundred and forty ;" of which number three hundred may be considered rather more than a fair proportion for 1815 and lbl6; but it is sufficiently accurate for our purpose. ( ) See the Lists given at the beginning- of volumes three and four of the Periodical Account-. 428 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, account in our estimate of the triumphs of the Gospel IL over the idolatries of India. For this purpose we should know the number of native converts ; and as these cannot be precisely ascertained for the last five or six years, they may perhaps be reckoned at five hundred for the whole period to the close of the present Decade.1 For this measure of success they felt that they could not be sufficiently thankful to the Author of mercy. The various nations from which the converts were chosen, and their wide distribution through the country, gave them facili- ties for the propagation of Christianity which they could not have commanded had their disciples been all Europeans or all Natives. There were now between fifty and sixty persons engaged in the work, of whom eighteen were English Missionaries; twenty-three Europeans or of European extraction, born or found by the Missionaries in the country; and fifteen Natives. In the foregoing pages several instances have been given of the Christian character of the native converts, and of the ability and fide- lity of the native teachers. Like other Missiona- ries, the Brethren were occasionally tried by the versatility and inconsistent conduct both of the Catechists and people ; but, on the whole, they had much more cause for rejoicing than for mourning over them. They were scattered over a wide sur- face, occupying about thirty places; but some of these are described as too small to be called Churches, being " rather little groups, which may either sink to nothing, or become flourishing socie- ties, as the Divine blessing" should be withheld, or poured forth.2 As here anticipated, several of the Stations now occupied were subsequently relin- (') They were reckoned two years after at six hundred. — Brown's History. Vol. ii. j>. 23:?. C) Review of the Mission for is] 7. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 429 mished ; but those which remained were after- wards strengthened, though at present forming ;ogether but a little flock, compared with the vast nyriads yet to be gathered into the fold. If, how- ever, we would form a correct estimate of their iuccess, we must not confine our view to the number )f converts, to the Churches formed, to the useful abours of some native teachers, and to the testi- nony borne by others, through life and in death, to he truth as it is in Jesus. We must look rather to he extent of the ground broken up, and the seed ;o\vn ; to their development of the resources of the country, and the successful application of them ; to heir well-digested plans and multifarious opera- ions, which, with God's assistance, could not fail to ill up many a valley, and lower many a hill, and ;o prepare the way for their own future steps, as veil as for those who should follow them. These remarks are in accordance with their own dews of their progress, as described at the opening )f their Review of the Mission ; while their friends n England, after referring to the magnitude of their )perations, observed, " we trust that whatever our lear Brethren have been enabled to effect, for the lilliision of the knowledge of Christ among the various nations of the East, has been done with a single eye to His glory, and not with a view to the idvancement of a party ; and we would unite with ;hem in giving Him all the praise."3 35. The improvement at this time in the public improve- eeling in India towards Missionaries and their mew-cin vork was not the least subject for grateful acknow- feeling edgment to an all-wise and over-ruling Providence. Eions. rhis Decade opened with a reference to the oppo- sition raised against them ; and this unfriendly dis- position continued to be manifested until the year (*) Periodical Accounts. Vol. vi. Preface, p. vi. 430 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. II. Governor, Bishop, and others, visit Se- rampore. 1813, when not less than eleven Missionaries from different Societies were ordered to leave India. Now, however, the tide of public opinion was turned in their favour. In September 1813, Lord Minto, the Governor-General, presided at the pub- lic disputation of the Students of the College of Fort William, when, in his address to them, he bore testimony to the talents and diligence of the Missionaries at Serampore.1 The good impression thus produced was confirmed in the year 1814, after the passing of the Act which gave to India an Ec- clesiastical Establishment, and opened the country to Missionaries of all denominations. 36. Their account of a visit which the Governor- General, the Bishop of Calcutta, and others, paid them in the following year, while Serampore was yet in the hands of the British, will suffice to show how they had risen in public estimation. "The Right Honourable Earl Moira, Lady Loudon, the Lord Bishop of Calcutta, Mrs. Middleton, with Captain Fitz Clarence, and several ladies and gen- tlemen of Lord Moira's suite, honoured the Mission House at Serampore with their presence. The noble visitors went over the different parts of the establishment, and noticed every thing with the most engaging kindness, declaring, that though they had heard much of the Mission establishment, yet it far exceeded their expectations. But the most pleasing part of the visit seemed to be enjoyed when these distinguished visitors entered the room appropriated to the learned Natives employed in the translation of the Holy Scriptures. The sight of learned Hindoos, from almost every province of India, employed in the work of preparing transla- tions of this blessed book for all these countries, appeared greatly to interest his Lordship, Lady (') Missionary Register, August 1814. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 431 joudon, and the Bishop. When the Afghan pundit fas recognised, he was immediately pronounced to ie a Jew ; and his own declaration that he was Beni srael completely settled the point. After a stay f nearly two hours the noble party left us, ex- iressing how much they had enjoyed their visit, lis Lordship, on his return to Barrackpore, wrote 3 Brother Carey, inclosing an order for two hundred upees, as a present to the workmen."2 (2) Mr. Smith's Journal, Nov. 27, 1815. Periodical Accounts, ol. vi. pp. 99, 100. CHAPTER III. LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. BENGAL. 1798 1816. Mr. For- syth's call for assist- Mr. May providen- tially di- rected to Chinsurah. 1. We have occasionally made mention of Mr. For- syth, who went out to Calcutta in the year 1798, under the patronage of the London Missionary So- ciety.1 After some time he settled at Chinsurah, a Dutch Settlement about thirty miles from Calcutta, where he preached in English. He does not yet appear to have taken any part in the instruction of the native inhabitants; but in 1811 he applied in urgent terms for assistance to enter upon this work. "There is great need," he remarked2, "of many labourers in this place, as well as in the neighbour- ing Settlements, Dutch, French, and Portuguese; in Chinsurah, Chandernagore, and Bandell ;" and he expressed an earnest desire that more preachers from England or Scotland might be sent forth to assist him in that populous part of the country. 2. In the year 1811 the Rev. Robert May was set apart for the Mission at Vizagapatam, especially in the tuition of the children, for which he had a pe- culiar talent. He sailed by way of America, where (') London Society's Reports, 9th and 18th. Baptist Periodi- cal Accounts. Vol. ii. pp. 25. 34. &c. (2) Letter to the London Society, dated Chinsurah, Aug. 23, 1S11. — Society's Eighteenth Report. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 433 ie was detained, in consequence of the misunder- tanding, noticed above, between Great Britain and he United States, until February 1812, when he ailed for India, and arrived in Calcutta in the {bl- owing November. By a peculiar concurrence of cir- umstances, ordered, as will soon appear, by a wise 'rovidence, he was diverted from the Station for phich he was destined, and led to settle at Chin- urah, where a prospect of much usefulness was oon opened to him, especially among the native outh. 3. In the month of July 1814 he made a begin- Favoura- J . & ble com- [ing, by opening a School m his dwelling-house, mence- iroposing gratuitously to teach the Natives reading, ™snt ot writing, and arithmetic. On the first day, sixteen Schools. loys attended. In the course of the month of Au- gust the scholars became too numerous to be ac- ommodated under his lowly roof, when he was lermitted, by the Government Commissioner of ihinsurah, Gordon Forbes, Esq.3, to occupy a spa- ious apartment in the fort. Here the numbers apidly increased ; and at the commencement of )ctober the scholars amounted to ninety-two.4 Jefore the close of the year Mr. May sent home tie following report of this and two other Schools (3) It may not be uninteresting' to remark, that Mr. Forbes was nephew of Mr. Sullivan, the projector of the Provincial Schools l South India ; and he appears to have been actuated by the same irnest desire as his uncle to promote the mental, moral, and reli- ious improvement of the native inhabitants. He was the eldest »n, also, of General Gordon Forbes, who commanded the second vision of the army in South India under Colonel Fullarton, and hose active services in the years 1782, 1783, and 1784 are re- >rded in Fullarton's " View of the English Interests in India." eneral Forbes was subsequently Governor and Commander-iu- hief of His Majesty's Forces in the island of St. Domingo. (') Lushington's History of Calcutta Institutions, pp. 146, &c. he account here given is drawn up principally from Mr. Lushing- n's work, which need not, therefore, be referred to again. VOL. IV. F F 434 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. under his care: — 1. The native Free School in Chinsurah, containing one hundred and ten chil- dren, chiefly of Hindoos, and a few of Mahomedans. This School is divided into nine classes, seven of Bengalee, and two of English : in the upper classes are six young Brahmins, three of whom are moni- , tors. 2. The Chandernagore School, containing fifty-one children. 3. The Chinsurah Free School, containing forty boys and seventeen girls. In all, two hundred and eighteen children. About three hundred of the Natives had visited the School, as well as many European gentlemen, most of whom expressed their warm approbation of his plans, and their admiration of the order and improvement of the children.1 The Mis- 4 Under the auspices of Mr. Forbes he was en- difficulties abled to open one School after another in such rapid ti'onsexer succession, that, by the month of June 1815, only eleven months since the commencement of the undertaking, he had established sixteen, including the central one at Chinsurah, to which nine hundred and fifty-one children resorted. It must not be sup- posed, however, that this commencement was made without some impediments arising from the pre- judices of the Natives. The chief opponents were some of the old teachers of the indigenous Schools, who, as at almost every other Mission, did not fail to foment the apprehensions at first entertained, that it was intended to make them Christians ; but the people's fears were soon removed by the Missionary's* judicious and conciliatory measures. The extension of the Schools also created a demand for teachers, who were, in several cases, selected from this class, of persons ; and the employment of some gradually dissipated the objections of the rest. Still there were many difficulties to be overcome. The intro- ( ' ) London Missionary Society's Twenty-first Report. IX INDIA : BOOK XI. 435 uction of a new plan of education among an feorant people, notorious for their indolence, pathy, and attachment to established customs ; the equent journeys required to the Branch Schools, >me of which were ten miles above, and some six liles below Chinsurah ; the labour and anxiety of Dnstant superintendence, without which no reliance mid be placed on the teachers ; and all this exer- on to be carried on in a tropical climate, with very nperfect accommodation ; — these obstacles will give ime idea of the patience and self-denial, the forti- ide and perseverance, which must have been exer- sed to preserve the Schools in a state of efficiency. 5. In the autumn of 1815, Mr. Forbes, satisfied Govfn- # •it ifi • i/»ii ment grant ith the result ot the experiment thus lar, and also towardsthe ith Mr. May's unexceptionable mode of intercourse Schools- ith the Natives, brought the subject to the notice ' the Supreme Government, recommending the ex- msion of the system, applying for pecuniary aid, id pledging himself to continue the personal assist- ice which he had from the first rendered to the shools. This application was made during the overnment of the Marquis of Hastings, who, in ouncil — confiding in the il great discretion and >und judgment" with which the experiment had itherto been conducted ; " and convinced that the ime honourable motives by which Mr. Forbes had Ben actuated, in affording his zealous encourage- ment and gratuitous assistance from the first com- lencement of the plan, would secure to it the mtinuance of his personal support, advice, and iperintendence " — resolved to grant a monthly sum ' six hundred rupees " towards the prosecution of le measures2" which Mr. Forbes had recommended id described. (2) These passages are extracted from a Letter from Bengal in fe Judicial Department to the Court of Directors, dated 7th Oc- tper 1 S 1 5. No. 325. The grant was said, in conclusion, to be p F 2 made 43(5 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Extension of the Schools — a second grant. 6. Thus encouraged, the work continued to ad- vance ; and before the end of the year Mr. May had increased the number of Schools to twenty, contain- ing about one thousand six hundred and fifty-one children, among whom were two hundred and fifty- eight sons of Brahmins.1 At first a Brahminy boyi would not sit down on the same mat with one of j another caste : the teachers also made the same objection. But seeing that the Missionary attached- little importance to the distinction they claimed, while he refrained from every thing calculated to! violate their prejudices, the objection soon began to relax its hold upon their minds, and gradually died away. The Natives through the surrounding coun- try began to feel confidence in the motives and; conduct of the gentlemen who patronized and, managed the Schools, and became desirous of their extension ; and in 1816, in consequence of the great demand for the establishment of Village Schools, Mr., Forbes was induced to make a second application to Government for support, when the monthly grant was augmented to eight hundred rupees.2 made " for the purposes described in the 43d Section of the 53d George III. Chapter 155;" an Act which sanctions the disburse- ment of public money for such an object as is here specified. (') London Society's Twenty-second Report, p. 11. (2) The official Letter from the Beng-al Government, commu- nicating to the Court of Directors this extension of their grant, is so honourable to all the parties concerned, that the author cannot refrain from introducing here the paragraph entire which related to (he Schools. "Extract of a Letter from Calcutta in the Judicial Department, dated 4th July 1817. "116. Your Honourable Court will, we are persuaded, concui with us in the sentiments which we have recorded regarding tin meritorious conduct of Mr. Forbes, and the benefits which thai Institution has derived, and continues to derive, from his gratuitous and benevolent exertions. We were in a great measure induced to countenance and support this experiment under the conviction that Mr. P'orbes's judgment in superintending its progress, would . prev en' IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 437 7. In his Report to the London Missionary So- Arrival of iety for 1816, Mr. May stated that the number of **"***- iiiiii- i sionaries. icnools then under his care amounted to no less han thirty, which were attended by more than two housand six hundred children : and some idea of is indefatigable exertions in superintending them lay be formed from the fact, that he and his Assis- ants visited twenty-six Branch Schools sixty times n three months. It was this active supervision drich kept the Schools in a state of efficiency, hit, with the prospect of extending his operations till more widely, and feeling that his own powers, lental and physical, were already taxed to the tmost, he expressed an earnest desire for imme- iate help from home. Accordingly, in 1816. the )irectors of the London Society sent him a col- ?ague, the Rev. J. D. Pearson, who was followed, in tie autumn of the same year, by two more Missio- aries, Messrs. Townley and Keith ; but Calcutta nd its vicinity was the principal scene of their ibours3, though Mr. Townley paid frequent visits } Chinsurah, and strengthened his Brethren's hands y his counsel. Not long after, the Station was )ined by Mr. J. Harle, a European of approved haracter, who had resided some years in India ; so lat, at the opening of the following Decade, Mr. revent the adoption of any measures calculated to offend the pre- idices of the Natives, or to induce a suspicion that the plan was irected to any interference in their religious tenets or opinions ; — Dnsiderations which should never for a moment be neglected in le internal administration of this country. The successful progress f the Institution shows that our expectations on this head have not een disappointed." This Letter was followed by another of the same tenour on the 9th of October in the same year. (3) The exertions of these gentlemen were very beneficial, espe- ially in the instruction of the rising generation in the metropolis f India and its vicinity ; but they do not come within the present )ecade. — Vide Society's Twenty-fourth Report. 438 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY char May was assisted by two Brethren, Pearson and IlL Harle, in his laborious undertaking.1 Character 8. The Schools now advanced with accelerated of the vigour. But it ought to be understood, in order to account for this unprecedented success in the edu- cation of the Natives, and in justice to those Mis- sion Schools whose progress has been less rapid, that the avowed and immediate object of the Chin- surah Institution was, the improvement of the indi- genous Schools throughout the country, which were described as in a " miserable condition." In Mr. May's own Schools, as in those of other Missions, Christianity was taught ; but in those supported by Government religious instruction was disclaimed. The inhabitants generally did not at once confide in this disclaimer ; and towards the latter end of 1815 the attendance was somewhat diminished, by the formation of several Schools by Natives, partly from motives of ostentation, and partly with views of opposition to Mr. May ; but it soon became manifest that his plan of education was as inoffen- sive to their prejudices, as it was superior to their own mode of instruction ; and its progress then exceeded the most sanguine expectations of himself and his friends. The books used were elementary works ; such as, Murray's Spelling-book, Readers, and abridged Grammar ; moral treatises ; compen- diums of Geography, Chronology, and History ; the Elements of Mathematics ; and other useful works tending to enlarge the native mind. These books were translated into the language, and adapted to (') Mr. Forsyth died in 1816 at Chinsurah, where he had re- sided for several years, though not lately in connexion with the London Society. Honourable mention was made, in the Calcutta public papers, of his integrity, disinterestedness, and sincere desire to do good ; but we have no account of his having* engaged in direct Missionary work. — Society's Twenty-third Report, p. 14. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 439 the circumstances of the country2; and both the scholars and their friends soon learned to appre- ciate the accessions of useful knowledge thus ac- quired. Compared with Mission Schools, they cannot but disappoint those who attach primary importance to religious instruction ; and no one having the charge of Schools supported by the voluntary contributions of the Christian public would be justified in withholding the Sacred Scrip- tures from their scholars. But in these establish- ments as much was taught as the Government deemed it consistent with good faith to the inhabi- tants to sanction. They expressly enjoined the most scrupulous adherence to the long-avowed and indispensable condition of not interfering with the religious opinions of the Natives ; an injunction reiterated by the Court of Directors when they sanctioned the pecuniary aid granted by the Bengal Government. The wisdom of this policy, and its propriety in a Christian Government, has been questioned. It is thought that such a compromise of religious duty was too high a price to pay for any measure of temporal advantage which it may be supposed to have secured ; and experience has since proved, in many cases, that the scruples on this and other occasions were carried to an unne- cessary extent. But whatever may be now thought of the pro- priety or necessity of these restrictions, to have acted otherwise at the time would have defeated the object in view, which was, to improve the edu- cation given in the Native Schools, which was de- scribed as " extremely deplorable." This defective system has been too often explained in this History (2) The whole of these works were not to be obtained tor im- mediate use ; and the most valuable of them were subsequently furnished by the Calcutta School-book Society, an Institution to be noticed in the sequel. 440 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Scholars prema- turely removed. Seminary for training Teachers. to need repetition here. Suffice it to say, that the result of the experiment at Chinsurah fully justified the expenditure of all the money and exertion be- stowed upon it. 9. But here, as elsewhere, few of the scholars remained long enough to derive all the advantage which this system of instruction offered them, the lower-caste boys being taken away as soon as they had acquired sufficient knowledge for the common purposes of life ; and those of higher castes being prematurely removed, for the purpose of learning English to qualify them for the service of Govern- ment or English gentlemen. With a view to meet this very natural desire, and also to encourage the boys to remain long enough at School to go through the appointed course of instruction, an English class was established for those scholars who should make the greatest progress in their own language. 10. In 1816, when the demand for Schools was increasing beyond his ability personally to superin- tend them, or to provide teachers for the numerous villages that invited his attention, Mr. May pro- jected the formation of a School for training teach- ers, which was found indispensable to the extension of his plan, and to the perpetuation of the means of instruction. A few youths were accordingly taken on probation ; their education, food, and clothes being gratuitously provided. After performing for a time the duties of monitors in this central School, and receiving the special instruction which they required for their future occupation, they were sent to the Village Schools, in order to learn more accu- rately the general system. This Institution gave great satisfaction in the country : it became an ob- ject of ambition with the superior class of scholars ; and it is mentioned, of a blind man, that he per- formed a journey of three days, on foot, for the purpose of securing a place in it for his nephew. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 441 rhe other Schools, also, in a short time became so )opular, that they attracted the notice of the higher :lass of Natives in the vicinity, who showed their :onfidence in the general system of education on vhich they were conducted. The Rajah of Burd- yan, and two other individuals of consideration, iach established a School on the same plan, one of rhom subsequently transferred his establishment to English superintendence. Such were the Chinsurah Schools ; and thus far he success of the experiment was complete. Con- idering the circumstances of the country at the Line, the state of public feeling in reference to the ustoms and prejudices of the inhabitants, and the nfancy of plans for their improvement, the rapid >rogress of these establishments was justly regarded ,s a great achievement, and hailed as the dawn of a >righter day for India.1 (') The success of the Chinsurah Schools led to the formation f the Calcutta School-book Society, in 1817. CHAPTER IV. CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN NORTH INDIA, 1807—1816. AGRA. Com- 1. Mention has already been made in the foregoing mentof pages of the commencement of this Society's pro- Chmch ceedings in India, chiefly in reference to the sea- Sodet°y iny sonable aid which it afforded to the Danish Mission Bengal. at Tranquebar in its hour of necessity. As early as the year 1807, the Committee of the Society di- rected the sum of two hundred pounds to be trans- j mitted to George Udney,Esq.,the Rev. David Brown, and the Rev. Claudius Buchanan, of Calcutta, to be appropriated at their discretion to promote the translation of the Scriptures into the Eastern lan- guages then carrying on at Fort William.1 From some cause or other, this money was not imme- diately drawn for; nevertheless, the Committee, marking the progress of events in India, resolved, i in 1809, to increase the sum to five hundred pounds. At the same time they intimated to their friends at Calcutta, that, on receiving an account of the appro- priation of this money, such further aid would be granted as the funds of the Society might allow.2 Appro- 2. The attention of the Society having hitherto thedrgnxit keen directed principally to Africa, a portion of of money. . — — (') Church Missionary Society's 7th Report. (2) Ibid. 9th. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 443 their grant was appropriated towards the publica- tion of the Arabic and Sanscrit Testament; and another portion towards the support of Scripture Readers in the markets and other places of public resort.3 Mr. Brown entered into the execution of this plan with his wonted energy of mind, and with as much activity as the declining state of his health admitted ; and, even when too unwell to make much personal exertion, the few airings which he was capable of taking, when in a state of temporary convalescence, were directed to various spots which he wished to examine, with a view to constructing small platforms, raised about one cubit from the ground, for the accommodation of the Readers. One of these he erected under the shade of a fine spread- ing banyan in his own grounds, where the Natives were encouraged to assemble to hear the Word of God.4 3. The first Reader employed in this service was Abdooi Abdool Messeeh, who, after his baptism, resided at theSfirst Calcutta, where, in the midst of much opposition, Reader. lie was an instrument of great good. To avoid the vexations to which he was exposed from the Maho- medans, in July 1812 he removed to Chinsurah, where he continued his useful occupation until the friends of the Society, now formed into a Correspond- ing Committee at Calcutta, resolved to send him to A.gra, as a public Reader and Catechist ; the Rev. Daniel Corrie, being then in Calcutta, but about to proceed as Chaplain to that Station, having readily consented to take him under his protection. 4. They left the neighbourhood of Calcutta on Abdooi the 20th of November 1812, with two friends in com- JXrcI. pany, some Christian youths, and a large party of i>. Corrie boatmen and servants. In their voyage up the ° gra O Church Missionary Society's 12th Report. ( ) Brown's Memorial Sketches, pp. 60, 61. 444 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. Incidents by the way. Ganges they halted every Sabbath, when Abdool collected as many boatmen and others as he could induce to attend, to hear him read the Word of God. Mr. Corrie kept a journal of what oc- curred worth recording, both from his own observa- tion, and also from Abdool's report of his pro- ceedings.1 5. We will give one specimen of the manner in which they spent the Lord's Day. On Nov. 29 they rested in a lonely place. In the afternoon Abdool collected the boatmen and others on the bank, to the number of about forty, and preached to them. He began and ended with a hymn, after the manner of the Asiatic Religious, in which he was joined by the Christian children and servants. His discourse was from the latter end of the first chapter of St. Matthew. He spoke of our sinful state by nature, adducing many proofs observable in their own life and conversation which render a Saviour necessary ; enlarged on the birth of Christ without sin, that He might be a suitable Surety for sinners ; and explained the meaning of His names, Jesus, Immanuel ; bringing forward proofs of His Divine power, and pointing out the salvation which He bestows. "The latter part," Mr. Corrie remarked, " was very satisfactory indeed, as an evidence of his acquaintance with the change which passes in the Christian's mind. His discourse was intermixed with exhortations to embrace the religion of the only Saviour. Some, it seems, set light by what they heard ; others approved, and said his book contained more weighty truths than their Shasters." Such is the uniform character of this journal, which is full of incidents of lively interest, though not differing materially from the general events (') The account given in the text is drawn up from Mr. Corrie's journal, which is published, in detail, in the Missionary Register for 1814. IX INDIA: BOOK XI. 445 and conversations with the inhabitants of India which we have recorded of other Missionaries. Ab- dool's interviews with the Heathen, Romanists, and Mahomedans, at the different Stations where they halted, evinced a degree of piety, tact, and self- command, that proved him to be well qualified for the office he held. At Allahabad he was recognised by several Maho- medans, especially a Khan, who had known him in the days of his ignorance, and now treated him with a contempt which was a severe trial to his natural temper. But he endured their scorn with Christian meekness and forbearance, and told them plainly, I I am restrained, and enabled to bear your re- proach, by the power of the Holy Spirit." This put them to silence. 6. On Saturday, February 13, they arrived at ^doo.rs Cawnpore, a short distance from Lucknow, the ca- S&hJT pital of the kingdom of Oude, where Abdool's fa- family- mily dwelt. On the following day his brother and his nephew came from Lucknow to meet him. They received him with great affection, and wished to eat with him, and to be one with him in all things ; but he very considerately would not suffer them until they should understand the grounds of his conversion, when, he said, they might act as they chose. They told him that a great stir had been made in Lucknow, on the report of his baptism reaching the place ; and that his father and family had been exposed to much violence from their neighbours on his account. These circumstances were partly known to him before ; and it had been deemed advisable for Abdool not to go to Lucknow for the present ; but, on being told of his family's continued good-will and favourable disposition to the Gospel, as also that his father, mother, brothers, and sisters, with their children, had determined on coming to see him if he would not go over — the sis- 446 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, ters also resolving to risk the displeasure of their IV- husbands rather than not see him — he thought he ought to go; "-and we," says Mr. Corrie, "com- mending him to the Lord, sent him with his brother and nephew, with one servant to bring us word of his welfare." On the evening of Sunday, the 21st, Mr. Corrie, and those with him, were agreeably surprised by Abdool's safe return. He found the ill-will of his former friends so much excited, that he did not leave his father's house during the day he staid there. In the evening he went to a friend's house, and had much discussion on the subject of religion. He gave ten copies of St. Matthew to different per- sons who desired them; prudently withdrew pri- vately ; and praised God, he says, when he set foot on British territory. Two days after his return, his father, two bro- thers, and two nexjhews, came over. Their preju- dices appeared to be removed. They joined in prayer, both in private and in Church, and de- clared their intention of embracing Christianity. ' Most of their inquiries were on the subject of our Lord's Divinity ; of which, after having seen the evidences from the Old and New Testaments, they seemed to be convinced. Their parting with Abdool was very affecting. The old man threw his arms round his son's neck, and wept plentifully. Ab- dool was much moved, and said, " I pray, Sir, for- bear your tears. My Lord hath said, ' He that loveth brother, or sister, or father, or mother, more than me, is not worthy of me.' " " Well, well," said the old man ; " but I am returning to calamity, I know : many will try to trouble me ; but I give up these," turning to his two grandchildren, "to be educated in Christianity: I commit them to Jesus Christ ! God grant that that country (Luck- now) may soon come into the possession of the IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 447 Jritish! then we might live in peace." Abdool eminded him that God would deliver him, and bat His peace is alone worth caring for. " True," aid the younger brother, " and these lads we com- lit to Christ. During the rains I also will come nd stay some months with you." 7. They now pursued their voyage, and arrived Arrival at t Agra,* March 18, 1813; and on the 22d they Agra' pened a School for the Natives. The six head oys had learned English also, with a view to their ecoming translators of the Scriptures and other orks, in the event of their proving competent for le task. These, with the other scholars, learned le Church Catechism in the mornings, with Per- an during the day; and attended Morning and vening Worship, in which Abdool officiated, read- \g a chapter of Scripture, making remarks upon , and using some Prayers of the Liturgy. 8. On the first Sunday, the congregation of Native Com" hristians was small ; but on the next, March 28, mentofhis consisted of forty persons. Abdool explained to labours- lem the Gospel of St. Luke in order ; and read id commented on the fourteenth chapter. Some f the people staid to inquire who he was, and said lat they felt their hearts much affected while he as addressing them. In the evening he went into le town. A crowd collected to receive charity, efore he distributed the pice (halfpence), he ex- lained the original state and the fall of man. [any sat still, apparently more taken up with the iscourse than with their own necessities. Some of lem, on being, through mistake, offered a pice a :cond time, withdrew their hands, saying that they ad already received. 9. A house was hired for Abdool, and posses- ^{TmT8 on in part given, when the owner, a Mahomedan, homcdans. earing who he was, refused to let him have He therefore took up his abode, for the 448 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, present, in an humble habitation among the Na- IV- tives. As soon as it was known that he was come to abide in the place, several Mahomedans of the first respectability came to him daily for conversa- tion. A few listened to him with attention, and seemed to be favourably impressed ; but others were more inclined to cavil than to learn, till at length their visits became troublesome, interrupt-, ing his proper studies and occupations. He there- fore thought it desirable to fix his abode nearer to Mr. Corrie. Visiting an old man, who had been aj scholar of his grandfather, Abdool found many Ma- homedans assembled at his house . to converse, or. rather, dispute with him. Seeing that the conver-J sation was becoming less amicable, the old man made a sign for Abdool to desist. Abdool said. " If you are afraid I should be disgraced before this company, pray understand that I go into the Bazaar to speak on these subjects, and am not ashamed oi Christianity, that I should flatter or deal in am-, biguous language." "Well," said the old man. " but now leave off; and come among us from time to time : we shall be happy to see you." The dis- cussion was thus interrupted, and nothing satisfac- tory could afterwards be introduced ; so Abdoo] rose to go. They again invited him to frequent their society. He replied, he had not time to spare for mere visiting ; but, if they would allow him to read a chapter in the Gospel every time he came, he would wait on them as often as they pleased. They expressed a wish that this might be the case. Time, Mr. Corrie remarked, will prove their sin- cerity. In this manner did Abdool carry on frequent in- tercourse with the Mahomedans1; but with little immediate result. ( ' ) His discussions are given at some length in the journals referred to above. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 449 10. But his visitors were not confined to Maho- Heathen 3clans. Hindoos of all castes began to frequent his Converte- rvices, and they were much more ready to receive 5 instructions. We will give two or three cases from e journal which led to the inquirers' conversion. Sunday, May 9 — At Evening Service, when "the bject of discourse was, This is a faithful saying, reral were in tears. One man came forward and clared he would be a Christian. He was sick, id long been ill, did not expect to live long, and ese words comforted him. He had never before iard such comfortable words. " May 10 — The above man came, with his wife d two children. He had been a soldier in the rvice of some Native Prince, and has lingered ng under wounds received in that service. He d not discover such a sense of sin as to lead us to ve him baptism, as he desired. Several Maho- edans came and passed the day with Abdool. It is been a day of evident joy in the Lord with him. was deeply affected by his undisguised relation of e alternate pride and despondency by which he assaulted. "June 10, 1813— To day the doctrine of Christ itnessed a triumph. For three weeks past a akeer, of the Jogi Tribe, has come frequently to ir morning worship in the School. On Tuesday e chapter to be read in order was John xvii. The bject of it, and our Lord's manner toward his sciples, arrested the attention of the Jogi, and the tars flowed plentifully down his cheeks. To-day I brought his wife and child ; said he was a con- irt to Jesus without reserve ; and began of him- slf to take off his Fakeer's dress. He first took te beads from off his neck ; then broke the string t which the charm given him by his Gooroo was sspended ; then broke off an iron ring worn round h waist, and to which an iron rod about two feet VOL. IV. G G 450 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, long was attached. He then put on some old clothes which we had by us, and said, now he wished to be instructed in the Gospel, and to get employ- ment. A rupee was given to procure food for the family, with which the wife went and bought a spinning-wheel, saying, she would spin and earn their livelihood. These are wonders in the history of a Hindoo. The whole family afterward eat their dinner with Abdool, of their own accord. " To-day an old woman, also, who has constantly i heard Abdool on Sundays, brought her little all j from the house of a Mahomedan, where she had. long lived, and took up her abode among the Chris- tians, expressing a heart-affecting sense of her value for the Gospel of Christ. " A leper, too, who has spent years in religious ob- servances without finding rest to his mind, and who has been some time in constant attendance on the means of grace, took up his abode with us, saying, Jesus would cure the inward leprosy of his soul." After a careful instruction of these people, and an observance of their conduct which satisfied Mr. Corrie as to their sincerity, he baptized them on the the 29th of August, together with the Jogi's brother and a converted Mahomedan, with his wife and tw( children. They were then diligently occupied ii the cultivation of land, hired for the purpose o proving their dispositions ; and all who joined tin Mission were employed in some kind of labour These Hindoos, with the exception of the lepei: were Rajepoots. There were besides fifteen Candidates for Baptisn one of whom was a Hindoo Byragee (devotee), wh had been lying twelve years in a jungle at Joypoo waiting for his god to appear to him : at lengtl wearied out, and hearing of the Jogi's conversioi he came over to the Mission, and gave good ev dence of his sincerity. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 451 11. Not that the above were the first baptisms. On Mahome- unday, July 25, a Mahomedan Hugeem (physician) Verts.ou" nd his son, also a nephew of Abdool's, were publicly dmitted into the congregation of Christ's flock, aving been carefully instructed in the nature of tie ordinance, and Abclool putting the questions to gem in Hindoostanee. The Hugeem received the ame of Talib Messeeh Khan, his son, Mokurrissen lesseeh, and Abdool's nephew, Mayut Messeeh. ^his young man was employed as a Scripture i-eader, and made rapid improvement in piety and nowledge. About three weeks after his baptism, is uncle, Abdool's brother, paid him a visit from iucknow, where, he informed them, persecution aged against their family, and their letters were itercepted. But the copies of St. Matthew, which Lbdool's father took from Cawnpore, had been all ought after, and read even by some of the principal idies in the Nabob's palace. 12. Among others who seemed to take a sincere £ers{^'ut, nterest in the Gospel, particular mention is made of Gospel's , Hindoo Rajah and a Brahmin, of whose conviction sake- f the truth of Christianity, which they expressed a lesire to embrace, there appeared to be no reason o doubt ; but they seem to have been deterred rom baptism. In fact, the progress of the Gospel ras creating a general stir in the place ; and one lahomedan Molwee (judge) used his influence and >ower to persecute the converts. This had the ffect of deterring several from listening any more d Abdool ; but we will give one instance of an iquirer, a Molwee, who resisted all attempts to irn him from the faith. 13. His name was Futtih Ullah ; and he had c.on™'; . . sion ot a >r some time been in constant attendance upon Mahome- .bdool's instructions. At last his sincerity was put JjJlwee- d the test. One morning, October 2, 1813, he g g2 452 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, made his appearance at Abdool's house, with his IV- mouth and cheek bloody. " To-day," said he to Abdool, " I have been numbered among the disci- ples of Christ." "Why," replied Abdool, "you have long confessed Christ. What is come to pass now ? " — " To-day," said he, " I have been beaten for the name of Jesus." "He then related how an Arabian, who has been among us several times lately, and wanted money from us, came upon him as he was going along the street, first seized his hands, and then exclaiming, 'That mouth has denied Mahomet,' hit him several blows on the mouth, so as to make the blood flow. The old man expressed no sorrow, but rather joy ; and his conversation in the evening was very edifying. The assailant after- ward fled, and is concealed from justice." Next day fewer people attended Divine Worship, and some withdrew altogether, in consequence, it was thought, of the fear of similar persecution ; but the meekness with which Futtih Ullah submitted to the assault was remarked to the honour of Chris- tianity. People remembered that in former times, under the Mahomedan Government, he had con- tended with some one about a trifle, and ran after him with a drawn sword ; whereas, " Now," said the neighbours, " he did not lift his hand in his own defence ; but people do become inoffensive whe^ they become Christians." About three weeks after this occurrence, October 24th, Futtih Ullah was received into the Church. " After reading a portion of Scripture, the Litany and a treatise on Baptism translated from Arch- bishop Cranmer's works, he was baptized. He had for some time past solicited baptism, and mani- fested a decided acquaintance with the nature anc grace of the Gospel. In reference to the attacl made on him on the 2d instant, he was asked if In IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 453 had learnt to offer the left cheek when smitten on the right. He said, by the grace of God he would do so. 14. " After his baptism, the Lord's Supper (the Admini- Communion Service being translated into Hindoo- ^Lord's stanee) was administered to nineteen commimi- Supper. cants. The administration of this sacrament was now the usual conclusion of a public baptism." On the present occasion, the communicants, besides the persons newly baptized, consisted of several converts from Romanism, and one man formerly an Armenian. They had been carefully instructed in the nature of the ordinance ; and several of them were deeply affected towards the conclusion of the service. Talib Messeeh Khan observed, while the congregation was dispersing, " What blessed effects attend the Lord's Supper ; as if, of itself, it caused our hearts to burn within us ! " Talib Messeeh made such progress, that he was soon able to take Abdool's place when too unwell to officiate in Divine Worship. 15. On the following Sunday, October 31, there Numerous were twelve more baptisms, including three of the ap lsms' converts' children. The Prayers and Litany were afterwards read by Fazil Messeeh. For some time past their Place of Worship had been too small for their growing congregation. In consequence, they had erected one more spacious, which was now advanced far enough to admit of the performance of Divine Service. Thus did the blessing of God manifestly rest on the labours of His servants. One after another was idded to the Church; until, on Christmas-Day 1813, :wenty adults and twelve children were baptized. The history of several of these converts is given in :he journal.1 16. Next day, December 26, after Divine Service Summary n the fort, the Lord's Supper was administered in Mission. (') Missionary Register, 1815, pp. 34, 35. 454 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, the city to the native congregation. The number IVj of communicants amounted to forty-five, of whom eleven were converts from the Romish Church. A report having gone abroad, that, on the former oc- casion of administering the Lord's Supper, a piece of beef had been given to the Hindoo converts, and a piece of pork to the Mahomedan converts, it was judged expedient to allow all who chose to remain during the celebration. A great number, both of Mahomedans and Hindoos, were spectators, and behaved very orderly. The new Place of Worship was nearly filled. After the congregation was dis- missed, several of the converts appeared to be, greatly affected, and their conversation afterwards was very satisfactory. Thus, in about nine months after the arrival of Mr. Corrie and Abdool, no less than forty-one adults and fourteen of their children, of different ages, had been baptized into the faith of Christ, and all continued to walk in the Truth. The year closed with a prospect of increasing numbers which was very encouraging ; and as several of the converts were men of learning and influence, there seemed to be ground to hope that lasting benefit, as Mr. Corrie expressed it, was intended by our Almighty and Merciful Father for this place. Taiib 17. Besides these active proceedings at Agra, Mr. Reader at Corrie had for some months past been in corre- Meerut. spondence with several families and individuals who, in their respective places, did what they could by means of Schools and the distribution of the Scriptures, to further the cause of the Gospel arounc them. At Meerut there was a young man namec Bowley, born in the country, who took a lively interest in the instruction of the Natives. He hek a situation, though not in the service of Government which enabled him to maintain himself, and accom plish, in some measure, his benevolent intentions IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 455 He had established Schools, in which many Native children read the Scriptures, while he himself pub- licly read the Sacred Volume every Sabbath Day to many assembled Natives, and was otherwise very actively engaged in disseminating the knowledge of Divine Truth. His account of the progress of the Gospel in his neighbourhood became so encouraging, that Mr. Corrie appointed Talib Messeeh to assist him as a Scripture Reader. In consequence, in November Talib set out for Meerut, accompanied by Abdool and his nephew, Mayut Messeeh. On the way they had many opportunities of conversation about religion, especially at Coel, where Talib Mes- seeh's father and friends resided. Twelve copies of the translations were given away. Talib's friends were, at first, much offended ; but they became reconciled at last, and begged a copy of St. Matthew, that they might know more of Christianity. At Meerut much attention was excited among the Ma- homedans ; and long conversations were held daily in large assemblies.1 18. At Meerut there were three or four persons Baptjsms oi respectability who appeared to be truly convinced gregation of the excellency of the Gospel, and declared their at Meerut- determination to be baptized. Consequently, in January 1814, Mr. Corrie proceeded thither, and (') Mention has been made above of the Begum (B. xi. c. 1. 3. 15). On his way home Abdool called upon her Highness, and Mr. Corrie gave this account of his interview with her : — "At Seerdhuna the Begum received Abdool with much civility. \s the custom is to carry a present on being introduced to a supe- rior, Abdool presented a copy of St. Mark's Gospel, which her Highness received with great devotion, kissed it, and carried it to ler head. She was evidently afraid of hearing something against he Romish ceremonies; but as Abdool confined himself to recom- nendations of the Scriptures, she soon became unembarrassed, and •ntered freely with him into conversation about the translations tnd progress of the Gospel ; and gave a kind of promise that she vould cause a portion of Scripture to be read to her every day." 456 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. Death and burial of two con- verts. Various inquirers after the Truth. baptized one of them, an aged devotee, by the name of Mungil' Doss. Another was a woman well re- ported of by the Christians among whom she dwelt. She had attended Hindoostanee worship, and evinced a good knowledge of the Gospel, and a sincere love for the Truth. The other two were a Molwee and a Moonshee, who had endured great persecution on account of their predilection for Christianity, and resisted every attempt of their kindred and friends to induce them to retrace their steps. It was deemed advisable to postpone their baptism for a short time. In a few weeks they both came to Agra, when they were received into the Church, and re- turned home. The native congregation at Meerut was now composed of between twenty and thirty Christians, under the instruction and superintendence of Mr. Bowley, assisted by Talib Messeeh. There were three Schools, maintained by the families of the place, and containing about seventy scholars. 19. In the month of March two of the Christian women at Agra died, making a good confession of faith in Jesus to the last. The attention shown to their remains at the funeral produced considerable impression on some of the new converts. A man who had always appeared exceedingly humble and sincere, who was a Hindoo, on returning from the funeral, said, " Now I have not a wish ungratified. May I never be separated from Sahib whilst I live ; j and when I die, let the Christian brethren be thus assembled for prayer, and to hear the word of ex- hortation." A woman, who had been a Mahomedan, pointed out to an unconverted native, with consi- derable exultation, the respect put upon the remains of a poor woman like herself, as if she had been an European. 20. Several Armenian Christians, from different parts of the country, applied for copies of the Scrip- IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 457 iures and other books, which they diligently dis- pibuted, and sent to Agra for more. Several Vlahomedans, also, of great respectability, were in constant attendance upon Abdool's instructions. Some of them came from a great distance, appa- rently with no other object but to learn the way of salvation, and they expressed their conviction that Christ was the only Saviour. There was no reason ;o question their motive ; but Mr. Corrie and Abdool lad learned the necessity of great caution in the idmission of candidates to the ordinance of baptism. SFo one was received without an open profession of -eadiness to bear the Cross. Several Romanists oined the Church, astonished to learn what Chris- ;ianity really is, and some of them not a little indig- ent at their priests for having withheld the Gospel ?rom them, and kept them so long in the dark. 21. One instance will serve to show the care with a convert which candidates for baptism were received. It is diecundUn" fins described in the journal for March 28, 1814 : — " The person from Bundlecund, who has been in attendance since the beginning of January, came to- day desiring baptism, as he has often done. He wishes to return to his family ; and there is no one, tie says, to admit him to the profession of Chris- tianity if he leaves this place without baptism. The following questions were put to him : — i How long lias this desire of becoming acquainted with the Gospel been excited?' — Ans. ' Upward of a year.' — Q. ' Do you remember how you were led to desire an acquaintance with it?' — A. 'A Molwee (who was mentioned) is constantly, in private with his friends, speaking in praise of the Christian religion. Once I mentioned the Virgin Mary. The Molwee reproved me for not giving her the usual title of Hazrut Mi- riam. I asked why she should be thus honoured. He said, she was the mother of Jesus, the Word and Spirit of God. I asked him the meaning of these 458 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. Abdool visits Lucknow. expressions. He said, they expressed Christ's Divi- nity.'— Q. ' Well, what think you of the Virgin Mary?' — .4. (addressed to Abdool) (I think she was a sinner, like you and me ; but honoured greatly in being the mother of the Lord.' — Q. 'What ex- cellency have you seen in the Gospel above the Koran, that you should embrace Christianity?' — A. i In truth, I never could understand the Koran, or the explanations given of it. In one place Jesus is called the Spirit of God, which can be no other than God himself: in another place he is called a mere prophet. Now the Gospel I can understand, which speaks plainly of Christ, and appears to me the truth.' — Q. ' But the Koran teaches that remis- sion of sins is to be obtained by prayers and alms- giving: what think you of that doctrine?' — A. 'As to almsgiving, it can do nothing in that point of view; and I am sure there is no way of forgiveness for a sinner, but through faith in the blood of Christ.' I After this good confession, and the probation of about three months, this man was baptized April 3, 1814, by the name ofAmanunt Messeeh. A great many strangers were present on the occasion to witness the admission of another Mahomedan into the Redeemer's fold. It was not to be expected, however, that all should prove faithful, notwithstanding the care with which they were received. As in every other Church, so in that of Agra, some of the baptized fell from their stedfastness. Two or three instances are given of unchristian conduct, which led to the suspension of the offenders from communion ; and one case of apostasy is recorded. Yet, while Corrie and Ab- dool were mourning over these unfaithful members, they were happy in the general constancy of their people. 22. Abdool's father and family having repeatedly urged him to visit Lucknow, both on their own IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 459 account, and for the sake of many who, as they re- ported, were desirous of hearing him on the subject jf Christianity, it was agreed that he should go ; ind on the evening of July 17 he set out on his ourney, his nephew, May utMesseeh, having gone be- fore to prepare his way. He took with him a chest )f books, chiefly the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Fohn, for distribution. He conversed with a variety )f persons by the way, and many showed that they lad heard of his conversion and proceedings at ^gra. The Mahomedans were sometimes very mgry with him ; but with a soft answer he was generally able to turn away their wrath, and some- imes it ended in their accepting a copy of the jospel. They arrived at Lucknow July 28, when they bund their kindred and friends assembled to wel- iome them. Abdool read and explained Acts ix. ,nd joined in prayer. He recorded in his journal : — " About sixty men and women were collected, and ,11 heard with attention, and appeared pleased ; and ly mother and sisters expressed themselves thus : Praise to Jesus Christ, that we, who were separate, re again brought together. We are His sinful ser- ants. How shall He not vouchsafe His grace unto is !' And my father, his eyes streaming with tears, aid, 'O Lord Jesus Christ, I, a sinner, cannot raise thee as thou art worthy ; and now, through lie gladness that thou hast shown me, half my ill- ess is removed ; and now I am persuaded that thou rilt restore me to health also, and deliver me from he hands of all my enemies.' They closed with a ymn sung by himself and Mayut Messeeh." " July 29 — In the morning all my relations, male nd female, having set their several households in rder, collected for worship." Then, after describing tie service, he adds, "Neighbours and friends 460 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, collected in such numbers, that there was no room I IV- left. After worship I took my brother, and went in 1 quest of a larger house, which we met with within I the precincts of the British Resident, and there took up ] our abode. My relations came to me there, and great numbers of poor, and blind, and lame come I daily for charity ; and those who were my Maho- I medan friends also come to dispute, to whom I an- swer as the Holy Spirit enables me." After spending a few days at Lucknow in this useful manner, Abdool returned to Agra on the 11th I of August. The joy of the Native Brethren was very great on his arrival. His father and five other members of his family accompanied him, with several others : among them was an aged Molwee, who appeared much in earnest in his inquiries after Truth. Mr. Cor- 23. During the absence of Abdool, and after his pai'ture— return, Mr. Corrie baptized several converts; but state of the little flock was now to lose the wise and paternal the flock. care of their pastor< His health, always delicate in j India, was at this time so impaired as to compel him to return to Europe. Mr. Bowley, of Meerut, had for some time expressed a desire to relinquish his se- cular occupation, and engage entirely in Missionary, work ; but as he could hardly be more usefully em- ployed for the Natives than he was, Mr. Corrie ad- vised him to remain in his present employment ; to which he consented, resolving, that if removed by Divine Providence from the situation he held, he would devote himself wholly to the Lord in India, under the Church Missionary Society. Mr. Corrie, in prospect of his speedy departure from Agra, pro-; posed to Mr. Bowley to undertake, with Abdool Messeeh, the superintendence of the Mission; to which he readily assented, and came without delay. Having made an arrangement so much to his satis- faction, on the 18th of August Mr. Corrie committed IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 461 ;he congregation to the care of Abdool and Bowley, ' amidst many tears," he remarked, " on the part of ;he new converts, and much sorrow on my own ; nit the will of the Lord is to be acknowledged in ny departure, no less than in my arrival at this station. During the preceding sixteen months, seventy-one Natives have received baptism, of whom seven fifty are adults — about half Mahomedans, and he other half Hindoos. Of these, one has been ex- celled ; six have apostatized ; four are gone to their riends, and are, we hope, holding fast their profes- sion ; and others are occupying different stations as Readers and Catechists. Several Catechumens re- nain to be further proved." " I would remark, in concluding the present jour- nal, that, exactly in opposition to the popular opinion imong Europeans in India, the more learned con- certs, and those who had been Fakeers, caused us the nost anxiety and trouble. In this, as in other re- spects, the Lord's ways are not as man's ways ; and 5is Gospel will make its way in this country, as isual, first among the poor and least regarded part )f mankind." Thus did Mr. Corrie close his journal of Abdool's Droceedings, August. 19 ; — a journal which tended greatly to keep alive the interest recently awakened n Europe in behalf of the evangelization of India. 24. Knowing the dangers to which an unprotected Mr- Cor- lative flock must be exposed, Mr. Corrie, before his severely leparture, distributed the more learned and efficient felt Members of the Church in different parts of the country, as Readers, Schoolmasters, and Moonshees, uider the patronage of such friends as were dis- posed to take charge of them. Yet, notwithstand- ing this wise precaution, his removal was severely felt. Mr. Thomason remarked : — " Even the good, the very best Natives, do not obtain the respect which is requisite for successful 462 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Missionary labour. They have not that sense of 1V- order and discipline, nor that fortitude and steady perseverance in active labour, which generally be- long to the European character. " In losing beloved Corrie, the converts at Agra lost their head, their guide, their support, and their father. He gave an importance to them as a body, which claimed respect ; and he gave vigour, anima- tion, and a right direction to their exertions. He won them by his love, guided them by his prudence, edified them by his teaching, and brought down blessings upon them by his prayers. " You in England have scarcely an idea, nor can you well form an idea, how entirely the Native de- pends on the European for activity, vigour, pru- dence, and perseverance. Even where the grace of God reigns in truth, yet, for want of these qualities, Missionary Labours must often languish. Besides, when the European goes, the head is removed. The Native appears with vastly diminished influence and authority ; and this has a remarkable effect on the feelings of the native members of the Church, as well as on the body of Natives around, who are not of the Church."1 Church ^' When the Church Missionary Society re- Missionary ceived full intelligence of the proceedings at Agra, augmented anc^ °^ tne bright prospect opening in other parts grant. of North India, they added one thousand pounds to their grant of five hundred pounds to the Calcutta Corresponding Committee. The news of this muni- ficence arrived at Calcutta while Corrie was there, and rejoiced hint and his friends. It was like a gleam of light thrown athwart the cloud which his i departure had drawn over the prospects at Agra, i He sailed shortly after for Europe. ( ' ) Rev. T. Thomason to the Church Missionary Society. Mis- sionary Register 1816, p. 335. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 463 26. To return to Agra. Mr. Bowley soon proved .Procefd~ is competency for the office he had undertaken, dooi and nd was specially active in making excursions jS'aSlm, hrough the surrounding country. The journals of lis intercourse with Natives of all descriptions are iill of interesting matter, and show him to have >een well acquainted with the language, customs, bd character of the people. 2 In some of his journeys Ubdool accompanied him, and took part in the con- rersations, when his health permitted ; but it was often uch as to interfere with these excursions. He had ilso a separate charge, his attention being chiefly riven to the native congregation in the city, while dr. Bowley was engaged in the English department )f the Mission. Besides, after Mr. Corrie's departure, \bdool soon began to feel the loss of his wise coun- cilor and affectionate friend. Mr. Bowley could lot be expected to have equal experience to guide, >r influence to protect him ; and under these cir- cumstances he seems to have kept no regular ninut.es of his proceedings till January 1815, when le resumed his journal, which he wrote, as hereto- bre, in Hindoostanee, and a friend on the spot trans- ited it into English. Though it does not exhibit ;hat delineation of character which threw peculiar interest over his former journals ; yet they suffi- ciently show the ardent affection of the Native Christians for Mr. Corrie — their "Padre Sahib," English Father) as they called him, — and the high estimation in which his affectionate labours were held, even by the Heathen. They also describe the increased bitterness of Abdool's enemies now that he had lost his protector, and the Christian meek- ness with which he endured their indignities. 27. While Mr. Corrie was in England Abdool AMooi's ~ letters to Mr. Cor- , (2) His journals at this time are given in full in the Missionary Register for 1815, 1816. 464 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, wrote to him several times1; and his letters ex- '_ press an ardent affection for him, and an anxious : desire for his return. They show, also, that while enduring shame for Jesus' sake, and endeavouring meekly to instruct those who opposed themselves, he was grieved by the Mahomedans, who, in several I instances, contrived to keep from him those who had manifested an inclination to regard his instruc- 1 tions. Besides his regular services on the Lord's Day, from which he allowed nothing but sickness I to keep him, both himself and his Assistants had daily service somewhere, and he was in constant, intercourse with the Natives of all descriptions. His prac- 28. Abdool was very diligent in attending to the physic. bodies as well as the souls of the Natives; and he gives Mr. Corrie the following description of his exertions and success : — " After your departure I fell dangerously ill ; but my Lord Jesus Christ himself delivered me : and God has brought this advantage out of the necessity that I was under of using medicine, that now I admini- ster it to the people of the city. I give medicine and food, at my own charge, to the poor, and have collected nearly fifty books on medicine. From the time I commenced this plan, 300 people, by the favour of God, have received help in different dis- eases. God often, by this means, makes some of this city, who were enemies, to become friends. Many of the poor of the city come, and, taking occasion from their bodily complaints, I try to heal their- souls ; and three or four poor sick creatures, whom1 I had brought into the Kuttra, went out of the world depending on Jesus Christ. May the Holy Spirit so shed down his grace, that, like as many (') His letters were written in IS 15 and 1816, and are published in the Missionary Register for those two and the following year. There are several other letters from the Christians of Agra to Mr. Corrie at the same time. IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 4(J5 tend for bodily healing, they may assemble for •iritual healing!" Abdool's success in the practice of physic was so •eat, that the inhabitants now called him the ugeem. This circumstance, together with the •atuitous distribution of his medicines, attracted e attention and awakened the resentment of the •incipal native physician of the city, who was an fed man, and of considerable repute among the atives. He went to Abdool, and complained that 3 had, by underhand means, deprived him of his itients. Abdool answered, " I give medicine to ie poor for the love of God : if you do the same, mbtless you will have as many patients as you 3sire ; but poor people cannot afford to pay a high rice." The Hugeem then entered into discourse 1 the nature of the Christian Faith ; and observed, tat it was apparent to him, that no Mahomedan ould be in existence in a few years, but all would 3 Christians ; adding, as the foundation of his opi- .on, that he had overheard a conversation between vo of his servants to this purport. One said, These English are very wise people. They are >nd of truth, and their religion is pure. Surely ley are too wise to follow this religion of Jesus, if ley were not convinced of its truth. Besides, this iligion of theirs is so good, that I am sure it is This information is from an intelligent officer at gra, in a letter to a friend at Calcutta ; and he ilds — " Thus you see, my Dear Sir, that the Gospel Its not been preached in vain in this place ; and ^e have to lament that the love and fear of the >Drld operate so powerfully against the voice of (nscience as they evidently do." l (') Church Missionary Society's Seventeenth Report. Missionary Igister, 1817, pp. 421,425. VOL. IV. II H 466 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CH.VP. CHUNAR. IV. 1. In the spring of 1815 the Rev. T. T. Thomason, Mr. Bow- m jjj journey with the Governor-General to the, ley remov- J .J . . edto Upper Provinces, visited Agra, where he spent tive Chunar. days, inspected the affairs of the Church, and bap-, tized five children. In concurrence with the Cor-j responding Committee, it was deemed advisable to remove Mr. Bowley to Chunar, a place of great importance for Missionary operations. Accordingly. on the departure of Mr. Thomason for that station,' Mr. Bowley accompanied him. Here he was soon engaged with his wonted activity in devising and forming Schools for the Natives. His plan was, tc have one centre School, and all the rest in the sur- rounding villages, at convenient distances, so as tc admit of his visiting them at stated times, or occa- 1 sionally, as he might think proper. The Master*, were to be paid according to the number of Scholars, i in order that each might find an interest in the prosperity of his School. He also conducted th( assemblies of Native Christians in that place. His inter- 2. Two or three short extracts from his Journal , course i • i it • -i • i with the will explain how he became acquainted with i, Natives, native who was soon very useful to him in hi intercourse with the Heathen and Mahomedans. " Jan. 21, 1816 : Sunday — This morning, having heard that a woman was about to give herself to tin flames, with the body of her deceased husband, proceeded to the place, that I might witness tin awful spectacle. I found that they were about t< cross the river to the Benares' side, which i esteemed more sacred than this ; or, as some affirm because an officer would not allow them to pu their purpose in execution on this side." (!) His journals at this period are given in the Missionary Re gister for LSI 7. Also in the Church Missionary Society' Eighteenth Report, App. VII. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 467 After describing his fruitless endeavours to pre- it this atrocious deed, he proceeds — "As I crossed the river, in a boat full of those who i so lately imbrued their hands in the blood of i unfortunate woman, I endeavoured to impress mi with a sense of the guilt which they had in- rred. In general, their spirits were damped ; t some defended what they had done. f One young man, of about twenty-two years, id great attention while I read to him a small act containing extracts from Scripture. He ;med to be much impressed with the account ren of the fall of man ; and, on taking leave of i, requested permission to visit me, at my house, the morrow. f Jan. 22, 1816. — The young Hindoo was punctual his engagement, and this morning commenced course of reading in the English and Hindee riptures. May he prove a brand plucked out of 3 fire!" This was a young man of great promise : he | constant in his attendance upon Mr. Bowley, d often appeared to be deeply impressed with lat he read in the New Testament ; but he had my difficulties to contend with, being at first posed by his father, who was a respectable ider, and upon whom he was entirely dependent, ley were both followers of Cubeer, an unbeliever the Hindoo Shasters, the tendency of whose lets was to undermine the foundations of Hindoo )latry.2 On February 7, 1816, the young man rationed a circumstance which encouraged Mr. 2) This man is described as a satirical poet, and a facetious (it, who amused himself by lushing the follies of his countrymen, dhomedans as well as Hindoos, holding both systems in con- ept. His writings were much read, and served greatly to under- n e the prevailing superstitions. He resided at Benares, where Klied a short time before this. H H 2 468 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY C^P- Bowley to hope that his father also was not unini 1 terested in the Word of God. Mr. Bowley observes— j " After finishing our accustomed course of reading! he informed me that he observed his father, las; night, reading the Gospel, in the Nagree character at a very late hour ; and found him employed agaii this morning in the same manner. I was afterward informed of the way in which he procured the book Calling on an intimate friend of his, to whom I hat lent a copy in the Nagree character, and perceiving the book in his hand, he hastily snatched it froDj him, saying, that, of a long season, he had desired to see the Gospel in that character, and that h should not return it until he had perused it." "Feb. 8. — The young man appeared greatly ad fected in reading, " What will it profit a man, if h gain the world, and lose his own soul?" "If.j said he, "neither alms-deeds, nor works of anl kind, can save us, what can?" I read to him tli third chapter to the Romans; and showed hii that salvation is the free gift of God, through fait-; in Jesus Christ. He then recollected what he ha:, so often heard; and was comforted, when he sal there was a way of escape promised. " Feb. 10. — This evening I met the father of tli t young Cubeerite. Our conversation turned on tb subject of transmigration of the soul ; and the ol i Cubeerite appeared fully satisfied that this doctir was a mere invention." Ss°iIiteSing 3. This is the man who became so useful to M. Bowley. His name was Bukhtawin. He was soq joined by another, named Mohun, an invalid, wl: had formerly passed as a spiritual guide. Thes with a few others, were diligent inquirers in Christianity ; but none of them had come to a d* termination to give themselves wholly to the Loi at the close of this Decade. This infant Chun was, notwithstanding, already radiant with hop IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 469 Imost every day meetings were held with the liristians, Catechumens, and others, for discussion I devotion. In the various conversations and argu- ents, the gradual increase of light, and the conse- lent struggles of conscience, are strikingly de- cted ; with the subtle working of old errors and perstitions. In a word, the reader of Mr. Bowley's mrnals will find himself placed, as it were, in the idst of the Heathen ; and will meet with various stances of a wise method of dealing with them to •ing them to receive the Truth. He proved him- lf peculiarly adapted to conduct such conferences, seek out the Heathen, and make known to them e way of salvation. His evening discussions ge- jrally lasted till midnight, and not unfrequently ter. He dispersed many copies of the Scriptures, e Liturgy, and Tracts ; he watched over the Na- ve Christians with assiduous kindness, and dili- mtly attended to the various Schools under his iperintendence : and we cannot better conclude lis section, than with Mr. Thomason's remarks on le subject : — r That active labourer gladdens our hearts by his lonthly communications. It is impossible to peruse s Journals without being edified by the picture hich they present of his zeal and assiduity in the ork in which he is engaged. If his life is spared, 3 will prove, I trust, a great blessing to the neigh- Durhood of Chunar. His details of excursions and )nversations cannot but be highly interesting to all ho desire the extension of the Gospel in this nmtry."1 Such was the commencement of this Station, here Mr. Bowley was preserved to labour many ears with success. ;(') Church Missionary Society's Eighteenth Report, p. 87. 470 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. MEERUT. state of 1. After Mr. Bowley left Meerut for Agra, a de-; the Church vout officer, Captain Sherwood, took charge of his Schools and flock, and built a room in his own gar-1 den for the purpose of Divine Worship. Whilst' the army was in the field, in the latter end of 1814,1 this officer's lady was left at Meerut, and obtained, I with some difficulty, a person to read the Hindoo-j stanee Service to the native congregation, which consisted of between forty and fifty persons. This duty was at length undertaken by Mr. Leonard, a writer under one of the civilians at Meerut ; but one Sunday morning, the 18th of December, when the congregation were assembled, he did not arrive. While Mrs. Sherwood stood waiting with her family to go to Church, the servants, Mahomedans and Hindoos, came up to her in " high glee," she says, " ill concealed by assumed perplexity," to tell her that the congregation was waiting ; but no Reader was to be seen coming over the plain. She desired them to wait awhile ; but they tried again and again to induce her to dismiss the people. It was a moment of triumph to the heathen servants ; but in her distress God sent her relief. While still waiting under the verandah of her house, she saw two well-dressed Natives approaching her. They had the air and carriage of men of good caste; and the servants, by the cringing, fawning manner com-' mon to Natives of inferior caste, immediately ac- knowledged the superiority of these strangers, and permitted them to approach near the spot where their mistress stood, to pay their respects. Sited aid 2" After the first civilities had passed, they told in time of her that they came from Mr. Chamberlayne, the need. Baptist Missionary at Sirdhana, in whose service they had been, and that he had directed them to visit her. Mrs. Sherwood was at a loss to divine IN INDIA: BOOK XI. 471 or what purpose he had sent them ; but concluded, ,t the moment, that Mr. Chamberlayne had, by ome unaccountable means, heard of her dilemma, pd had sent this timely help : she therefore replied, Mr. Chamberlayne has, then, heard of my distress." What distress?" asked one of the strangers. She lien explained her situation, and asked them who liey were, and wherefore they were come. " I am Christian," said the man who spake before, " con- erted by Mr. Chamberlayne ; and I have been ccustomed to assist him in his services." Mrs. herwood then asked whether he would now assist er. " With joy," he replied ; " you shall stand by le and tell me what I shall do." Not a moment lore was lost ; books were placed in the strangers' ands, and they proceeded together to the little ihapel, the servants and others crowding after lem, and filling the place. The stranger took his ?at at the desk, the Hindoostanee version of the Inglish Liturgy was opened before him, and Mrs. herwood directed him how to proceed. He read xtremely well ; was not in the least embarrassed y the novelty of his situation ; and conducted the hole service, and led the singing in a manner that reatly pleased the whole congregation. When the rayers were ended, he asked leave to expound a lapter. He took St. Luke's account of our Lord's ^ucin'xion, which he expounded according to the ruth, using that high, flowery, and poetical style hich is so general in the East. Before he left the hapel he asked permission to appoint another irvice in the evening, which was conducted in a milar manner. 3. He gave Mrs. Sherwood the following account Circum" •> , . ^ . . ~ stances : the circumstances which led him to Meerut. His which led ime was Permunund, and his companion was his nunato rother. After his mind had become awakened, Meerut. nder the instructions of Mr. Chamberlayne, to the 472 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, truth and importance of Christianity, that gentleman 1V- had employed him in reading and teaching, and he had been with him some months. At length Per- mnnund desired baptism, at the same time requiring his infant children to be baptized with him. Mr. Chamberlayne, as a Baptist, could not comply with this request, neither would Permunund give it up. The Missionary then recommended him to apply to some member of the Church of England for advice and instruction, and directed him to Captain Sher- wood, who, he assured him, would take an interest in his spiritual concerns. Circumstances, however, had delayed his going to Meerut till the critical moment, when his appearance was strikingly ordered in the manner just related. What could be more manifestly providential ? Permunund himself seemed deeply to feel it; and it caused an evident sensation in the minds of many of the Natives about the place. His varied 4. Mrs. Sherwood now engaged him to remain! in her family for a few months, to perform the Ser- vice in the Chapel, to overlook the Native School- master, to instruct her children, and to read and expound the Scriptures every morning to her ser- vants. As he had liberty to do what he pleased in his leisure hours, he very soon opened a room in the old city of Meerut, for reading and explaining the Word of God. While thus instructing others, he was attentive to the improvement of his own mind, and, with Mrs. Sherwood's help, studied the rudiments of astro-i nomy, geography, and ancient history. The know- ledge thus acquired he turned to good account in his subsequent intercourse with the Brahmins and others. Appointed 5. in February 1815 Mr. Thomason, in his journey through the provinces just mentioned, arrived at Meerut, and, at Mrs. Sherwood's entreaty, appointed occupa tions. IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 473 3ermunund Schoolmaster for the place under the Church Missionary Society, with a salary which in- luded the services of himself and his brother. A oom over the gateway of that ancient city was pro- :ured for his School, by favour of the Judge ; and nany of the old scholars and pupils of Mr. Bowley locked to him. After his appointment in the School he continued o attend to his own improvement. He also acted is a Reader, performing Divine Service in the Chapel as usual, which now began to be filled with he Mahomedan and Hindoo servants of the family, >esides the boys in a School on the premises, and hose of Permunund's own School in the city. 2 very one behaved with the greatest decorum, and ;eemed to take delight in hearing him. It now became common to see the servants, in different Darts of the house and garden, spending their time n learning to read the Scriptures ; and one man, in Darticular, always carried a copy of the Gospel of 5t. Matthew in his girdle, and, during the intervals )f his work, sat down and read his two chapters. 6. In the month of June 1815 Permunund lost the The Chap- counsel and assistance of Captain and Mrs. Sher- JjjJjJ J£" ivood, who left Meerut for Europe ; and he soon felt Permu- the want of their protection.1 He persevered, how- JjJJflJX. 3ver, under every disadvantage, until the arrival of the Rev. Henry Fisher in the following year, as Chaplain of the station. Mr. Fisher entered at ance into the work of Permunund, sympathized in .lis trials, and took a lively interest in his history, [n a letter dated June 15, 1816, he thus described lis character and occupations : — " We have here a little Indian Church, which, as (') Mrs. Sherwood's Indian Orphans, pp. 210—215. 217. 219. Pjiurch Missionary Society's Seventeenth Report. Missionary legister, 1817, pp. 33. 35. 425. 1818, p. 17. 474 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, yet, I can only superintend occasionally. Permu- nund, a converted Hindoo — a sincere, devout, and simple Christian — is the Schoolmaster, and teaches about thirty Natives to read the Scriptures, ex- pounding them in a very modest way, and with much genuine feeling. He has also a School of young children who attend him. He receives a monthly stipend from the Church Missionary So- ciety. The poor fellow seems to be lifted to a new state of existence by our arrival. He has been lan- guishing, without countenance, under a temporary cloud ; which we have fully swept away, by an open investigation of the circumstances of his case. In meek silence he cast his care on God ; and the Lord has not forsaken him. It is a long and interesting story." In another letter, under the date of October 15, 1816, the same gentleman, writing again of Permu- nund, remarks — "He is a very interesting character, and often delights me by his simple and Christian-like con- versation. He superintends our School at Meerut, living in a very pleasant range of rooms over one of the great gateways of the city. " I have also arranged, in four different villages in the neighbourhood (North, South, East, and West), Schools for the instruction of the native children. These are weekly visited by Permummd, and monthly by myself. Many are inquiring ; and the way seems open, in a few instances, to the reception i of moral, if not religious instruction." Baptism of 7. Permunund had not yet been baptized. He mmd. had, however, given satisfactory evidence of his bap- j tism by the Holy Ghost ; and it was full time for him to be admitted to the initiatory ordinance of Christ's Church. Mr. Fisher, therefore, seeing every reason to believe in the sincerity of his Christian profession, baptized him on Christmas Day 1816, IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 475 when he received the name of Anund Messeeh. The hope entertained at the time of many beneficial results from his zeal, ability, and consistent life, has been abundantly realized. CALCUTTA. 1. The Corresponding Committee at Calcutta, Opening of besides affording assistance to their Readers and atKidder- friends at the various stations up the country, Poor- were engaged in the work of native education in their own immediate neighbourhood, as far as their means would allow. A Brahmin, named Colly Shunker Ghossaul, had made them a present of a site for the erection of a School, at the village of Kidderpoor, about a mile from Garden Reach. The building was completed in 1815, and a Teacher pro- vided to carry into effect the new system of instruc- tion. Some Brahmins, who witnessed the opening of the School, expressed their approbation of this attempt to diffuse knowledge. The School com- menced with thirty-three children, and the number was soon increased to one hundred. From this School was expected to arise youths adequately pre- pared to act as Schoolmasters throughout the popu- lous vicinity of Calcutta. The Committee entered upon these plans after much consideration, as the most likely, under God, to fulfil that promise — They shall cast their idols to the moles and to the bats} 2. Mr. Corrie brought with him from Agra six Native native youths, whom he left under the care of the educating Rev. Thomas Robertson, Acting Secretary to the for the Corresponding Committee. Mr. Robertson was afterwards stationed at Dum Dum, about seven 1 (') Church Missionary Society's Sixteenth and Seventeenth Re- ports. Missionary Register, 1816, p. f>40. 476 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, miles from Calcutta, where he gathered round him IV- Mr. Corrie's little class of Hindoo youths, with the servants, preparing them for the return of their beloved pastor, when it was intended that they should all go up together to Agra. Mr. Robertson thus describes the youths : — " They all promise to rank, at some future period, among the best qualified Missionaries which have hitherto carried the Word of Life to this benighted land. I speak this, not from a presump- tion that I can make them what, in Europe, would be termed learned men ; but that they will shortly, if my health be spared, be so far proficient in the English language as to be able to lay open to their countrymen both our historical and theological learning, in writings of their own. The Grace of God, indeed, can alone, after all, fit them for their great work ; and for this I earnestly pray, that our labour may not be in vain. " The oldest is about twenty years of age, and has no other wish than to be employed in the work of his Heavenly Master. Two others are about fifteen : one of these succeeds in every thing that he does, with perfect ease to himself; and always manifests a disposition of mind, which, under a gracious influence, you would pronounce to be in all respects calculated to form a Missionary to the East. They, indeed, all afford me much satisfaction ; and well repay whatever labour is bestowed upon them, in the progress which they make. Oh, that He who can, according to His good pleasure, call forth the proper and effectual instruments for His work, may make these honoured means of assisting in turning India from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God!" Arrival of 3. But the friends of the Society at Calcutta iiWri^sat°" wantcd Missionaries, as well as money, to carry Calcutta, forward the operations so well begun ; and after IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 477 calling long and loudly for help, two Missionaries arrived on the 5th of June 1816 — the Rev. William Greenwood and C.F.S. Schroeter, mentioned above.1 The Corresponding Committee proceeded, without delay, to deliberate on the most advisable mode of employing them. They arrived at a time of peculiar interest, when men of observation plainly saw the beginnings of some important change in the country. The School system was fairly commenced, not only by the different Missionary Societies, but even by the Government, and it promised to be productive of great good, in the way of general instruction. But the Christian philanthropist knew that it would not stop here. 4. It had long been the Society's wish to obtain a Estate ., • t • -ii -j.i.1 purchased territorial possession, conveniently situated near £t Garden Calcutta. Just about the time when their first Reach. Missionaries arrived a very suitable estate provi- dentially offering at Garden Reach, about four miles below the city, it was purchased for the sum of twelve thousand rupees.2 The proximity of their School at Kidderpoor was one inducement with the Committee to determine on fixing the Society's Establishment in that quarter ; and other motives conspired to render this spot eligible for their pur- pose. It was situated near several large native villages, in a spot hitherto unoccupied by Missio- naries ; and being on the same side of the river as Calcutta, and but little more than four miles distant, it might be visited with great facility by the Com- mittee. The premises^ afforded likewise abundant accommodations for present purposes, and the build- ings were capable of cheap enlargement. The house and premises occupied about seven acres, which afforded ample space for the erection of such (') B. x. c 6. Travancore, s. 1. (2) About 1500/. sterling-. 478 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, buildings as might be requisite to complete the plan 1V" of a Christian Institution, which the Society was specially desirous to establish. From this spot the Missionary operations might be directed in various parts of the country ; and the Institution would lead, it might be hoped, to much ultimate extension of the Society's plans in the North of India. It was intended that the Missionaries, on their arrival, should proceed to Agra ; but circumstances induced the Corresponding Committee to place them, for the present at least, in the house which they had purchased. Here they diligently employed themselves in learning Bengalee, and in such other studies as might prepare them for their future work. The six native youths from Agra, clothed and edu- cated by the Committee, were now placed in the Society's House, under Mr. Greenwood's care ; he had charge, likewise, of the Kidderpoor School : and Mr. Schrceter paid a visit to Chinsurah, in order to make himself acquainted with the method of in- structing heathen youth by heathen teachers in the Schools under the superintendence of Mr. May. Summary 5. such was the foundation of the North-India Mission. Mission of the Church Missionary Society. Though the time was short since its commencement, yet the success had far surpassed the most sanguine expectations. At the beginning of 1817 the Corre- sponding Committee published their first Circular Letter, giving an account of their proceedings, with the results to the close of 1816. To insert this Letter here, wouW be to repeat the substance of the present chapter. Two or three extracts, however, may serve to present the state of the Mission at this place. (1) In reference to Native Education, it states : — At Agra — two Schools, under the care of Abdool Messeeh : IN INDIA : BOOK XI. 479 At Meerut — one ; the Rev. Mr. Fisher : At Chunar — three ; Mr. Bowley : At Burdwan — two ; Lieutenant Stuart : At Kidderpoor — two ; the Rev. W. Greenwood. The children under instruction in these Schools ire about 500. (2) In the department of Tracts, the Committee lad printed an edition of Extracts from the Com- non- Prayer Book in Hindoostanee, and the Epistle o the Romans in the same language, which had >een found of great use at Agra, Chunar, and else- where ; and a small Catechism, adapted to the Native Schools and Catechumens. They had it in :ontemplation to print also the Prayer Book, in Bengalee, and in the Nagree Character, with all )racticable despatch. (3) In adverting to the department of Missionaries, fter mentioning the arrival and temporary location if Messrs. Greenwood and Schroeter, they give the lames of the several Scripture Readers in their smploy. 6. The spirit in which they waited for the fruits Conciud- >f these labours may be seen in an earlier communi- actions, ation to the Parent Society : — " Much seed has been sown ; but hitherto the tarvest has proved unequal to our expectations. Jut are we, therefore, to despair ? No ! though >ur hopes be often disappointed, still we will hope, ,nd wait with confidence, to see the glory of God. Hie work is not man's, or we might well yield to he obstacles that oppose our progress : it is not, ndeed, of man, or we should have yielded long ago. Kie Spirit of the Lord supports His servants in heir otherwise unequal conflict ; and redoubles heir assurance in the infallibility of this word : |As I live, saith the Lord, the whole earth shall be lied with my glory.' 480 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA : BOOK XI. chap. " We greatly fear that the hopes and expectations IV- of our beloved English friends outstrip the reality. We must ' wait for the early and the latter rain :' first, the early: then, the latter. May we daily learn this great lesson of Faith and Patience ! This wilderness and solitary place shall yet be glad, and this desert rejoice and blossom as the rose !" ! (') Church Missionary Society's Fifteenth, Sixteenth, and Se- venteenth Reports. Missionary Register, 1816, pp. 339 — 341. 1817, pp. 70.342. &c. BOOK XII CHAPTER I. WESTERN INDIA. CHRISTIANITY IN BOMBAY TO THE YEAR 1816. The cession of Bombay to the British Crown in First ie year 1662, and the establishment on that island ejected it | the seat of Government for Western India, have Bombay jen mentioned in a former part of this history.2 miri8- ere the British carried on a prosperous trade ; but ley seem to have paid very little attention to their ligious duties until the following century. In the ;ar 1714 the Rev. Richard Cobbe was appointed haplain to this settlement ; and on his arrival he as pained to find the interests of religion in a very isatisfactory state. The services of the Church ere sadly neglected; and the Place of Worship as formed of two upper rooms thrown into one. msidering the inconvenience of such a place for ivine Worship, and the unsuitableness of per- rming their public devotions in so private a man- ' r, " being," as he expressed it, " locked up in the |*t or castle in time of Divine Service ;" he "ven- ded," he says, " to propose the building of a (2) Vol. ii. Book vi. c. 3. ss. S. 10. VOL. IV. II 482 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Church for God's honour and service, according to the use of the Church of England ; that all the island might see we had some religion among us, and that the Heathens, Mahomedans, and Papists round about us, might in time be brought over as converts to our profession." This proposal he made in a Sermon from 2 Sa- muel vii. 1 — 3, preached on Sunday, June 19, 1715. The Governor, William Aislabie, Esq., cordially approved the object, and subscribed one hundred pounds towards it ; and his good example was cheerfully followed by most of the European inha- bitants. Mr. Cobbe applied also to the British resi- dents at all the principal stations in India, and even to those in China ; and in a few months, chiefly by his individual exertions, not less than forty-two thou- 1 sand four hundred and two rupees1 were contri-1 buted, including ten thousand from the East-India Company. With this sum they began to build. It I appears, from Mr. Cobbe's discourse, that, about 1 thirty years before, a spacious Church was begun. j(( The walls were carried up some feet, when the] building was stopped, for what reason he could not learn ; but he states that the contributions on that occasion were perverted or misapplied. It was now resolved to build, on the same foundation, a plain,j E spacious, and substantial fabric. Its dimensions .» were one hundred and seventy feet by seventy. When finished, Mr. Cobbe described it as " a struc- ture deservedly admired," and " large enough for a cathedral;" not dreaming, perhaps, that in little more than a century it would become one. It was superior at that time to the Churches at Calcutta and Madras. Within a few months of its completion, Mr. Cobbe applied to the Bishop of London for authority U _____ , (') 5250/. 15*. lOd. sterling. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 483 nsecrate it ; but an answer not arriving in time, ring, as it afterwards appeared, to his letter being islaid, the Church was opened on Christmas Day 18, according to the form of consecration in the lurch of England. It was " dressed," as Mr. Cobbe scribes it, "with palm branches and plantain ;es, the pillars adorned with wreaths of green ints, and the double crosses over the arches being decorated as to appear like stars in the firma- ?nt. A whole crowd of black people stood round out [Rammagee and all his caste], who were so ill pleased with the decency and regularity of our .y of worship, that they stood it out the whole •vice." Mr. Cobbe preached on the occasion from dah lvi. 7. What followed was less appropriate ; but it will •ve to illustrate the tone of society at Bombay at it period. " Sermon ended, the Governor, Coun- , and ladies repaired to the vestry, where, having link success to the new Church in a glass of sack, j whole town returned to the Governor's lodgings, lere was a splendid entertainment, wine and isic, and abundance of good cheer. After dinner i Governor began Church and King, according to stom ; but upon this occasion an additional com- ment of twenty-one great guns from the fort re answered by European ships in the harbour. ius was the ceremony of opening Bombay Church, th all public demonstrations of joy, with that cency and good order which was suitable to the emnity." 2 :) The Services performed in the Church were — Daily Prayers, •ning- and evening- ; with one Sermon every Sunday and on the icipal festivals and fasts. The Sacrament once a month, and at listmas, Easter, and Whitsuntide. Catechizing at the Evening i/ice on Sundays, holidays, and Litany days in Lent, 'his account of the Bombay Church, and that of the School lch follows, is drawn up from a pamphlet published by Mr. cbe, containing both his sermons at the proposal and opening of i i 2 the 484 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. 1. A Charity School esta- blished. Scriptural Instruc- tion given in the School. 2. In the following year (1719) the same zealous Chaplain proposed the establishment of a Charit\ School, in a Sermon, preached September 8, fron James v. 19, 20. This proposition, also, was wel received by the Governor, Charles Boone, Esq/ and the inhabitants generally. The subscription amounted to six thousand six hundred and tei rupees.1 The School was connected with the Churcl and maintained by an allowance from Governmen with the proceeds of a large bequest by Mrs Hawkes. Besides the boys received on charity, th Master was allowed to educate a certain number o his own account. The scholars consisted of Eurc peans, East Indians, and Natives, the total numbe rarely exceeding fifty. Some time after, a sma School was opened for girls also, but this was private establishment. These appear to have bee the only English Schools at Bombay during th remainder of the century. 3. Many sons of wealthy Natives were educate, in the Charity School, as the Master's private pupils but no distinction was made in the exercises of tl Scholars, whether Christians or Heathen, rich < poor, all being required to learn the Scriptui Lessons ; and several Natives of the first respect bility are known to have acquired in this School considerable knowledge of the Bible.2 One m<[ the Church; and a third, preached in recommendation of the Scho together with his correspondence, and the lists of subscribers. T only copy of this work which the author has been able to proci was kindly sent from India, for his use, by the Bishop of Bomb tog-ether with some remarks on the state of religion at that Pre dency before and at the time of his Lordship's first arrival in 18 See also the Life of Bishop Middleton, Vol. i. pp. 245 — 247. (') 826/. 5s. sterling. (2) The author is now writing from information furnished h by James Farish, Esq., late Acting Governor of Bombay, who rived in India in June 1S09. Whatever is recorded in this chi ter without reference to published authority is given from nformati IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 485 s specially mentioned, a wealthy Parsee, who was nployed for many years, as a government agent, i procure supplies for the Indian squadron. This an never forgot the lessons of religion and morals hich he had received at School, and was able to jpeat several chapters of the New Testament, here is no satisfactory proof, however, that the ospel, though it lived in his memory, made any ilutary impression on his heart. But he under- ood its precepts well enough occasionally to quote 3propriate texts to Europeans, when he saw them ;ting in manifest violation of the commandments of leir own religion. In speaking upon the passages ' Scripture which he quoted in conversation, he lowed that he had been carefully instructed in hristianity by some person of piety who cared for is soul. He died at an advanced age, about the 3ar 1812, reduced in circumstances and weakened i mind ; but his memory was much respected, as l able, intelligent, and trustworthy man, and he assessed numerous testimonials in his favour from lose who had employed him. This caused it to 3 the more regretted that he gave no token of iving found comfort in affliction and hope in death om faith in that Saviour whom he had learned to Imire. If, however, we may not produce him as i instance of conversion to Christianity, his case ill at least serve to show that Bombay was not at lat period quite devoid of Christians who took an iterest in the religious instruction of the Natives ; hile the fact of his integrity being the subject of ich marked and general observation, tends to indi- ite, in contrast, the low character of the rest of the mimunity. formation of this gentleman, and also from the notes of the Bishop Bombay, mentioned above. 486 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Benefits resulting from its lessons. Abolition of Infanti- cide in Guzerat. 4. There were, however, at the commencement of this century, some specimens of the fruits of this Charity School of a more satisfactory description. Several persons at Bombay received much religious instruction there, and exhibited, as long as they lived, the character of humble, consistent Christians. One person is specially mentioned as an exemplary character, who, even in old age, employed himself to promote the advance of true religion among those about him — exertions which he continued even to the time of his death. He was originally a Malay boy, in the service of a gentleman in Bom- bay. A simple anecdote may serve to illustrate the benefit he derived from the School. His master ordered him to be always within call from break- fast to dinner-time, on pain of punishment. Ob-| serving that he was never called for between ten and twelve o'clock, and living near the School, he ventured to go, being anxious to learn to read.. One day he was wanted shortly after he went, and, on his return, his master was very angry with him for being out of the way, and staying so long. Re- membering what he had learned, he thought that it was best to tell the truth, and confess where he; had been. His master, instead of being displeased, told him that he was a good boy, and from that time sent him regularly to School. He grew up a sincere Christian ; and relating this anecdote some years after, he added, " I was exceedingly glad, and I resolved ever after to tell the truth." 5. These, however, were but faint glimmerings | of religious light.1 The nineteenth century opened ( ' ) The Romanists had been as successful here, in their way, as in other parts of Western India, and they met with no interfe- rence from the British authorities so long as they were iinder Car- melite Bishops, and quietly demeaned themselves. After some time, the Archbishop of Goa claimed jurisdiction over them ; and though the IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 487 pith very little improvement in the European society of Bombay. One of the first Governors in ;his century, Jonathan Duncan, Esq., was a gene- 'ous man, very liberal to persons in difficulty and listress, and charitable to the poor in general. He vas also a person of humane feelings ; and while Resident of Benares, in the year 1789, he had suc- ceeded, after very great exertions, in abolishing the crime of infanticide among the tribe of the Raj- mmars, in Juanpore. Afterwards, when Governor )f Bombay, hearing that the same atrocity pre- vailed in Cutch and Guzerat, he instructed Colonel Walker, the Political Resident at Guzerat, to ascer- ;ain the nature and extent of infanticide in those Drovinces, and, in the name of the British Govern- ment, to endeavour to effect its abolition. In his )fficial report in 1807, Colonel Walker stated that he Government never recognised his authority, yet, the congrega- ions within their territories having always been allowed to choose heir own priests, they were left at liberty to receive those of the Vrchbishop's appointment if they chose. At length, however, vhen the power of that prelate was becoming paramount, Govern- nent thought proper to interfere. It was deemed inexpedient, on )olitical grounds, for the Romanists to acknowledge an ecclesias- tical head not residing within the Company's territories, and the bllowing Proclamation was issued to reinstate the Carmelite Bishop in his jurisdiction : — ■ "The Honourable the Court of Directors of the Honourable English East-India Company having been pleased to order that ;he ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the Roman-Catholic Churches cinder this Government shall be withdrawn from the Archbishop of Soa, and be restored to the Carmelite Bishops of the Apostolic Mission, the President in Council has accordingly resolved that the said restitution shall take place on the first of the ensuing iionth, from which time he hereby enjoins all the Catholic inhabi- :ants in Bombay, as well as the several factories and settlements subordinate thereto, to pay due obedience in spiritual matters to the said Bishops, on pain of incurring the severe displeasure of jrovernment. "By order of the Honourable the Governor in Council. " (Signed) " William Page, Secretary" " Bombay Castle, August 2, 1791." 488 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, the number of female infants sacrificed amounted, at the very lowest computation, to three thousand annually in Cutch and Guzerat alone. The inha- bitants defended the atrocity, on the ground of ancient custom and the alleged inferiority of wo- men ; but, after much discussion, they were pre- « vailed upon to relinquish the murderous practice : and in January 1809 the Bombay Government con- gratulated the Court of Directors on their success.1 Low state 6. Besides Mr. Duncan's reputation for humanity, hi Bom-00 ne was a Person °f considerable talent, and very bay. attentive to the general affairs of his Government. It is painful, however, to add of such a man, that he gave no encouragement to the religious improve- i ment of society, even by his example, as he rarely I attended Divine Service ; and, up to this time and beyond, the state of Christianity at Bombay was | very low indeed.2 (') The following is an extract from the Government Letter : — " We congratulate your Honourable Court on the prospect thus afforded of extirpating from the Peninsula of Guzerat a custom so long prevalent, and so outrageous to humanity. This object will not be lost sight of; and, trusting to the aid of Divine Providence, l we look with confidence to its gradual but certain accomplishment, , to such a degree as may form an era in the history of Guzerat lastingly creditable to the British name and influence."* (2) The Presidency of Bombay was at this time very small. ! Besides Bombay and Salsette, it consisted of the town of Surat and Fort Victoria, with a small tract of land round each ; to which were added, soon after, the districts of Surat, Baroach, and Karia. At Baroach one of the public buildings was neatly fitted up as a Place of Worship. At Surat, also, there was, at one time, a small Chapel, but it was demolished before 1816, and the site on which it stood converted into a shot-yard. The oldest tomb in the Surat cemetery is dated 1660. These are all the traces of any respect for religion at this Presidency at that period. (a) Buchanan's Colonial Ecclesiastical Establishment, pp. 121. 123. Christian Researches, pp. 46 — 54. This unnatural custom seems to have subsisted for more than two thousand years ; for both Greek and Roman historians mention it, and refer to those very places (Barygaza or Baroach) where it was found by Colonel Walker to prevail. IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 489 7. This view is confirmed by the incidental ob- Visit of ervation of an intelligent lady who visited Bombay Martyn n 1809. "The only English Church," she re- narked, " is in the fort : it is large, but neither rell served nor attended." Again, after describing t Christian lady of her acquaintance, she adds — • Would that there were a few more such European romen in the East, to redeem the character of our buntry women, and to show the Hindoos what English Christian women are." 3 The next notice we have on this humiliating sub- ect is in 1811, when the Rev. Henry Martyn visited Bombay, on his way to Shiraz. He was courteously Lccommodated with a room at the Government louse, and received attention from the heads of ociety ; but he met with very little to satisfy his levout mind in his intercourse with any of his sountrymen. "I am here amongst men," he re- narked, " who are indeed aliens to the common- wealth of Israel, and without God in the world. I lear many of those amongst whom I live bring idle Ejections against religion, such as I have answered t hundred times. How insensible are men of the vorld to all that God is doing ! How unconscious )f His purposes concerning His Church ! How ncapable, seemingly, of comprehending the exis- ence of it ! I feel the meaning of St. Paul's words — ' Hath abounded towards us in all wisdom and )rudence, having made known to us the mystery of lis will, that He would gather in one all things in Christ'! Well, let us bless the Lord— ' All thy hildren shall be taught of the Lord, and great hall be the peace of thy children.' " 4 (3) Journal of a Residence in India, by Maria Graham, pp. 13 nd 115. (4) Memoir of H. Martyn. Chap. viii. Journals and Letters. "ol. ii. p. 337. 490 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Profana- tion of the Sabbath prevented. Favour- able effect of Mr. Martyn's visit. 8. Mr. Martyn spent five weeks at Bombay, during which he preached three times, notwithstanding the debilitated state of his health. Among the profana- tions of the place, he found that there was a party of Europeans in the habit of spending the Lord's Day in riding over the island of Bombay after the Pariah dogs, which was called the Bobbery Hunt. This infamous diversion was often numerously at- tended. The parties met at the Church door about the time that Public Worship commenced, and fre- quently the day was closed with dissipation. Hear- j ing, one Saturday, that the members of the hunt in- tended to have a great race on the following day, J he informed his host, the Governor, of it, and re- I commended the interference of the secular arm to prevent so glaring a violation of the Sabbath. Ac- cordingly, Mr. Duncan sent to forbid it. The mem- bers were exceedingly exasperated : some came to Church, expecting to hear a sermon against hunting; but Mr. Martyn merely preached to them from Luke x. 40 — 42, on " the one thing needful." " Find- ing nothing to lay hold of," he said, " they had the race on Monday, and ran Hypocrite against Martha and Mary"1 9. The general impression, however, of Mr. Mar- tyn's preaching and conversation was favourable. He went into society as much as his health would permit ; and he saw many persons at the Govern- ment House with whom he entered into conversa- tion on the doctrines and duties of religion. It was ' his practice to direct the attention of those near him, in a suitable and interesting manner, to the truths of the Gospel. Governor Duncan expressed himself much struck with the earnestness and sin- cerity of his addresses, and the holy consistency of ■ his conduct ; and this was the prevalent feeling ' (') Martyn's Journals and Letters. Vol. ii. p. 342. IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 491 egarding him. People showed that they were >oth interested and gratified : whether the impres- ion went deeper than this was known only to God md themselves. It might be some time before the leed which he had sown sprang up, and when it ippeared, its origin might not be remembered. 10. His visit was also a season of refreshment Contrast , ., . between md encouragement to some juniors in the service, senior and )f a more Christian character, who had not been ^l.in.1°r ' Civilians ong in the country. We have already remarked and offi- ipon the general improvement in the society at cers> lome about this period, and several of these young men had enjoyed the privilege of a religious edu- cation ; but, on reaching Bombay, they found them- selves cast upon a society altogether worldly, and mite of a character to choke and stifle the growth 3f any seed of the Word which had been sown in their hearts. Among the upper classes the general conversation was very licentious. Persons who abstained from oaths and blasphemy in their ordi- nary discourse were exceptions to the common practice. The Lord's Day was openly and noto- riously disregarded. The number of those who made even an outward profession of religion was very small indeed. Loose and dissipated habits were very prevalent among some senior officers, in both the civil and military branches of the services ; Jbut especially the latter, who formed the largest division. Several senior officers were notorious for actually leading on the juniors in the indul- gence of all kinds of excesses ; and young men ar- riving under the influence of religious principles found it very hard indeed to maintain their ground. They met with but little help, even from the Chap- lains ; and, under these circumstances, they hailed with joy the ministrations and discourse of Henry Martyn. In the midst of the moral darkness around le appeared to them as an angel of light. He thus 492 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. H. Mar- tyn's in- tercourse with learned Natives. Gover- nor's death — Acting Gover- nor's im- proved example. described one of his visits to these young men : — • " Dined at with a party of very amiable and well-behaved young men. What a remarkable dif- ference between the old inhabitants of India and the new comers ! This is owing to the number of religious families in England." Then, to mark the contrast, two days after, on Sunday, he speaks of going with a clerical friend to dine with another gentleman, where they met the Chaplain and some others, who made the conversation so unprofitable that Martyn and his friend went away early, and retired to his room to read the Scriptures together.1 11. While at Bombay he held several communi- cations with other persons of respectability besides the English ; but he does not seem to have made any impression upon them. At the Government House he met the Romish Bishop's secretary, Father Louis, whom he endeavoured to interest in the translation of the Scriptures ; but in vain. He had, also, one or two long discussions with a disciple of Zoroaster, named Feeroz, the most intelligent Par- see in the place, who defended his religion with great spirit. A young Mussulman, likewise, Ma- homed Jan, was not less zealous in maintaining the creed of the Koran. Although these, and others with whom he conversed, did not yield to the force of his arguments ; yet they all looked up to him with respect as a man of extraordinary learning and piety.2 Short as was his visit to Bombay, he left an impression behind which, no doubt, prepared the way for the improvement which was soon to follow. 12. Not long after his departure Governor Dun- can died, when the senior Member of Council, Mr. Brown, occupied his place until the arrival of his (') Martyn's Journals and Letters. Vol. ii. p. 343. C) Ibid. pp. 341—346. Memoir, ch. viii. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 493 successor. Mr. Brown was a man of correct moral habits, and encouraged the outward observance of religious ordinances by the example of himself and his family, who regularly attended Church. Mrs. Brown, by her strict propriety of conduct, together with her amiable and engaging manners, tended considerably to raise the character of female society in the settlement. This was a great advance in their morals and general demeanour. It is true, all this external propriety of habits and manners might exist apart from the influence of religion on the heart, and there are no means of ascertaining the Scriptural standard of this amiable lady and her husband. If their principles approximated to those of the Gospel, it is easy to understand that the unfa- vourable atmosphere in which they moved may have prevented its shedding light around. 13. In August 1812 Sir Evan Nepean arrived as Arrival of Governor. He was known to have attended, in Nepean as England, to his religious duties with punctuality, ^vernor and he maintained the same character in Bombay, gious ex- He also showed himself at all times disposed to amPle- promote any object of a moral tendency; and in several instances he sought out those gentlemen who, he had reason to hope, were under the influ- ence of religious principles, to be on his staff, or to fill important situations. He scrupulously attended Church twice on the Lord's Day ; and this regularity had the effect of inducing the society generally to pay more strict attention to the observance of the Sabbath. 14. At this time there were only three Chaplains £ju,cjtj' of allowed for the Presidency, one of whom was fre- quently absent. The senior Chaplain, though sta- tioned at Bombay, had to make periodical tours to the Out-stations, once in two or three years, to bap- tize and perform Divine Service, together with any 3ther clerical duty which might be required. The 494 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAR I. Number of Chap- lains doubled. Establish- ment of Bombay Bible So- ciety. Stations to be visited were, the island of Salsette, Surat, Baroach, and Kaira, to the north ; and on the south, the small fort of Victoria, at the entrance of the Bamcoot river, seventy-three miles from Bom- bay. Besides these places within the Company's territories, there were political stations at Goa, Poona, and Baroda, where there were military can- tonments to be occasionally visited. 15. One of the first objects of Sir Evan Nepean was, to represent to the Court of Directors this great deficiency in the clerical establishment, and to enforce the urgent want of an increase in the number of clergymen. About the same time a coin- cidence happened which is worthy of record. In 1811 a lady arrived from England, who was dis- tressed to observe the deplorable destitution of re- ligious instruction at Bombay, and sent home to her friends a strong representation of the want of faith- ful ministers of the Gospel. Her family were well acquainted with the Chairman of the East-India Company, the late Charles Grant, Esq., and after some time they placed her letters in his hands. The two appeals arriving from Bombay almost simultaneously, they concurred to direct the Chair- man's attention to the importance of providing for the more efficient instruction of the Christian inha- bitants of Western India. Shortly after, three ad- ditional Chaplains were sent to Bombay, whose preaching and instructions soon produced a marked effect in directing the attention of several persons to the primary importance of religion. One of them established a Week-day Meeting for the religious instruction of the middle classes also, which was followed, in some instances, by the happiest re- sults. 16. On the 13th of June 1813 an Auxiliary Bible Society was established at Bombay, under the Go- vernor's auspices, W. T. Money, Esq. being in the IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 495 hair.1 It had for some time been contemplated, by Dme respectable members of this Presidency, to as- ociate together for the purpose of taking a public nd decided part in co-operating with the designs f the British and Foreign Bible Society. The ac- omplishment of this object was prevented by an pposition too obstinate to be convinced, and too trong to be over-ruled. Sir Evan Nepean, how- ver, had been a member of the Parent Society lmost from its commencement : he was, moreover, Vice-President, and now cordially patronized the Bombay Auxiliary. Under his sanction, the esta- blishment was countenanced by the Recorder, the >rincipal Members of Council, and some of the [lost respectable gentlemen of the Presidency ; and he language in which they expressed both their lews and their design was particularly liberal and atisfactory. The Governor contributed one thou- and rupees to the Society ; and his example was iberally followed by other members.2 Strong pre- udices were at first excited in the minds of the Natives, who were led to fear that some measure of lompulsion was intended for the introduction of Christianity amongst them ; but no sooner were uch motives disclaimed, and the real objects of the society explained, than all apprehension vanished rom their minds. Thus quietly was formed an in- ititution which may be regarded as the first great itep publicly taken to propagate Christianity on the vestern side of the Indian Peninsula.3 17. Among the friends who cherished the cause ^j^'JSve )f religion in its infancy at Bombay, particular allu- Christian don may be made to one, from the peculiar cir- lady" 3umstances which led to her conversion to the (') At that time Captain William Taylor Money, Superinten- lent of the Bombay Marine, and subsequently a partner in the louse of Messrs. Forbes and Co. i O History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. ii. m. -161—465. (3) Ibid. Vol. iii. p. 249. 49G HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. Good ef- fects of European example. Christian faith. A gentleman of the medical esta- blishment, Dr. White, a very benevolent man, took under his protection several orphan children, whom he brought up with great care, himself imparted to them a superior education, and added such accom- plishments as the place afforded. How far their education partook of a religious character cannot now be ascertained ; but they were instructed as Christians, and taught to read the Scriptures. Among these interesting objects of his bounty was a native Rajpootanee of Guzerat, who was rescued from famine in one of the seasons of dearth which occurred at the beginning of this century. She was either sold by her parents, as is customary with the Natives on such occasions, for some immediate supply of food, or presented by them to Dr. White, being themselves unable to support her. That gentleman educated her with the other little objects of his care, and, after a time, God was pleased to enlighten her mind with the saving knowledge of His Word. She was subsequently married to a gentle- man like-minded with herself, and found pleasure in devoting a portion of her time to the instruction of the people around her in the truths of the Gospel. She took special interest in carrying on a Native Girls' School, which had been commenced by another lady who was obliged to relinquish it ; and being herself a Native, she naturally expected to be more acceptable, both to the children and their parents, than a European.1 18. Another circumstance may be mentioned as illustrative of the good effect of a benevolent ex- ample upon one class of the native inhabitants. For (') This Native Christian lady was still living in Bombay when this was written (in 1842) ; and the latter circumstances respecting her, recorded in the text, occurred subsequently to the period which we have reached in this History ; but they could not be con- veniently referred to again. IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 497 nany years past an extensive distribution of alms tad been made at the Church at an early hour every Sunday morning.1 This was soon imitated by the ^rsees, who hold alms-giving to be highly meri- orious, and distribute large sums in this manner. )n Sunday mornings a numerous body of paupers ro the round of most of the wealthy Parsees' houses, riiere they receive copper money, rice, and other hings. Although this, and one or two other instances of ittention to the claims of humanity, do not appear ohave contributed toward the propagation ofChris- ianity, yet the amount of human wretchedness was educed thereby ; while every proof of the charitable lisposition of European Christians must, at least, lave made a favourable impression on the Native nind, and tended, as far as it went, to counteract he sad influence of their immoralities. In those lark times, when iniquity so generally abounded in Bombay, as well as other parts of India, one hails jvery circumstance which encourages the hope, hat all who bore the Christian name had not quite brgotten their God and their religious duties. 19. But a brighter day now dawned on Western Arrival x l T-» n T-» -TO ailC* exer" :ndia. In 1814 the Rev. Dr. Barnes arrived, as first tions of Vrclideacon of Bombay, and soon set about reme- ^oli lying the deplorable evils which prevailed. Of the Barnes. ive 3 Chaplains attached to this Presidency, he found 'mly one at Bombay equal to the full discharge of lis functions, a deficiency which threw upon him- ielf the duties of a Chaplain, in assisting at the (2) This practice was afterwards modified, and an organized ystem adopted for the application of the sacramental collections to District- Visiting1 Society and a Native Poor Asylum. But these istitutions are comparatively of recent date. (3) There must have been one vacancy at the time, as the num- •er ought to have been six. Le Bas' Life of Bishop Middleton. "ol. i. p. 82. VOL. IV. K K 498 CHAP. I. Bombay Education Society's Report. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY Presidency Church, and in attending the European regiments quartered in Bombay and its vicinity. Throughout the provinces subject to this Govern- ment there was but a single Church ; and in conse- quence of this paucity of Ministers and Places of I Worship, the Out-stations, military cantonments, and civil residences, were left destitute of the public ordinances and private ministrations of religion. In the absence of clergymen, marriages had been usually celebrated by military officers and civil ser- j vants ; and under the plea of necessity, arising from the same cause, the sacrament of Baptism had also been administered by the hands of laymen. The Archdeacon was encouraged when he found that the English residents themselves lamented these irre- , gularities, and that the Governor was anxious to see them remedied. He lost no time in representing them to the Bishop of Calcutta, who soon adopted the measures necessary to obtain a more efficient establishment of Chaplains and an increase of, Churches — with what success will be shown in the sequel. 20. Mention has been made above of the Charity School established by Mr. Cobbe in connexion with, the Church. This Institution now merged in at more extensive Society, established on the 29th of, January 1815, entitled "The Bombay Society fob the Education of the Poor." In its First Annual Report, at the commencement of the year 1816, it; was stated that the attention of the Settlement was " called to this interesting subject by the Bombay Bible Society." 1 (') The following list of its officers will show how generally this important Institution was patronized. The President — Sir Evan Nepean, Governor of Bombay. Patron — the Bishop of Cal- cutta. Vice-Presidents — Lieutenant-General Sir MilesNightingale, Commander-in-Chief, and Second Member of Council ; George Brown, Esq. and John Elphinston, Esq., Third and Fourth Members of IN INDIA : BOOK XII. l\>[) At the first meeting a sum exceeding six thou- md rupees2 was contributed; which was in- leased, by the First Anniversary, held January 5th, to twenty-two thousand five hundred rupees 3 enefactions, and six thousand and twenty rupees 4 nnual Subscriptions. The following extracts from the Report will low how much these exertions of Christian Bene- )lence were needed in India, and with what force 3 claims were urged on the European residents — " It is a remarkable circumstance, as indicative of le good which may be expected from the exertions ? the Society, that, of the boys admitted into the chool, it found that eleven, though the immediate lildren of Europeans, had never been baptized i any way : some were wandering through the reets as beggars ; and one was actually supported y the charity of a Mussulman." Then, after describing the various classes of chil- ren, families of European soldiers by Native omen, and others born in the country, who were milar to those in the Asylums at the other Presi- sncies, the Report proceeds to show that they were, 'om various causes, often left to the entire manage- .ent of their mothers, and thus describes the con- sequences : — " In many cases the children disappear altogether, i'ld are associated among the Mussulmans, outcast lindoos, or Portuguese, losing entirely the religion I their fathers ; and few only, whose parents have c Council; Sir Alexander Anstruther ; The Recorder (i. e. Judge o H. M. Court in Bombay). Vice-Patron — Archdeacon Barnes. Ivelve lay gentlemen, with all clergymen, were Directors of the Irtitution. The Female Branch was governed by a Patroness, IVs. Brown (wife of Geo. Brown, Esq.), and nine ladies, Directresses. Sperintendent — Rev. N. Wade, Senior Chaplain ; Secretary — Rev. Inry Davies, Chaplain. 2) About 750/. C) About 2800/. (4) About 752/. K K 2 500 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. I. State of the Schools. been married to European women, or to Native Protestants (a class very few in number), or whose godfathers have happened to take a more friendly charge of them than usual, ever enter the walls of a Protestant Church ; — a circumstance but little cal- culated to impress the Natives with a belief of the sincerity of the English in their religious obser- vances. " The Directors congratulate themselves, that, even in the course of one year, they have already, in some instances, rescued children who were on the point of sinking into the Mahomedan religion and Hindoo superstitions. " The numerous applications from many quarters, in which the existence of children of European parents was not previously known, convince the Committee that the want of the means of instructing these children in the principles of Christianity, and of bringing them up to useful industry, has influ- enced the unhappy persons alluded to, in the neglect of their children's interests, fully as much as a guilty indifference. " Though the School laboured under many disad- vantages, yet the Directors, in conclusion, thus con- gratulated the Subscribers on the success which appeared to have already attended the designs of the Society — " Many poor children have not only been fed and clothed, but have been rescued from idleness, and; the brink of vice and idolatry, and placed in a situation in which they have every prospect of being educated in industrious, sober, and religious habits. "The progress of the children in their education, is as satisfactory as the Committee could expect."1 21. This able Report puts on record the state of (') Missionary Register, 1S16, pp. 2S9— 291. Le Bas' Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. i. pp. 113, 114. 243, 244. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 501 that class of society at Bombay at this period for whom the Schools were established, described by the parties best acquainted with it. The Schools were subsequently placed under efficient teachers from England ; and in a few years the establishment maintained and educated more than one hundred boys, and a still greater number of girls. Consider- ing the destitute state of this class of children, espe- cially the girls, the benefit of these Charity Schools cannot be too highly appreciated. The scriptural instruction imparted, and the improvement wrought in the moral character of the children generally, among whom were sometimes to be observed decided instances of youthful piety, produced a reflex in- fluence on their friends, and tended to raise the con- dition and character of those classes of society with which they formed connexions. Nothing in Bombay has done more, under the blessing of Almighty God, than this Institution, to raise the Christian name among the Natives, both by its direct measures, and also by its improvement of the conduct and habits of those with whom the inhabitants of the country come most in contact. But these results were the growth of some years later than the period at which we have arrived. 22. The formation of the District Committee of second the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge was thePBom- for the present postponed ; but supplies of Bibles bay Bible and Testaments, of which there was a great dearth, were obtained from the Bombay Bible Society. The Second Report of this Society, published in 1816, contains much important information, and very judicious remarks respecting the moral and religious state of Western India, and the means of meliorating its condition. It is a document of great interest, and fully corroborates the description of the Europeans and other inhabitants of AVestern India which we have already given. The means 502 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. useci and projected for the translation and circula- h tion of the Scriptures in these parts were similar to those employed at Calcutta and Madras, and need not, therefore, be detailed here.1 But there is one fact stated in this Report too singular to be omitted — the anxiety of Romanists, priests and laity, to receive the Bible. It is thus described : — " The expectation held out by the Committee, in the First Report, of distributing the Scriptures in Portuguese to the Native Christians of that Church, has been realized with great success ; and they have not only dispersed a considerable number on the islands of Bombay and Salsette, but have forwarded no less than 550 to Goa, at the particular request of the British Envoy, who describes the Natives, and even the Priests, as coming in crowds to receive them.2 ( ' ) The entire Report may be seen in the Missionary Register for 1816. pp. 440—451. (2) The following is the Letter of the Envoy, Mr. Schuyler, from Goa, conveying this intelligence. It is addressed to the Rev. Nicholas Wade, Senior Chaplain and Secretary of the Bombay Bible Society. It is published in the Appendix to that Report. " I have the pleasure of acquainting you that the fifty copies of the New Testament which you sent me in the Portuguese Language have been all distributed. At first, the people here observed some degree of caution about taking' them ; perhaps under the impres- sion that the work could not be a very proper one for them, com- ing from the hands of a heretic. However, these feelings are now removed; and which I consider may, in a very great degree, be attributed, to the enlightened mind of the Vicar of the Church of Panjim, the Rev. Manoel Caetano Eslaciodes Noves: and the people of this place, within the^e few days, have come, in tens and fifteens, to ask me for them. I have therefore no doubt, if you send me 500 copies after the monsoon, I shall be able to distribute them in a very short time. Among those who came to solicit books, I observed a number of Roman-Catholic Priests ; and so great is the request for them at this moment, that I was yesterday obliged to send fifteen or twenty persons away, having no more copies ; but with the promise of procuring some for them from Bombay." IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 503 " The Committee have also sent a few, in com- }liance with a wish expressed by the Portuguese Vicar at Cannanore ; who, however, when he found ;hat the translation had not the authority of the Censor of the Inquisition, refused to distribute them limself, but nevertheless allowed his Congregation o receive them from others ; and the number sent vas very soon called for." Then, after some very judicious remarks respect- ng the moral and religious state of India, and the neans of meliorating its condition, the Report con- dudes : " We have no warrant, it has been observed, ;o look for a miracle under the finished dispensa- ion of the Gospel : we must trust to those means vhich reason points out as the most promising, and Experience approves as the most efficacious ; though >ften, indeed, too slow for our wishes, and par- icularly for the wishes of those on whom the labour levolves." 3 23. Labours of this kind, pursued with diligence, Lo?al °v%- j . , ,, ill i -i i\- • rations ot md in devout and humble dependence on the Divine the Bom- Slessing, could not fail of their ultimate effect, to sJ^ib1e he glory of Him who is the Giver of all good, and vho will have all men to be saved, and to come unto the knowledge of the Truth. The members of the Bom- )ay Committee followed up the suggestions in their Report, by diligently using the means at their cora- nand, to supply the wants of those whose case they lad so affectingly described. They began with ;heir countrymen ; and the Commander-in-Chief, cordially entering into their proposal, recommended :o the Government, that the European soldiers should be provided with Bibles and Testaments, a certain number being assigned for the use of the patients in the different military hospitals, and maintained at (3) History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. ii. ?. 450. Vol. iii. p. 226. 504 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, the public expense. The Governor-in-Council ap- L proving this recommendation, sanctioned the plan, and the Committee immediately took the necessary steps to carry it into effect. Convinced, by their in- quiries, that the neglect of the Bible among all classes, especially the lower orders, had arisen more from the want of means and opportunity to procure it, than from any indifference to its sacred contents, the Committee opened a Depository for the sale, at re- duced prices, of the Old and New Testament, in various Native and European languages. The lan- guages specified were, English, Gaelic, Portuguese, French, Dutch, German, Spanish, Danish, and Italian ; Hebrew, Greek, and Latin ; Arabic, Syriac, Ethiopic, Armenian, Persian, Hindoostanee, Malay, and Chinese. This enumeration will serve to show the scale on which the Depository was constructed.1 Extended 24. While the Society made the wants of the in- Xthfso- habitants of Bombay the primary object of its care, ciety. it was not inattentive to the necessities of other countries lying beyond the precincts of that Presi- dency, which preferred a natural claim to its bene- volent consideration. Bombay was the resort of persons speaking most of the languages just enume- rated ; and they had now the opportunity of pro- curing at the Depository the Word of God, and (') By the following census of the population of Bombay, taken about this time by the direction of Government, it will be seen that the inhabitants themselves were sufficiently diversified to re- tpiire an extensive Depository. British, not Military 1,840 Do. Military and Marine 2,460 Native Christians, Portuguese, and Armenians, 1 1,500 Jews 800 Mahomedans 28,000 Hindoos 103,S00 Parsees 13,150 161,550 IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 505 3arrying it to their several homes. But the Com- mittee was not satisfied with merely making this Drovision ; it extended its active operations to the Portuguese, the French, the Dutch, and the Syrians, )n different parts of the Malabar coast. In another lirection, its influence was extended to the distant >hores of the Persian Gulf; and in those parts it listributed, chiefly through the means of the British Resident at Bussorah, many copies of the Arabic Bible.2 These details sufficiently mark the improvement vhich, under God, had been effected in many of the European inhabitants of Bombay during the short >pace of four years ; and on the arrival of the Bishop of Calcutta there, in 1816, the public autho- rities were prepared, as will be seen, cordially to 30-operate in all his Lordship's measures for the Dropagation of Christianity in Western India. (*) Third Report of the Bombay Bible Society. Also, History )f the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. iii. pp. 320 — 322. London Missionary Society project a Mission at Surat. CHAPTER II. LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN WESTERN INDIA. 1807—1816. 1. The Presidency of Bombay had not hitherto be- come the scene of a Protestant Missionary's labours. The first attempt to establish a Mission there was made in 1807, by a Missionary of the London Mis- sionary Society, whose attention was directed to this part of India as early as 1804. The Committee first determined to undertake a Mission to Surat, a large and populous town about one hundred and eighty miles north of Bombay. There was much to recommend this station for Missionary enterprise. It was said to contain between one and two hun- dred thousand inhabitants1, to whose religious in- struction no attention had hitherto been paid, Its situation and commercial connexions appeared to; render it peculiarly favourable for the introduction of the Gospel. Religious sects of various descrip- tions were fully tolerated, affording free access to the Heathen ; while there was every reason to ex- pect the protection of the Government. Many of the inhabitants being acquainted with the English (') In 1798 the population of this city was estimated at S00,000 persons. Subsequently, however, it was much decreased. In 1S08 it was reckoned at 141,355; and in ISIS, 157,195. — Hamilton. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 507 mguage, it was thought probable that the Missio- aries would be able to enter upon their labours nmediately, so that no delay would be occasioned hile they were acquiring the languages of the Natives. Should the Gospel, by the blessing of rod, succeed at Surat, it might be extended thence irough all the north-western parts of India, Cabul, -andahar, Persia, and Arabia. 2. For these reasons the Society were induced to Tw° Mfa- ndertake a Mission to this place ; and two young sentto68 len, Dr. Taylor and Mr. Loveless, were appointed India for d carry the design into effect. We have seen that PosePm le attention of Mr. Loveless was diverted to ladras, and that Dr. Taylor proceeded to Bengal2, rhere he was detained, by a domestic affliction, ckness, and other causes, longer than he intended. Hiile with the Baptist Missionaries at Serampore e made some progress in the study of Mahratta, Iindoostanee, and Persian ; and the Brethren having o medical man among them, he endeavoured to 3pay, in his professional attention to their families, 3me of those obligations under which their hospi- ality and friendship had laid him. 3. At length he sailed for Bombay, where he 0n? rrived early in 1807. Dr. Kerr had given him a Bombay. 3tter of introduction to the Chaplain, who received im courteously, and entertained him wTith hospi- ality ; but he refrained from entering into conver- ation with his guest on the objects of his Mission. ^he subject was new at Bombay ; and the authori- ies looked with too much suspicion on a Missio- ary, especially one not in connexion with the Imrch of England, for the Chaplain to commit imself while unacquainted with the intention of he authorities under whom he was placed. 4. Dr. Taylor wrote to Dr. Kerr on the 8th of 1Iis ^ prospects. (2) Book x. chap. v. Madras, s. 1. 508 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. February, and, after mentioning his arrival and re- IL ception, referred to the prospect before him in these discouraging terms : — "Although in this part of India, Surat and the Guzerat present a fine field for Missionary labours, I am afraid that the time for occupying it is somewhat distant. It is my in- tention, when writing to the Society by the ships which sail in about a fortnight, to request them to send out only two more Missionaries at present to Bombay, and to recommend them to direct their principal efforts towards Madras." In the following June he wrote to the same kind friend and counsellor in a little better spirits — " My situation here is not so free and unincumbered as I could wish it to be, but I am not certain that it is so hopeless as you have heard. On my arrival! there was certainly a very strong and general pre-j judice against Missionaries ; and this may, in some! measure, still continue ; but Providence has raised! up two friends, one especially, Sir James M'lntoshj (the Recorder), whose rank and learning render hisf patronage very powerful ; and through their means I have been introduced to others. Whatever may be the sentiments of some of them concerning the! object on which I came to Bombay, I am convinced they would be extremely happy to serve me as ail individual. This, when you consider the disadvanj tage under which a Missionary must appear when] personal prejudices are unfavourable towards himj will be viewed as a matter of some consequence, and! as a presage of more solid benefits to the Mission."' " The restraints imposed on me at present are attended with very little worse effect than that of discouraging the mind in contemplation of futurity." " I have but little apprehensions of being sent I home. I think this is too bold a measure to b^ adopted without the strongest necessity ; and I can scarcely imagine such a necessity to occur while IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 509 Missionaries act with prudence and circumspec- 1011. 5. For a time Dr.Taylor diligently studied the Ian- He accepts ruages of the country — Sanscrit, Mahratta, Guze- J m^dl •attee, and Hindoostanee — with a view to engage ment." n the translation of the Scriptures ; but before he lad acquired knowledge enough to commence the vork, he was induced to relinquish the Mission, md accept a medical appointment under Govern- nent. This was a great disappointment to the directors of his Society, who could not refrain from he expression of surprise at his taking such a ituation " without the consent of his brethren," fand without consulting, or even apprising" the Directors "of a measure so important, till long ifter it had taken place." They had for some ime been seeking a suitable colleague for him, in compliance with his earnest requests, and had at last Lccepted a young man for the Station ; but he was o disappointed and discouraged by Dr. Taylor's abandonment of the Mission, that he declined going 0 Bombay, and soon after relinquished the service »f the Society. 6. These unfavourable circumstances led to the Mission uspension of this Mission till the year 1815, when ™™~ dat he Society made another attempt to accomplish Surat. heir design for Western India. They sent out two roung men, Mr. John Skinner and Mr. William tyvie, with instructions to proceed to Surat as soon 1 practicable. They arrived at Bombay on the »th of August 1815, and were received in the most riendly manner by the Governor, Sir Evan Nepean. ilr. Skinner proceeded in a few weeks to Surat, rhere he arrived on the 16th of September, and ook up his abode with Mr. C. C. Aratoon, the Ar- nenian convert associated with the Baptist Missio- (') Transcribed from the original Letters. 510 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA: BOOK XII. CHAP. II. Missiona- ries call for aid. naries of Serampore1, who rejoiced to receive a fellow-labourer in the same arduous work. Mr. Fyvie followed shortly after. The Brethren lost no time in applying their minds to the study of the Guzerattee language, impatient to speak to the vast multitudes around them " the wonderful things of God." They also commenced two English Schools, one for Europeans and East-Indians, the other for Natives desirous of learning that language. Mrs. Fyvie also opened a School for English and East- Indian females, but was at a loss, for some time, for want of an assistant, Every Sunday morning the Missionaries preached publicly to the soldiers, and in the evening, in their own house, to all who were disposed to hear. The attendance on both occa- sions was considerable ; and they soon had reason to believe that some of their auditors were seriously impressed by the Truth. 7. About a twelvemonth after their arrival the work had so increased on their hands, that they became anxious for more assistance. Besides the city of Surat, they had extended their views to Baroach and Narbudda on the north, and to Cam- bay, at the upper end of the gulf. As each of these places required two Missionaries, at least, the Directors of the London Society resolved to aug- ment the number of labourers as soon as practi- cable ; but they were not able to send any before the following year.2 (') Book xi. chap. ii. s. 18. C. C. Aratoon spake of a new sect of Hindoos at Surat, " which," he says, " sprang up about sixteen years ago, and is said to comprise 100,000 persons. They affirm, that every religion is equally acceptable to God. Another sect, called Baboojee, exists at Surat : it is not numerous : they sing hymns, far superior to the Heathen hymns : they equally oppose Idolatry and Mahomedanism." (-) Society's Reports: 22d, p. 15. 23d, pp. IS, 19. CHAPTER III. AMERICAN MISSION. 1813 1816. BOMBAY. , In the last Chapter of the Baptist Mission in Arrival of tengal, mention was made of the arrival of six sionaries. lissionaries in Calcutta from the American Board 0rdered F Commissioners for Foreign Missions, and also of le orders issued by the Bengal Government for leir immediate departure from the country.3 Two F them, Messrs. Samuel Nott and Gordon Hall, Fter some difficulty, escaped to Bombay, where ley arrived February 11, 1813. But a peremptory rder followed them, commanding Sir Evan Nepean ) send them off to England by the first opportu- ity. On receiving this intimation, they presented Memorial to the Governor, setting forth the sim- le object of their Mission, and explaining the cir- umstances which had brought them to Bombay, 'his Memorial was kindly received and considered y the Governor, who permitted them to remain, ending a reference to Calcutta, assured them of is disposition to show them every favour in his ower, and wrote to the Governor-General in their ehalf. This communication appears to have satis- (3) This Chapter is drawn up chiefly from the Reports of the merican Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, IS 1 1 — •5 17. Also from the Memoir of the Rev. Gordon Hall, the under of the Bombay Mission. 512 HISTORY OY CHRISTIANITY chap, fied the Governor-General's mind in regard to the character, motive, and proceedings of the two Mis- sionaries ; but intelligence of the war between Great Britain and the United States being at this time received, new difficulties arose. They were informed, that though Sir Evan Nepean cherished a high respect for their character and admiration of their object ; yet it had now become his painful duty to execute the orders which he had received from the Bengal Government to send them to Eng- land. By the advice of Mr. Money and other friends, they once more, in August 1813, memorialized the Governor, showing that their Mission had no possible connexion with the war. Sir Evan again behaved towards them with great kindness; allowed them a few weeks to prepare for their departure ; but could give them no hope of their being per- mitted to continue. 2. At this juncture they received letters from the Rev. M. Thompson, of Madras, and from Mr. Newell, and return one 0f their companions from America, who was under A then on the island of Ceylon, whither he had re- paired after the death of his wife at the Isle of France. These communications strongly urged their going to Ceylon, holding out very encouraging hopes of the protection of the Governor of that island, Sir Robert Brownrigg. After prayer for Divine guid- ance, and careful consideration of the proposal, they submitted their communications to the Go- vernor, imploring his sanction of their removal to Ceylon. Sir Evan not only acceded to their re- quest, but endeavoured to obtain for them a passage to the island. In this, however, he failed ; and as nothing now remained for them but to prepare for their departure for England on board the ship assigned them by Government, which was to sail in a short time, they were induced clandestinely to leave Bombay in a coasting vessel, with a view to They leave clan destinely, arrest. ': IN INDIA: BOOK X1J. 513 lake their way to Ceylon. Landing at Cochin, ley were kindly received by the British Magistrate, ho provided them with gratuitous accommoda- ons. Here they remained about a month ; but hen on the eve of sailing for Ceylon, an order ar- vecl from Bombay requiring their host, the Magi- rate, to send them back under arrest. They tes- fy, however, that this order was executed " with le utmost tenderness and respect." Indeed, upon ^flection, they saw reason to doubt the propriety ? their conduct. Sir Evan Nepean was responsible ir their security, and their escape might have in- Dlved him in difficulty. Their flight was not, lerefore, a grateful return for all the kindness hich they had received at his hands. Their cir- imstances were very different from those of St. aul at Damascus, to which they seem to have mipared them. No one sought their lives. The iithorities of the place were as favourable to them > they could be. The opinion, therefore, which ne of them shortly after expressed, was doubtless lore correct — " Perhaps we ought to have waited md trusted, in the Lord to deliver us in His own ay."1 Instead, however, of disappointing their ppes, or visiting them with chastisement for their npatience and unbelief, God only defeated their resent plan that He might enable them to accom- plish their original design in His own time and anner. In this confidence they returned to Bom- (iy, believing that He would overrule " their mis- kes and ignorance to the furtherance of His own /use. 2 i The Governor was highly displeased at their ^parture ; but it caused no abatement in the •ndliness of his feelings towards them. They l^ote to him in explanation of their conduct, and V) Memoir of Gordon Hall, p. 51. O Ibid. p. 59. ML. IV. L L 514 HISTORY OY CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Hopes of their being allowed to remain. Court of Directors sanction their con- tinuance. their memorial was favourably received ; but he did not think them free from blame. They were now directed to reside in the Admiralty House, not to leave the island without application to Govern- ment, and to hold themselves ready to sail for England in the next ship. 3. Meanwhile tidings of hope were on the way from Bengal. On the arrival of a new Governor- General, the Earl of Moira, in October 1813, their friends in Calcutta lost no time in entreating his Lordship's permission for them to reside quietly in the country.1 Though their first earnest appeal was ineffectual, yet, on the 10th of December 1813, the Missionaries received a third letter from one of their Calcutta friends, Mr. Thomason, informing them " of a favourable intimation from Government, which granted all that they requested." This led to further communications between them and Sir Evan Nepean, who submitted their letters to his Council ; and as no directions from the Supreme Government were received at the time expected, it was supposed that some delay had been occasioned ; and it was finally resolved that the Missionaries might be allowed to remain, until fresh orders should arrive for their departure. 4. The Governor of Bombay followed up his ex- ertions in the Missionaries' behalf by writing to the Court of Directors, recapitulating all that had transpired, and representing the business in as favourable a light as it would bear. The Honour- able Court, however, taking the whole correspon- dence into consideration, were on the eve of send- ing out a despatch, censuring all their civil and ecclesiastical servants who had abetted these and other Missionaries, and requiring the removal of the Americans from India. At this juncture the vene- I (') Memoir of Rev. T. Thomason, pp. 210, 211. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 515 able Charles Grant, Chairman to the Court, with reat pains prepared a written defence of their onduct, drawn up from their own documents then efore the Court, which happily led to a contrary de- ision. Despatches were sent out to India, in which ie Directors stated, that the communications from ie Bombay Government were such as led them to elieve that the object of the Missionaries was imply the promotion of religion ; and that there- )re the Governor was at liberty to allow them to ontinue if he chose, and that they should acquiesce 1 such a decision. Sir Evan, in communicating lis intelligence to the Missionaries, added : " I can ow assure you, that you have my entire permission ) remain here, so long as you conduct yourselves 1 a manner agreeably to your office ; and I heartily |sh you success in your work." This conclusion was as grateful to the Governor's 3elings as to those of the Missionaries themselves ; nd the Committee in America, remarking upon ie whole transaction, said : " Under Providence, rateful acknowledgments are due to the Right Ion. Sir Evan Nepean, for the candour, magna- imity, and kindness exhibited in his treatment of ie Missionaries, so creditable to his character as a lagistrate and a Christian." The formal permis- lon which he gave them was more than they had i/er expected ; and more than any English Mission x India, they believed, at that time enjoyed : and pile grateful to the Governor for the indulgence, key rendered special thanks to the Lord, who had i signally answered their prayers.2 5. These despatches were received in 1815, when Their stu- Ie Missionaries had been effectually plying their transia- ndertaking nearly two years under the sufferance tlons- nd protection of Government. Mr. Newell joined (2) Memoir of Gordon Hall, pp. 72 — 71. T. I. 2 516 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, them from Ceylon soon after they had received per- IIL mission to remain ; and he and Mr. Hall worked di- ligently together, Mr. Nott having returned to America on account of his health. From his first arrival in Bombay, Mr. Hall applied himself, with great industry, to the acquisition of the various languages of the Natives, but chiefly the Mahrattah ; and herein Mr. Newell followed his example. Mah- rattah is one of the most important dialects of India, in respect, especially, to the number of Hindoos to whom it is vernacular, it being spoken by nearly twelve millions of people. Their progress in its acquisition was as quick as could be reasonably expected, considering their constant interruptions arising from the embarrassments detailed above. In the year 1815 they write: "We have made so much proficiency in the Mahrattah language as to I be able to commence our great work of preaching the Gospel to the Heathen. We daily impart re- ligious instruction to the people around us, in some form or other ; and this we expect will be the great : : business of our lives from day to day. We have w commenced the work of translating the Scriptures l5 into the Mahrattah language. We both employ f some part of our time almost every day in trans- ^ lating. These essays at translating we consider at m present as very imperfect ; and we have no expec- « tation that we shall be able, in a year or two, to h effect a complete and correct version of the Sacred i Volume. Our situation affords many facilities for the prosecution of this work, the principal of which .. is, our living in the midst of the people for whom the translation is designed. We hand our transla- tions round in manuscript, and read them to the people in our excursions ; and in this way we are enabled to detect the errors at once, and to ascer- tain, to our perfect satisfaction, whether our ver- sion is intelligible and idiomatical, or not." IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 517 They translated, also, a Harmony of the Gospels, ome small Tracts, and a short Catechism. They id not consider any of these translations perfect; ut they were made for daily use in instructing the •eople1, and were circulated in manuscript. 6. In the month of May Mr. Hall wrote : " From Their in" bout half-past four to eight in the evening I spend with the aily among the Heathen, in attempting to give them Natlves- 3me knowledge of Christ. I speak sometimes to one : Dmetimes to five, ten, fifteen, or twenty. : sometimes i the streets, sometimes in their houses, and some- imes at their temples and other holy places. Last abbath I sat upon the floor in a native hut and read amething like a sermon to about fifteen persons." t was the practice of them both daily to itinerate mong the people, for the purpose of preaching the rospel. An extract from Mr. Hall's Journals, in le month of November this year, will give some otion of their exertions and feelings on these occa- ions : — " This day addressed about seventy per- 3ns ; and in the course of the past week have poken to about eight hundred. Blessed be God )r the privilege ! I have noticed a few persons, rho seemed desirous to hear all I had to say ; so luch so, that they have been constant at the stated lace, to which I have daily repaired ; and some ave even followed me from one place to another. !ut, alas ! when I fix my eyes only on the people, 11 is dark as night ; but whenever, by faith, I am nabled to look to the Sun of Righteousness, all is jght as noon. How great, how precious are the romises ! Blessed is he that can trust in them." gain, in a letter to a friend about the same time, e says : " I can now speak the Mahrattah language ith considerable ease, and daily spend about three '(') Memoir of Gordon Hall, pp.108, 109. Society's Seventh hport. 518 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. hours in preaching Christ to Heathen, Jews, Ma- homedans, and Papists. I enjoy perfect health, and am able to labour hard about sixteen hours out of the twenty-four." * On another occasion, in the same month, he mentions the varied effects pro- duced on his audience : " As I proceeded, some agitation arose among the people ; and one or two cried out, 'Come away from him; come away!' But the greater part were disposed to remain and listen to the Word. Something like this has taken place for two or three days past, when I have been at the temples. I view it as an encouragement — as a proof that they understand me, and feel some disquietude in their consciences. One, blustering up, said to me, * How many months have you been preaching to these people, and nobody has re- garded you?' " Hberlnty ^' ^n mentioning, at a later period, the liberality contrasted of the Heathen in support of their idolatries, he ticins^pa!-" justly and feelingly contrasts it with the parsimony simony. of Christians in the cause of the Gospel. " Many a poor man and woman, who have laboured hard all day for eight pice each, will give half a pice to the idol as they return from the toils of the day to their hungry families. The amount contributed by the Hindoos in money, cloth, and various products of the soil to their idols is probably three times greater than any portion of the Christian world give for the various purposes of religion. No Hindoo, male or female, but expects to make an offering of some sort nearly or quite every day. They never mur- mur at this, any more than they do at the expense I of supporting their families. All these offerings of the people go to the support of the temples, and their numerous and indolent priests. Hence it may be seen what a motive is presented to the (') Memoir of Gordon Hall, pp. 111—117. IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 519 priests to sustain and render popular their system of image-worship. As many of the temples are private property of the priests, it is easy to see a reason why the owners should use every means in their power to render their gods popular."2 It can be no matter of surprise, therefore, that he and his colleague encountered opposition from these inter- ested Brahmins. The astonishment is that they were not more violently resisted in their invasion of the Natives' superstitions. 8. Besides thus preaching to the Heathen, where- Their mi- ever and whenever they could find an opportunity, [^E^Hsh the Brethren had certain regular exercises, statedly cind Mah- attended. On Sabbath Morning they held a Meet- rattab' ing for poor Europeans and East-Indians, whose situations rendered them objects of particular com- passion, and to whom they imparted religious in- struction. Regularly also on the Sabbath they had Public Worship, in English, at their own house ; and once a month they celebrated the Lord's Supper. On the last day of the year 1815 they commenced the public reading of the Scriptures at one of the School-rooms. The reading was in the language of the country ; and, upon the portions read, expository remarks were made. At these exercises, which appeared to have been held twice a week, from the time of their commencement, a considerable number }f Pagans and some Jews attended. Although, for the present, the Missionaries saw mat they must continue to " go out into the streets ind lanes of the city," and preach as they could ind opportunity ; yet they were strongly impressed tvith the importance of having soon a house for Public Worship, where people of all classes, dis- posed to attend, might be accommodated. " It tvould be needless," they said, " to adduce argu- (2) Memoir of Gordon Hall, pp. 149, 150. 520 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. ments to evince the expediency of a measure, so universally sanctioned and enforced by the example of all Christian Missionaries." Their 9. Besides preaching to the Natives, as soon as schools. t^gy ^ gecure m tjlejr position they attended to the establishment of Schools for the different classes of the inhabitants. At the close of 1816 they had under their care an English School, consisting of about forty pupils. This, upon the accession of females to the Mission, by the marriage of the Mis- sionaries, they hoped to enlarge, upon a plan simi- lar to the Mission School at Serampore, and in such a manner as would render it a source of emolu- ment to the general establishment. But their hearts were much more ardently en- gaged in Free Schools for the instruction of the native youth and children in their own language. Of these they had three for heathen children, con- taining, in all, about three hundred pupils. The Masters were heathen, and they required attentive, watching to keep them from instructing their pupils in the rites of idolatry. Jewish io. At the stated meetings for the public reading Scholars8,' and exposition of the Scriptures, several Jews at- '™d , tended ; and in one of the Free Schools for heathen children, there had been, for some time, more than twenty Jewish scholars ; and the Brethren consi- dered it desirable, for several reasons, that there should be a School specially for these children. "The Jews themselves," they wrote, "have soli- cited it. They are very poor ; and but few of their j children are at present taught to read and write. In such a School, the boys could be taught, without any scruple, in the Scriptures of the Old Testament j at least, A number of heathen boys would belong to the School ; who, of course, would be instructed, i free from idolatry, in the knowledge of the true ; God. It would also lead to such an intercourse IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 521 with the Jews, as would be favourable to their instruction in the knowledge of Christ." Under these impressions, they resolved on establishing such a School, as soon as they could engage a suita- ble Teacher. About this time a Jew, of considerable attainments, and well acquainted with the language of the country, offered himself for the service. The School was accordingly established, and it soon contained about forty Jewish scholars, who were instructed to read and write both Hebrew and Mahrattah. The Brethren were greatly interested in this establishment, and indulged the hope that it would, under God, be the means of bringing these ignorant, wandering Israelites into the fold of Christ. These people were from the colony of Black Jews at Cochin. They had a small synagogue at Bombay, where they met for worship every seventh day. With reference to their comparative qualifications as Teachers in the Schools, the Missionaries thought them decidedly preferable to any other class of Natives ; for though they had no affection for the worshippers of Christ, yet the veneration which Christians have for the patriarchs and prophets, the pious kings and fathers of ancient Israel, and their ■miliar acquaintance with the Old Testament, of which these Jews were very ignorant, and also of the whole history of their nation, compelled them rresistibly to acknowledge believers in Christ to be )f nearer kin to them than any other people on 3arth ; and this predilection inspired them with respect for the Missionaries. The portions of the Old Testament contained in the School-books were :xceedingly interesting to them, as they related so nuch to the history of their own nation. They were, therefore, more inclined than the Hindoos b read the Missionaries' books ; for those books hroughout contradicted and stamped with sin and ufamy almost every thing that the Hindoo deems 522 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. III. Arrival of a Missio- nary— in- creased exertions. sacred ; while they taught many things contained in the Hebrew Scriptures, which require the Jew to ! execrate every appearance of idolatry ; and far more do they forbid him to teach it, as the Hindoo is expected to do, and will do, unless the greatest care is taken to prevent it. For these and other reasons the Missionaries thought the Jews were to ' be preferred as Schoolmasters, and they soon had six in their employ.1 11. In November 1816 the Mission was joined by Mr. and Mrs. Bard well, and their prospects were now brightening daily. They felt great encouragement to go forward with increasing zeal, putting their trust for the time to come in the same infinitely wise and gracious God who had hitherto guided and blessed them. They applied themselves, accordingly, with increasing assiduity, to the several branches of their work, which were — preaching, translating, printing, and establishing and superintending Schools. It was now about two years since the Brethren Hall and Newell had been able to preach with facility in Mahrattah ; and in their private journals they gave some specimens of the manner in which they employed and acquitted themselves in this department of their work. From these, it appeared that they had little difficulty, at any time, in finding people collected, or in collecting them, in considerable numbers ; that favourable opportunities were frequently afforded them for exposing the absurdities and enormities of hea-. thenism, and for displaying, in contrast with them, the excellencies of Christianity ; and that they were often heard with attention, and not without mani- ' fest impression.2 (') Memoir of G.Hall, pp. 170, 171. (2) These discourses were similar to those of other Missionaries in various parts of India, several specimens of which we have already given. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 523 12. Hitherto they had circulated their translations Operations of the Press. in manuscript ; but they now commenced printing. ° Having, by the aid of Mr.Thomason, obtained from Calcutta a press, with a fount of Nagree types, and Mr. Bardwell being acquainted with the art of print- ing, no time was lost in preparing to get the press into operation. Various difficulties, however, oc- curred. In their fount, several types were wanting; others were untrimmed ; and considerable alteration was found necessary in their press. But their reso- lute perseverance prevailed ; and in a short time they finished the printing of fifteen hundred copies of a Scripture Tract of eight octavo pages. u Almost the whole of the work," they say, " from the begin- ning to the end, has been done with our own hands. Difficulties of various kinds, and such as could not well be described, have occurred ; but we have been able so far to overcome them, that the first produc- tion of our press has greatly encouraged us. We now commend this little portion of God's Word to His gracious disposal, beseeching Him to make it the means of salvation to many of the Heathen, and imploring His kind direction and assistance in all our future attempts to serve Him in the work of this Mission." In another communication they add : ** After so many discouragements as our Mission has expe- rienced, you will, we doubt not, rejoice with us, in lour being enabled at length, through Divine good- ness, to commence the delightful work of printing the Word of God in the language "of a numerous heathen people. We expect to put the Gospel of Matthew to press in a few days, but shall not pro- bably have it ready for distribution under three months." Thus'was established the first Indian Mission of the American Board, and the first Mission at Bom- bay. Considering the difficulties with which the 524 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA: BOOK XII. c?jf R Missionaries had for some time to struggle, we must '_ regard their success as great. The manifest bless- ing from above which rested on the several branches of their operations tended to encourage others to enter upon the same field of labour, and, in some measure, prepared their way. The powerful appeals of the Missionaries for more help, and the accounts of their progress which they sent home, served to keep alive and extend, in America, and even in England, the principle and spirit of Missions to the Heathen, which led, in a few years, to the diffusion of the Gospel from the western world to all parts of the globe, and gave promise of abounding more and more, until the whole earth shall be full of the knowledge of the glory of the Lord. 525 CHAPTER IV. CHRISTIANITY IN CEYLON FROM 1796 TO 1816. 1. We have seen that when the Dutch first invaded Capture of Ceylon, they were assisted by the native powers a/British against the Portuguese, who had rendered them- ~trae£f^us selves obnoxious by their imperious conduct.1 The mentesus- Dutch committed a similar mistake within a few Pended- years after they had expelled the Portuguese, and were firmly seated in their acquisitions. An historian of their own, Francis Valentyn, in the year 1725, ani- madverted on their severity towards the Natives ; gave an account of the unfriendly position of their affairs with the sovereign of the interior of the island, Raja Singa, in 1664 ; and urged upon them the necessity of greater moderation in their public measures, lest they should goad the inhabitants to rise up against them, as they did against the Portuguese.2 This appears to have been the character of the Dutch Government through the eighteenth century ; and, no doubt, their unpopularity in the island which it naturally caused, materially contributed to the suc- cess of the English invasion in 1796, when the Dutch surrendered all their settlements in Ceylon (') B. vi. c. 1. s. 5. (2) Keurlyke Vesch, &c. Ch. 15. 526 HISTORY OF CHRISTLVNITY CHAP. IV. Revived under Go- vernor North. to the British arms.1 For nearly three years after they were taken possession of, the religious establish- ments of the Natives occupied no part of the atten- tion of their new Governors. The Dutch clergy became prisoners of war. The Catechists and Schoolmasters no longer received their salaries. The duties of Public Worship, and the education of the youth, began either to be feebly discharged or entirely neglected ; and memorials, presented by the inhabitants on these subjects, were considered by a military commander, either as objects in which he had no concern, or matters which he had not power to redress. 2. Towards the end of the year 1798 the Honour- able Frederic North arrived at Columbo, the first Civil Governor of the island appointed by the British Government. He, following the instructions of an enlightened Ministry, and prompted by his own principles to promote the happiness of the people committed to his charge, studied with minute atten- tion every subject in which their interest was con- cerned. In adopting measures for the proper maintenance of the Ecclesiastical orders, he care- fully avoided all the errors which prevailed under the Dutch system. The dues formerly paid on the marriages of Native Christians were abolished, being a tax which had proved unfavourable to the morals and the comfort of an indigent people. A register of such marriages, however, continued to be kept in each School, for the prevention of bigamy, and the regular transmission of inheritance. All the Schoolmasters were examined as to their qualifica- tions and principles, and inquiries were made con- cerning the amount of salary which might be suf- ( ') Description of Ceylon, by Rev. James Cordiner, late Chap- lain at Columbo. Vol. i. pp. 159 — 165. TN INDIA: BOOK XII. 527 icient to stimulate their zeal, and attach them to ;heir employment. The monthly sum of eight rix- lollars of Ceylon currency, or sixteen shilling ster- ing, was settled on each School ; and an allowance )f fifteen rix-dollars per month was granted to each ptechist. Every individual employed received a vritten appointment to that effect, and at the same ime took the oath of allegiance to his Britannic Vlajesty. The Dutch Clergymen were directed to ■esume the visitation of their different flocks, and heir travelling expenses were paid by Government. Several preachers of the Gospel were educated in he island, and licensed by the proper authority: )thers, still better qualified, were brought over from he coast of Coromandel, where they had been in- tructed in their profession by the Danish Mis- ionaries at Tranquebar. One of these was esta- )lished as an officiating Clergyman to the Natives X each of the principal stations in the Island.2 This preacher performed Divine Service in one f the Churches within his province every Sunday ; dministered the Sacrament of Baptism ; solemnized narriages ; visited all the Schools committed to his are at least three times in the year ; examined larticularly the conduct and ability of the Catechist nd Schoolmaster ; and informed his Principal mi- iitely of whatever occurred. 3. Besides these institutions, in 1799 there was High Se- stablished at Columbo a very flourishing academy, Teachers01" ailed the High Seminary, composed of three dis- funded at i o Ai- i m t n Columbo. met classes of young men, Cingalese, Tamuhans, and European. Twenty-four Cingalese and twelve Ta- fiul boys were chosen from the first classes of the Natives, and instructed, lodged, and boarded at the (2) The Stations were: — Columbo, Negombo, Chilauw, Putlam, Ianaar, Jaffnapatam, Molletivoe, Trincomalee, Batticaloe, Ma- ira, Point de Galle, and Coltura. 528 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, expense of Government: they were all taught IV- English, as well as other languages, by experienced masters, and are described as very industrious and docile, and manifesting a strong ambition to acquire learning. Every branch of instruction was received by them with delight ; and they read the books put into their hands with great attention. Many of them were able to converse fluently in English, to write it well, and to translate very accurately from the Cingalese. The Bible was the chief model of their compositions. They are said to have been well acquainted with the principles of Christianity, and sincerely attached to its Divine Author ; and there was every reason to hope that, when dispersed abroad amongst their countrymen, their influence and example would pro- duce the most happy consequences. The British interests in the island already experienced essential benefits from the labours of this academy, which for | a long time supplied the place of a translators' of- ! fice, and likewise furnished confidential interpreters to the various departments of Government. The state of improvement at which some of the Cingalese youths had already arrived, afforded an interesting specimen of the great advantages which would re- sult to Ceylon from a proper attention to the educa- tion of the rising generation. The happiness of the people is, at all times, an important object in the eyes of a liberal administration ; and when that ob- ject involves in it the deepest interest of the govern- ing power, a steady regard to it is enforced by ir- resistible arguments. Good effect 4 jn this manner were the Dutch Ecclesiastical vivai!s ' establishment and Schools received and improved, under the benevolent directions of Mr. North. Christianity once more began to wear an improving aspect. The inhabitants were fully sensible of the attention which the Government paid both to their spiritual and temporal interests. The whole country IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 52^ ^sounded with expressions of loyalty, and every ountenance denoted happiness and contentment. 5. "The only addition which appears to be want- ^ee,?.of lg," remarked the historian 2, " to complete their ciergy- cclesiastical establishment of Ceylon, is a few Clergy- mc,u len, of pious zeal and ability, from England." There ere required at least, he observed, one in each of le larger provinces, whose employment should be, ) visit the Native Schools, to study the language nd dispositions of the people, to gain a thorough nowledge of the Preachers, Catechists, and School- lasters, to improve their professional attainments y sound instruction, and, by good example, to en- ourage them in the prosecution of their labours. Jo doubt a few only of such Clergymen would have een a blessing to Ceylon at this time ; but some ears elapsed before this desideratum was supplied. 6. In the year 1801 the number of Parish Schools Christian ourishing on the island amounted to one hundred tautsof nd seventy; and the number of Native Protestant ?|Zjonin Christians exceeded three hundred and forty-two housand. The Christians professing the religion f the Church of Rome were supposed to be still lore numerous. At Columbo the highest ranks of Natives professed Christianity ; and such of them as ad received the benefit of a good education were lore conscientious and respectable than their hea- ven neighbours. 7. The state of the Hindoo religion in Ceylon was state of ery different from that of any country on the Con- in the ' nent of India. Here the ancient form of worship lslaiid- |ras almost totally forgotten ; and the inhabitants ved in uninstructed ignorance, perfectly free both om prejudice and bigotry. They had so long landered in darkness, that they are said to have jladly followed the least glimmerings of light ; that C) Cordiner. Vol. i. p. L62. VOL. IV. M M 530 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, the first openings of religious knowledge were re- IV- ceived by them with transport l ; and that they looked up with adoration to any person who bestowed pains in endeavouring to teach them. Under these cir- cumstances, the arguments which have been ad- vanced against attempting to introduce Christianity amongst the more polished nations of the East would be entirely void, it was thought, when applied to the uncultivated people of this island. No doubt what- ever was entertained, that if ever the Government of England paid attention to this subject, the religion of Christ would become as clearly understood and as well practised at Ceylon as in any part of the British dominions. Upon a closer investigation, however, this view of the Cingalese, and of their readiness to receive the Gospel, did not accord with the Missionaries' experience. They found , the human heart as hostile in this island as else- I where to the holiness of Scripture Truth.2 Dr. John's g. The Rev. Dr. John, in a letter dated atTran- the°pro° quebar, February 1, 18023, expresses his hopes that spect in t]le kind disposition of many gentlemen of rank and j influence, and of the Governor of Ceylon, the Hon. Frederick North, to protect and forward the Chris- tian religion, the sciences, and the welfare of the Natives, would become more general ; and that they who had it in their power to be instrumental to this glorious work would gradually be convinced : that there was no instruction suited to the wants of : all men equal to that which Christianity furnishes, j The harvest in India he described to be now great. (') Some of these expressions (they areCordiner's, Vol. i. p. 164.) appear rather strong1, when compared with the state in which Mis- sionaries afterwards found the people. (2) See, especially, remarks on the state of Ceylon by some of the early English Missionaries of the nineteenth century, in the Missionary Register, IS 1 5, pp. 89, et seq. j | (3) Christian-Knowledge Society's Report, 1S03, pp. 140—143. [ IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 63] nd wanting nothing but a greater degree of encou- agement from the rulers of the country, who could lot but profit by the inculcation of that beneficent ule of the Gospel upon the minds of their number- ess subjects — " Fear God and honour the King." utterly he had sent a number of English and ramul books to Jaffna, where Christian David, a Native, who was brought up in the Tranquebar ichool, and had been a Catechist atTanjore, was iow established as a Catechist, by the Governor, mder the general direction of the Rev. J. Cordiner, Jarrison Chaplain at Columbo. One hundred and hirty-six thousand Christians, and thirty-six Churches and Schools, in that province alone, he ays, were in need of provision, and Heathens were very year baptized. More Catechists and School- nasters had been desired from Tranquebar than hey could furnish, as the Tamul and Portuguese Jchoolboys, who had learned to speak and to write in European language, were snatched away from hem as soon as they had been admitted to the word's Supper at the age of fourteen or fifteen rears. 9. It was, probably, in consequence of the Go- Mr* , 'ernor's report of this necessity, that, early in the patronage plowing year (1803), instructions, in the name of ^j^^. he King of Great Britain, were received at Co- stitutions. :umbo, directing that fifteen hundred pounds a year ihould be expended on the Schools in the island, rhis sum, however, was very inadequate, being not iore than sufficient to support the different asylums f European orphans, and the academies for instruct- lg the Natives in the English language. The ilaries, therefore, of all the country Schoolmasters lad Catechists were once more suppressed, i The Governor was well disposed to carry out tiese instructions ; and during the remaining two bars of his residence in Ceylon he neglected no 532 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. Sir A. Johnstone favourable to the Na- tives' im- provement. opportunity to benefit the Natives to the extent of the means at his disposal. In July 1805 he quitted the Government ; and in the Address presented to him on his departure by the civil, judicial, and military officers resident at Columbo, they refer in terms of admiration to his exertions for the moral and religious improvement of the inhabitants of the island, and for the alleviation of their sufferings.1 10. After the departure of Mr. North, General Maitland succeeded to the Government, and was likewise become favourable to the instruction of the inhabitants. Another gentleman, of high station and influence in Ceylon at this time, proved, by various exertions in their behalf, a rich benefactor to all classes of Natives. This was Alexander Johnstone, Esq., Judge of the Supreme Court.2 In 1806, when Dr. Buchanan first visited the island, he met this gentleman, who was on his circuit, at Jafrnapatam, and described him as " a man of large and liberal views, the friend of learning, and of Christianity. He is well acquainted," said Dr. Buchanan, " with the language of the country, and with the history of the island, and his professional pursuits afford him a particular knowledge of its present state ; so that his communications are truly valuable."3 (') The following paragraph expresses their sentiments on these topics : — " The Natives under your Government will long* remember your Excellency with reverence and gratitude, as the founder of semi- naries for their improvement in religion and knowledge, and of various institutions of charity for the relief of their sick and poor; and most particularly for the incalculable blessings you have brought upon the island by the successful introduction and rapid extension of vaccination/' Cordiner's Ceylon, p. S5. (2) Subsequently Sir Alexander Johnstone, Chief Justice of Ceylon. (3) Buchanan's Christian Researches, pp. 90, 91, It cannot but be interesting to remark, that in the year 1796 Sir A. Johnstone, then a boy residing with his father in the neigh- bourhood of Tanjore, became a pupil of the Missionary Swartz, whom IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 533 11. It will be remembered that this province Dr.Bu- was the scene of the successful labours of Baldaeus, chanan's , Ei « . t» mt' • i i ■. account of the first Protestant Minister who attended to the religion in religious instruction of the Natives of Ceylon.4 In Ce>'lon- 1806, after the lapse of nearly one hundred and forty years, Dr. Buchanan thus describes the deso- late state of this once flourishing Mission : — " It will be scarcely believed in England that there are here Protestant Churches, under the King's govern- ment, which are without Ministers. In the time of Baldaeus, the Dutch preacher and historian, there were thirty-two Christian Churches in the province of Jaffna alone : at this time there is not one Pro- testant European Minister in the whole province.5 Most of those handsome Churches, of which views are given in the plates of Balclaeus's history, are now in ruins. Even in the town and fort of Jaffna, where there is a spacious edifice for Divine Wor- ship, and a respectable society of English and Dutch inhabitants, no Clergyman has been yet appointed. The only Protestant preacher in the town of Jaffna is Christian David, a Hindoo Catechist, sent over by the Missionaries of Tranquebar. His chief mi- nistrations are in the Tamul tongue ; but he some- times preaches in the English language, which he speaks with tolerable propriety, and the Dutch and English resort to hear him. I went with the whom, some years after, he thus described : — " I well remember his peculiarly venerable and impressive appearance, the tall and erect figure, the head white with years, the features on which I loved to look, the mingled dignity and amenity of his demeanour. To his pupils he was more like a parent than a preceptor." (Swartz's Memoirs. Vol. ii. p. 329.) It is not improbable that the lively interest which this gentleman has ever evinced in all that relates to the welfare of the British empire in the East is to be attributed to the lessons and the early impressions received under a preceptor so beloved. (') Book vii. c. 2. ss. 13. et seq. (') He excepts a solitary German Missionary, Mr. Palm, only recently arrived from the London Missionary Society. 534 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. rest to his Church, when he delivered, extempore, , L a very excellent discourse. And this Hindoo supports the interests of the English Church in the province of Jaffna. The Dutch Ministers, who formerly officiated here, have gone to Batavia or to Europe. The whole district is now in the hands of Romish Priests from the College of Goa ; who, perceiving the indifference of the English nation to their own religion, have assumed quiet and undisturbed possession of the land. But whenever ( our Church shall direct her attention to the promo- tion of Christianity in the East, I know of no place which is more worthy of her labour than the old Protestant vineyard of Jaffna-patam." Dr. Buchanan, on his second visit to Ceylon, in March 1808, found the south side of the island in the same state of destitution, as to religious instruc- tion, with the north. There were but two English Clergymen in the island. " What wonder," said a Romish Priest to him, " that your nation should be so little interested about the conversion of the Pa- gans to Christianity, when it even does not give teachers to its own subjects who are already Chris- tians?" Numbers of the Native Protestants, every | year, apostatized, he was informed, to Budhoo. Go- I vernor Maitland expressed his conviction that this | state of things ought to be remedied, and that some ecclesiastical establishment should be given to Ceylon. Proposal 12. The senior Chaplain at Columbo, the Hon. gaiese m and Rev. T. J. Twistleton, concurred with the Go- | translation vernor and Sir A. Johnstone in every sentiment ( oi the , , „ , . . . i • i i i scriptures, relating to the state ol Christianity in the island, and was prepared to co-operate in every prudent endea- vour to revive and extend the Protestant religion among the inhabitants. Dr. Buchanan drew the spe- cial attention of these gentlemen to the importance of translating the Bible into Cingalese. The whole IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 535 of the New Testament had been rendered into that language, and three books of the Old, and he en- deavoured to procure its completion ; but at pre- sent there were difficulties in the way, and the work was unavoidably postponed. 13. In 1809 Sir Alexander Johnstone visited Eng- Sir A. land for the purpose of securing to the various stone's ex- descriptions of Natives within the jurisdiction of his J^JJJj" Court, the benefit of Trial by Jury. This is one of for the h> the greatest advantages of the British Constitution : habltants- it gives security, protection, and freedom, to the least subject as well as to the greatest. No mea- sure could tend more to civilize any people, and raise them in the scale of morals. Sir A. Johnstone succeeded in his object, and lived to have the satis- faction of seeing the peaceable fruits of his ex- ertions. But this was not the only purpose of this benevo- lent individual's visit to England. While procuring for the Cingalese this civil privilege of British sub- jects, he also drew attention to their state of spiri- tual destitution, with a view to bring that people more fully under the influence of Christian prin- ciples. His information and suggestions were brought to the notice of several Missionary Societies. He had likewise frequent interviews with the Com- mittee of the British and Foreign Bible Society, in which both parties mutually improved that ac- quaintance which afterwards ripened into effectual and permanent co-operation. When he left Eng- land, in 1811, the Society consigned to his care a large number of English, Dutch, and Portuguese Bibles and Testaments, together with more than five hundred reams of paper to be applied to the printing of the Scriptures, for the use of the Native Christians in the island.1 (') History of the British and Foreign Bible Society, Vol. ii. pp. 267, 268. 536 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. 14. In the Spring of 1811 Sir Alexander em- barked again for India ; and on his arrival at Auxiliary Coiumbo he took the earliest opportunity to con- BibieSo- cert measures for establishing an Auxiliary Bible Wished at Society. The experience which he had of the Coiumbo. feelings and prejudices of the Natives convinced him that such a Society would not have the degree of influence in Ceylon which, to secure success to its proceedings, it ought to command, unless the Governor, as well as the gentlemen at the head of the subordinate departments of the service, would give the fullest support to the measures of the Society, not only as a matter of private and indivi- dual inclination; but as an object of public and general importance. He therefore suggested to the Governor, Sir Robert Brownrigg, who succeeded to General Maitland, the propriety, not merely of establishing a Bible Society ; but also of the Go- vernor himself becoming the President, and all the . Members of Council Vice-Presidents. The Governor concurring in this opinion, a meeting took place at the King's House, Coiumbo, on the 1st of August 1812, in which Sir Robert presided; and a Society was established under the designation of " The Coiumbo Auxiliary Bible Society." The Governor accepted the office of President ; all the Members of Council were appointed Vice-Presidents ; and the Committee were to consist of the President, Vice- Presidents, the Heads of the Protestant and Romish Churches, and some of the principal persons in the different departments of Government. The Rev. George Bisset, Chaplain, and brother-in-law to the Governor, acted as Secretary.1 The ob- 15. The immediate objects of the Society were, Society.0 *° ascertain the number of persons in Ceylon pro- fessing the Christian Religion, and the languages ( ' ) History of the British and Foreign Bible Society, Vol. ii- pp. 268—271. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 537 most familiar to them, in order to form a judgment of the number of Bibles and Testaments in the several languages which would be necessary to supply their wants. It was a further object, to procure a more accurate version of the Scriptures into Cingalese, and a translation of them into the Pali language.2 (2) Pali is the classical language of Ceylon, and it differs but little from the Sanscrit. The use of the Pali in this island fur- nishes an interesting confirmation of the view taken of the anti- quity and universality of that language, in the following remarks which appeared in the Times about two years ago : — " Cabul, as the name of a place, occurs in the Book of Joshua, chap. xix. ver. 27, and Mr. Masson remarks, that many localities in Aff- ghaunistan bear scriptural names. He notices Zoar, Shinar, Gaza, Sheva, Sidim, Tabar, Aman, Kergha, and concludes that these names were borne by the localities when they became first known to the Israelites, and that they were not conferred by them. The question instantly occurs, what names, then, are they ? Mr. Masson replies, Pali names, given by the Pali settlers in the re- gion called Palfstan, the land of the Pali — our Palestine. We will pause to remark, that evidences of the existence of this ancient people are scattered over the globe, and to that most important of uses might the collection of these indications be consecrated, namely, to the elucidation of the early history of mankind, and the confirmation of the Biblical narrative of the origin and progression of the human race. In Tyre we have Pali tiir, the Pali tower or fort. The Palatine Hill of Rome is that Palitan, the Pali town over the ruins of which Rome was built. The Pali spread them- selves over ancient Scythia. Recent discoveries in India and Cen- tral Asia have proved that the language of those countries at the period of the Macedonian conquests was Pali; the language of Persia was Pali ; Phoenician is Pali ; Pali words occur in the vo- cabulary of the savages of Western Australia, as we noticed in our review of the travels of Captain Grey ; and traces of the same ancient tongue are discernible in the language of the Red Man of North America. The common origin of the Tartar, the North- American Indian, and the Australian aborigines, may thus be traced, and a ready refutation given to the scepticism of Humboldt and the French physiologists on that point. An industrious reader will find throughout Mr. Masson's volumes many valuable notices to serve for the illustration of the theory we have taken so many occasions to inculcate, which perhaps it would be more cor- rect not to designate a theory, but a confirmation, by existing evidence, of the facts recorded in the Sacred Scriptures. 538 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. The accounts of the number of Christians in Cey- IVj Ion, published about this time, differ materially from each other. It appeared, however, on the investigation now made, that the Native Protestants ' were about one hundred and fifty thousand,1 and the Romanists about fifty thousand. Of these, the ' great majority spake Cingalese, and the rest Tamul. An attempt was made to correct an old Cinga- lese version of the New Testament, in order to have five thousand copies printed for immediate use ; but it was found very imperfect, and it was deter- mined to procure an entirely new translation. In the meantime the Calcutta Bible Society put to press, at -Serampore, an edition of two thousand copies of the old version, for present use. The new translation was undertaken by W. Tolfrey, Esq., a gentleman skilled in the Cingalese, Pali, and San- scrit, who had been engaged for some time in the compilation of a Cingalese Dictionary. Dr. Bucha- nan had endeavoured to prevail upon him to exe- cute this work ; but being at the head of one of the Civil Departments of the Service, he objected to ac- cede to the proposal without the express sanction of Government. His difficulties were happily now removed, and he cheerfully undertook the task. A translation of the Scriptures into Pali was soon begun by Don M. de Thomas Mohandriam, of the Governor's Gate, two priests of Budhoo readily affording him their assistance. The Society resolved, also, to circulate familiar (') This report of numbers fell far short of former statements; nor could it be doubted that multitudes of the inhabitants had of late years relapsed into idolatry : for in the time of the Dutch Government there were only between three and four hundred temples within their territories dedicated to pa^an deities : in the year 1807 they amounted to twelve hundred. In 1663 the Christians in the district of Jaffna alone were sixty-five thousand : by the last returns it appeared that there were not five thousand. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 539 Assays and Dialogues illustrative of the Scriptures, he same reasons not existing in Ceylon, as in many »ther places, for the exclusive circulation of the Sible by such institutions. It was observed that, ; next to the fervent zeal and indefatigable labour •f the venerable Swartz, the conversion of so many housands in Tanjore was owing to the circulation f familiar Dialogues and short easy Treatises upon he subject of Christianity."2 16. We have now to relate another of those in- History of tances of piety and talent in the humbler walks of mom-." ife, which we have occasionally had to record in he course of the present History. It has been seen, hat when an untutored mind has become filled with he grandeur of the Missionary object, its powers lave been developed by its pursuit. The present ;ase was Mr. Andrew Armour, who entered the irmy as a private in 1787, and, when in Ireland, jecame a member of the Wesleyan Society. In L792 he went to Gibraltar, where he established a *eligious association among his comrades, which continued long after his departure. In 1800 he irrived in Ceylon ; and his good conduct and abili- ies bringing him to the notice of the Governor, in :he beginning of 1801 he was appointed to the head nastership of the High School at Columbo. Here he ittended to the improvement of his mind, in order :o qualify himself more perfectly for his new situa- tion, and also to preach the Gospel to those around |iim, a work on which his heart was bent. For ,his purpose he made himself master of Cingalese, md obtained also a colloquial knowledge of Portu- guese and Dutch. The Rev. T. J. Twistleton, the senior Chaplain, having become acquainted with his character and talents, obtained his discharge from the army, and employed him, among other (2) First Report of the Columbo Bible Society- 540 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. Character of the King of Kandy. services, as his Clerk in the Fort Church. Many circumstances had combined to thwart his wishes to preach to the people until 1810, when Divine Providence began to open his way before him ; and ultimately, in 1812, by the death of the last surviv- ing Dutch Clergyman on the island, every obstacle was removed. He was now licensed by the Go- vernment to preach in Cingalese. Having mas- tered the difficulties of that language, he was able to address the Natives with fluency and precision. He had likewise translated the English Liturgy into Cingalese, and always conducted his ministra- tions in strict conformity with the services and doc- trines of the Established Church. He preached to the Portuguese also, and literally did the work of an Evangelist. Thus he continued to labour with assiduity and ability for several years, and was one of the principal agents in the revival of religion, which, under God, took place in Ceylon about this period.1 17. Hitherto the British territories were confined to the maritime provinces of Ceylon, forming a complete belt to the island. The interior, or king- dom of Kandy, had long been under the dominion of a despotic and barbarous race of princes. The country is very mountainous and woody, and the greatest vigilance was observed to prevent the in- trusion of strangers. The Dutch, by means of ob- sequious flattery, contrived to conciliate this proud king, and thereby obtained, in general, quiet pos- session of the country which they held. At times, however, he unexpectedly made inroads upon their provinces, and did them considerable damage.2 (') Monthly Notices of the Wesleyan Society, 1S16. Vol. i. p. 1J- Harvard's Narrative of the Weslevan Mission to Ceylon, &c, pp. 349, &c. Le Bas' Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. ii. pp. 212, 213. ('*) Knox's Account of the King- and Government of Kandy in the IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 541 Jut the British would not endure this. Desiring, owever, to live at peace with their neighbours, in he year 1800 they sent an embassy from Columbo j the Court of Kandy, with a view to enter into n amicable alliance with that Government. Two reaties were projected ; but, after long discussions ipon their terms, neither of them could be agreed ipon, and the ambassador, General Macdowall, re- uested of his Kandian Majesty an audience of eave. They parted with mutual expressions of riendship ; but there was afterwards very little omnmnication kept up between the two countries3, :xcept by native merchants, who travelled into the nterior with their wares. 18. In 1814 some Missionaries proposed to visit 3fis <;™ei- tlt?S clis~ he Kandian territories ; but the Governor of Cey- gust and on considered the friendly relations with that jjEJ^j8 country too insecure to sanction the attempt. Dften, however, as in the present case, the wea- Dons of war have opened a passage for the Gospel )f peace. At this time the throne of Kandy was )ccupied by a sanguinary tyrant, whose cruelties vere of a character to which few parallels can be found in the history of mankind, except in the per- secutions of Christians, formerly by pagan, and latterly by papal Rome. Displeased with his first Axlikar, or prime minister, this man, knowing what awaited him, resorted to arms in self-defence ; and being defeated by the King's troops, he fled for refuge into the British territories. His name wras Eheylapola. Enraged at his escape, the tyrant, hurried along by a spirit of revenge, and lost to every tender feeling, resolved to punish the fugitive minister in the persons of his family who still the year 1681. Cordiner's Description of Ceylon. Second Part. Chapter vii. (3) Cordiner. Ibid. Chapter vi. 542 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, remained in his power. The chief's wife and chil- IY- dren, with his brother and his wife, he sentenced to death ; the brother and children to be beheaded, and the women to be drowned.1 These and other (') Though harrowing to every feeling of humanity, we will give Dr. Davy's description of this instance of the tyrant's barba- rous injustice : — . " In front of the queen's palace, and between two celebrated temples, as if to shock and insult the gods as well as the sex, the wife of Eheylapola and his children were brought from prison, where they had been in charge of female jailors, and delivered over to the executioners. The lady, with great resolution, main- tained hers and her children's innocence, and her lord's ; at the same time submitting to the King's pleasure, and offering up her own and her offspring's lives, with the fervent hope that her hus- band would be benefited by the sacrifice. Having uttered these sentiments aloud, she desired her eldest boy to submit to his fate : the poor boy, who was eleven years old, clung to his mother, ter- rified and crying. Her second son, nine years old, heroically stepped forward. He bade his brother not to be afraid ; he would show him the way to die. By one blow of the sword the head of this noble child was severed from his body. Streaming with blood, and hardly inanimate, it was thrown into a rice mortar: the pestle was put into the mother's hand, and she was ordered to pound it, or be disgracefully tortured. To avoid the disgrace the wretched woman did lift up the pestle and let it fall. One by one the heads of all her children were cut off; and one by one the poor mother. . . . But the circumstance is too dreadful to be dwelt on. One of the children was a girl ; and to wound a female is considered by the Cingalese a most monstrous crime. Another was a suck- ing infant; and it was plucked from its mother's breast to be be- headed. When the head was severed from the body the milk it had drawn in ran out mingled with its blood. " During this tragical scene, the crowd who had assembled to witness it wept and sobbed aloud, unable to suppress their feel- ings of grief and horror. Palihassane Dissave (an officer) was so affected that he fainted, and was expelled his office for showing' such tender sensibility. During two days the whole of Kandy, with the exception of the tyrant's Court, was as one house of mourn- ing and lamentation ; and so deep was the grief, that not a fire, it is said, was kindled, no food was dressed, and a general fast was held. After the execution of her children the sufferings of the mother were speedily relieved. She and her sister-in-law, and the wife and sister of Pusilla Dissave, were led to the little tank in the immediate neighbourhood of Kandy, called Bogambarawave, and IX INDIA : BOOK XII. 543 xecutions, together with the barbarities attending hem, disgusted and terrified the chiefs and people, iio were ripe for revolt, and only waited the ap- iroach of a British force to throw off their alle- iance. 19. The Governor of Ceylon, acquainted with £f°^edst diat was going on in the interior, could not be and cap- ' nconcerned at this state of public feeling. Hosti- ^®of the ities appeared to be inevitable ; and he prepared for he encounter, stationing a force near the frontier, nd holding himself in readiness to act at a mo- lent's notice, and invade the Kandian territories, hould occasion arise. The Kandians soon gave him cause to declare far. Several native merchants, British subjects, fho, in the way of trade, had gone into the interior, fere treated as spies, and sent back shockingly nutilated2; and very soon after a party of Kandians »assed the boundary, and set fire to a village within lie British territory. The declaration of war gainst the King of Kandy immediately followed his outrage : it was made on the 10th of January 815, and on the day following the British troops nvaded his country. They found most of the Cing's forces in a state of revolt, and they were nd drowned. Such are the prominent features of this period of error, which, even now, no Kandian thinks of without dread, and iw describe without weeping. Executions at this time were almost inceasing : the numbers put to death cannot be calculated : no one vns perfectly secure, not even a priest, not even a chief priest ; for he high priest of Kandy, a man of great learning and good cha- acter, fell a victim, about this time, to the tyrant's rage." — Dr. )avy's Travels, pp.321— 325. Harvard's Narrative, pp.325— 327. (2) "Ten were thus treated: — their noses were cut off, and ome were also deprived of an arm ; others of their ears. Two nly of these unfortunate men survived to reach Columbo, pre- enting a most miserable spectacle, the amputated parts hanging uspended from their necks. The other eight died on the road. — bid. 544 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, soon joined by many of the principal chiefs. The IV- British troops reached the capital almost without opposition: on the 14th of February their head- quarters were established there ; and on the 18th i the King was taken prisoner. Forsaken by his , officers, on the approach of the army he fled into the mountainous district of Doombera, accompanied only by a very few attendants. Driven by heavy , rain from a mountain where he concealed himself during the day, he descended and took shelter in a solitary house in the neighbourhood of Meddah- mahaneura, not aware that there was a force at hand lying in wait for him. The party was a zeal- ous one, composed of natives of Saffragam, headed by a staunch adherent of Eheylapola.^ As soon as intimation was given of the King's hiding-place the house was surrounded, and the monarch seized. He was sent to Columbo, and from thence to Vel- lore, where he was placed in confinement,1 Descrip- 20. Though this conquest of the interior opened a tionofthe an(j extensive field for Christian enterprise ; yet j country, the state of the country would require, on the Mis- sionary's part, much self-denial and zeal. It was remarked — " Every European traveller must be carried by coolies, and his provisions must accompany him. Between many villages he must not only occa- sionally submit to go on foot, but expose himself to the necessity of wading through nullahs, traversing | swamps, encountering rugged heights and decli- vities, exposed, also, to the annoyance of insects and reptiles, and after all, perhaps, no comfortable place to rest his head. The broad canopy of heaven will not suffice : the heavy dews of night are agents of disease : the umbrageous tree will not defy the ( ' ) Dr. Davy's Travels. Harvard's Narrative. IN' INDIA : BOOK XII. 5 15 avy rains. There are serious difficulties in ivelling in the interior. No clean and pleasing ttages are scattered in the romantic scenery to rite the European traveller ; no cheerful casement d no airy lattice to admit the beams of light into e house ; no homely table whereon to spread his )d ; no chair to rest his limbs. Instead of this b scattered, in wide intervals, the miserable huts jsembling beehives) frowning on the light of day, smal and unprovided."2 21. Meanwhile the Columbo Bible Society was Operations igently preparing the Scriptures for diffusion columbo rough these dark and inhospitable regions. Early Bible 1815 they commenced the active distribution of ociey- bles and Testaments in Tarn ul, Portuguese, Dutch d English, with which their Depository was jcessively replenished by the Bible Society, both »m England and Calcutta. They had received, :o, two thousand copies of the Cingalese Testament >m the Calcutta Society, which they now began to itribute for present use ; but their principal atten- n was directed towards the completion of the w version of the Testament into this language by r.Tolfrey and his Native Assistants. That nothing ght be omitted which could ensure the excellence this translation, two hundred copies of St. Mat- 3w and St. Mark were printed off, and circulated long the respectable classes of Natives at Columbo 10 were the best skilled in Cingalese ; several 're sent to Galle and Matura, where the language Is spoken in the greatest purity ; and pains were ;en to obtain a fair and candid opinion of the new ,2) Sermon by the lion, and Rev. T. J. Tvvistleton, preached at i second anniversary of the Columbo Uible Society. This fctry was also for some time in a disturbed state, which induced |Governor to dissuade theWesleyan Missionaries from attempt- i to visit it until more tranquillized. — Harvard's Narrative, 96. .HI.. IV. N N 546 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. IV. Brighten- ing pro- spect for the diffu- sion of Chris- tianity. work. From the decision of numerous and com- petent judges, to whom it was referred, it was satis- factory to learn that the language and style of this extensive specimen were deemed not only pure and suitable to the dignity of the subject, but plain and intelligible."1 22. On the whole, the Columbo Bible Society, in its Second Report, gave a very promising view of their prospects. After describing in satisfactory terms the state of the High Seminary at Columbo and the other Government Schools, as well as the several objects which it embraced, it is devoutly remarked — " The future result of every human attempt is removed from our sight, and depends upon the ordinances of a wise and beneficent Providence ; but j as far as your Committee may be permitted to , judge, they see many strong grounds of hope — no j just reasons for despondence. Whether they confine their views to this island, or expand them to the wide extent of the surrounding Indian empire, they are struck with many circumstances powerfully encouraging them to confide in the success of their efforts towards the propagation of the Gospel of Christ. " The Roman-Catholic Priesthood, remarkable for their spiritual authority over their congregations, have been won, by the persuasive influence of mode- ration and liberality, to acquiesce in a free circu- lation of the Scriptures among their disciples, tc which they have been ever averse ; and the native* inhabitants have begun to show their respect for <' religion, which they must observe, from so man) unequivocal proofs, to be held in reverence anc i honour." (') History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. ii pp. 120, 121. IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 547 13. The next measure of sufficient public im- Abolition ^tance to be mentioned here was the abolition of ?f Slavery „. , i-Ti. , ,, in Ceylon. very in Ceylon, which directly tended to the lioration of society, and prepared the Natives the reception of the Gospel. For this boon they re indebted, under God, to the unwearied exer- is of the Chief Justice, Sir Alexander Johnstone. had endeavoured, for several years, to prevail on the principal proprietors of slaves on the ind to fix a day after which all children born of ir slaves should be free. On the 10th of July 6 he addressed a letter on the subject to a pectable portion of them, about one hundred and rty in number, who were on the list of special ymen of the province, and were therefore per- ally known to him. Sir Alexander's letter was ompanied by the Eighth and Ninth Reports of African Institution, to the details of which, on particular subject, he called the attention of the tch gentlemen. His proposal was well received ; L a letter was addressed to him in reply, on 14th of July, signed by seventy-three of the ars.2 1 ) An extract from this Letter will speak for itself — We sincerely beg leave to assure your Lordship, that the pro- 1 conveyed by your Lordship's letter is gratifying- to our ngs ; and it is our earnest desire, if possible, to disencumber elves of that unnatural character of being proprietors of lan beings ; but we feel regret in adding, that the circum- les of every individual of us do not allow a sudden and total ition of Slavery, without subjecting both the proprietors and slaves themselves to material and serious injuries. We take the liberty to add, that the slaves of the Dutch inha ats are generally emancipated at their death ; as will appear our Lordship on reference to their wills deposited in the records ie Supreme Court; and we are confident that those who are in a state of slavery have likewise the same chance of obtain- their freedom. We have, therefore, in following the magnanimous example lose alluded to in the aforementioned Reports of the African n N 2 Insti- 548 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CIJyP- A meeting was held the next day for framin< Resolutions for the more effectual accomplishmen of the design ; the principal object of which Reso lutions was, to make provision that the children born free after the 12th of August 1816 should b< duly taken care of by the masters of their parent: until the age of fourteen ; it being supposed that after that age, they would be able to provide foi themselves. Besides the Dutch special jurymen, there were, ir Columbo, jurymen of all the different castes amon^ the Natives ; such as Vellales, Fishermen, men ol* the Mahabadde or Cinnamon department, Chittees and Mahomedans. The moment the jurymen of these castes heard of the Resolutions which had been come to by the Dutch special jurymen, they were so much struck with the example which they had set them, that they also immediately addressed the Chief Justice in the same manner as the Dutch had done, announcing their acquiescence in the measure which had been adopted by the Dutch, and their unanimous determination to consider as free all children that might be born of their slaves after the 12th of August. The example of the jurymen at Columbo would be followed, it was expected, by all the jurymen on ! the island. " The state of Domestic Slavery," Sir Alexander observed, " which has prevailed in Ceylon for three Institution, come to a Resolution, as our voluntary act, to declare, that all children who may be born slaves from and after the 12th of August 1816 inclusive, shall be considered free, and under such provisions and conditions as contained in a Resolution which we shall agree upon, and which we shall have the honour of sub- mitting- to your Lordship, for the extinction of a traffic avowedly repugnant to every moral and religious virtue." The 12th of August was fixed upon, in compliment to the birthday of the Prince Recent. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 549 snturies, may now be considered at an end." This measure," he also remarked, "must produce great and most favourable change in the moral kbits and sentiments of many different classes of ciety in the island ; and generations yet unborn ill reflect with gratitude on the names of those irsons to whose humanity they will owe the imerous blessings which attend a state of free- nn." l 24. The preparation of the public mind for this Christian lportant event was mainly attributed to the esta- for'the0" ishment of trial by jury ; to the progress ofedu- ^cTri tiou in the Government Schools ; and to the exer- dren. >ns of the several Missionary Societies, which, a ort time before, commenced their work in the and. Sir Alexander Johnstone was very solicitous ? the Christian education of these emancipated ildren, which he urged upon the consideration the London Missionary Society in these appro- iate terms : — " It becomes the duty of every one 10 may feel an interest in the cause to take care that 3 children who may be born free in consequence of is measure should be educated in such a manner as be able to make a proper use of their freedom ; and is to your Society, as well as to other Missionary cieties, to which the Natives are already so much lebted, that I look with confidence for the education i religious instruction of all those children."2 25. The Chief Justice had long taken a lively in- The Chief o j J ust loo (Ic- •est in the education of all classes of the inhabi- parts from its ; and in the history of the several Missionary Ceylon- cieties in Ceylon we shall have frequent occasion mention the encouragement which he afforded jm in their operations. Lady Johnstone also sup- rted a Native School for girls near her residence (') Missionary Register, 1817, pp. 1:26, 1:27. (") London Society's Twenty-third Report, p. 13. 550 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA : BOOK XII. chap, at Colpetty, to which, while able, she gave her per- IY- sonal superintendence. Her loss was therefore doubly felt, when, in consequence of her declining health, Sir Alexander, in the following year, returned with her to Europe. But they left a blessing behind. Sir Alexander expressed the most decided opinion, that if the Missionaries in the island met with the support which they deserved in England and Ceylon, they would realize, ere long, the hopes of those who were the most sanguine in their expectations of the ultimate success of the cause of Christianity in Asia.1 We now proceed to detail the exertions of the Missionaries to whom the Chief Justice here alludes. (' ) Harvard's Narrative, pp. 394 — 398. The following were Sir Alexander's observations : — " A very long- residence in this island, and a very attentive con- sideration of the different prejudices which prevail among the peo- ple, convinced me, many years ago, that the surest method which His Majesty's Government could adopt for improving the mora character of the inhabitants would be, to encourage a sufficient number of zealous Missionaries to establish themselves in differen parts of the island, whose sole object it should be to instruct th< Natives in the real principles of Christianity, and to superintenc their religious conduct." CHAPTER V. LONDON MISSION IN CEYLON, 1804 — 1816. In the year 1804 the London Missionary Society Three Mi sent out three Missionaries2, the Rev. Messrs. Vos, an?*?8 JEhrhardt, and Palm, to establish a Mission in Cey- lon. Vos and Ehrhardt sailed with Messrs. Ringel- taube, Des Granges, and Cran, for the Indian Con- tinent. Mr. Vos had formerly ministered in the Dutch Church near the Cape of Good Hope : his experience, therefore, induced the Society to ap- point him superintendent of the Mission. His two companions were natives of Germany, and educated at the Seminary at Berlin. Messrs. Vos and Ehrhardt arrived, with their brethren, at Tranquebar in De- cember 1804, where Mrs. Vos died in the faith and hope of the Gospel. Mr. Vos had brought with him a young man, Mr. William Read, from the Cape of Good Hope, whom he now took to Ceylon, whither they proceeded, together with Mr. Ehrhardt, and an- chored offColumbo on the 4th of February. They immediately went on shore, and waited upon the Chaplain, the Hon. and Rev. T. J. Twistleton, who gave them a kind reception, and introduced them to the Governor, the Hon. Frederick North. The (*) See the Society's Reports from the Tenth to the Twenty-third inclusive. Also, Vie de Michel-Chretien Vos. Lettres 15, 16, 17. 552 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Governor approved of their credentials, and made arrangements for their useful employment. Messrs. Vos and Read he stationed at Galle, and Mr. Ehrhardt at Matura. Not long after their arrival they were joined by Mr. and Mrs. Palm, who were received with equal kindness, and were appointed to reside at Jaffnapatam. They were thankful to Divine Providence for having placed over the island a Governor whose enlightened mind discerned the beneficial influence of the Christian Religion, and prompted him to extend his powerful influence and fostering care over those who had devoted them- selves to its interests. The liberality of his Go- vernment provided in part for the support of each of the Missionaries, whereby the funds of the So- ciety were greatly relieved. It was no less cause for gratitude to God that Columbo was at the same time blessed with a Chaplain, Mr. Tvvistleton, who appreciated their character and object, and mani- fested towards them a Christian affection and liberal countenance, which proved of great importance both to their comfort and success. They were soon ac- tively engaged at their several stations in acquiring the languages of the island, in preaching to those who understood Dutch, and in teaching their chil- dren. Finding that their labours required further aid, they soon called upon their Society for addi- tional Missionaries. Mr. Vos is 2. In the same year Mr. Vos, who had been ap-: the island, pointed Minister of the Dutch Church at Galle, was removed to Columbo, where he preached to a few Dutch who attended the Church, and to a greater number in his own house : he preached, also, at two or three other private houses on the week- days, and took pains to catechize the children. But his fidelity in proclaiming the Truth soon roused the enmity of the carnal mind ; and at the instigation ol some of the Dutch Consistory, whom his zeal had IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 553 offended, he was removed from the Church in which he had been placed. But as many pious people, deeply affected with his preaching, attended him at his house, and farther proposed to build a Church for him, his opponents were irritated beyond all bounds, and nothing but the expulsion of this pious and industrious Missionary could satisfy them. Go- vernor North had called him to Columbo. From the present Governor, also, General Maitland, he had received much personal kindness ; and though the General thought it right to yield to the angry solicitations of the Dutch Consistory, it was with considerable regret that he ordered him to quit the island, and he continued his salary for three months after his departure. The aged Missionary retired to Negapatam, where he officiated for some months in the Dutch Church, and his ministrations were very acceptable to the inhabitants. In 1809 he as- sisted Mr. Loveless at Madras for a short time. After this he visited Vizagapatam ; and thence re- turned, in the same year, to the Cape of Good Hope, to spend the residue of his days and ministry among his countrymen and friends. 3. Mr. Ehrhardt, who in 1807 came to Columbo Mr. Ehr- to obtain assistance in the acquisition of the Cinga- fi^1'^11'" lese language, was soon ordered to return to Matura. After reaching home he received a second order not to interfere with any of the Dutch ; but to confine his Mission and instructions to the Cingalese. All this intolerance, like that against Mr. Vos, was raised at the instigation of the Dutch Consistory. After his return to Matura he found himself encompassed by difficulties. The religion of the Gospel was hated and opposed by nominal Chris- tians. Many of the Malays and Cingalese, who had been baptized by the Dutch Ministers when the island was in their possession, had relapsed into gross idolatry ; and the blind attachment of the Natives in general to their superstitions, together 554 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. Low cha- racter of Native Christians. Mr at Tilli pally. Palm with the difficulty of acquiring the Cingalese lan- guage, and the very limited number of Missionaries, all combined to hinder the progress of Christianity in this populous colony of the British empire. 4. The principal object of his care was the Chris- tian congregation of the place ; and in a letter dated September 25, 1808, he thus describes the character of this people : — " You can form no idea of the deplorable state of the Christians in this island. Most of them live worse than the Heathen, who still have some reverence for their idols, and conscientiously offer them their sacrifices; but most of the Christians seem to have cast off all regard for the true and living God, despise His Word, and profane His Sabbaths. Did I not feel myself in duty bound to obey the warrant of the Governor, I should at once leave the Christians and turn to the Heathen. But the Christians stand as much, if not more, in need of instruction as the Heathen ; for they must first become genuine Chris- tians, in order to prove burning and shining lights among the Heathen. But now our holy religion is rendered contemptible and odious by their pro- faneness and vices." This was the general character of the Native Christians. They are everywhere described as in a "miserable" condition, thousands of them being actually worshippers of Budhoo. The Dutch congregation at Matura consisted of forty-five members, of whom only six partook of the Lord's Supper. Yet, discouraging as his cir- cumstances were, he concluded — " I will not cast away my confidence, but cheerfully hope that God will mercifully regard my cry, and make me an useful instrument for the promotion of His glory, and the salvation of souls. I do once more solicit an interest in your prayers." 5. Mr. Palm, who resided at Tillipally, near Jaffnapatam, was occupied in the study of Tanml, the language spoken in that province. His trials IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 555 were great, though differing from those of Mr. Ehrhardt, as he was surrounded by a people noto- riously vicious and turbulent ; but by patience, dili- gence, humility, and devotedness to his work, he succeeded in quieting some unruly spirits, and made good progress in the study of their language. In labouring to instruct these idolaters he was much assisted by his wife, who made as great progress in the language as himself, and was active in the in- struction of the native women and children. She was a woman of a truly Missionary spirit, who cheerfully shared all the fatigues and privations of this arduous service. Mr. Palm took possession of the old Protestant Church of Tillipally, in which Baldaeus preached to two thousand Natives.1 6. Mr. Read, at Point de Galle, was diligently Mr. Bead employed in various ways. He preached to the 'de dSL English soldiers, and visited them when confined in the hospital. Being able to address the Dutch in their own language, he met those who were in- clined to join for religious worship and instruction in the house of a friend. He studied the Cingalese with diligence and success, and kept a School for teaching Cingalese and Portuguese boys the English language, on which he engrafted religious instruc- tion, and obtained the translation of two Catechisms into Dutch, Portuguese, and Cingalese, for the use of his pupils. He endeavoured to procure Bibles, Prayer-Books, Hymn-Books, and other religious works, for his School ; and remarked, that he had no doubt that much good might be done by faithful Missionaries who could speak the Cingalese lan- guage, notwithstanding the deplorable darkness of that people, which, like Mr. Ehrhardt, he described and lamented in affecting terms. 7. In common with every other person interested ancpe°of _^ Christian example. (') Dr. liuchanan's Christian Researches, p. 91. 55G HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. in the progress of religion in the island, he felt the importance of Christian example in Europeans to the propagation of Christianity among the Natives. This had been well described a short time before, by the Chaplain of Columbo, in the following terms : — " The most effectual means of disseminating the blessings of the Gospel throughout the East would be for the Christians who go to those parts to live in a manner worthy of their profession. Had all the Europeans who have visited India been sincere and enlightened Christians, more numerous con- verts would have been made, without force or soli- citation. The native servants never fail warmly to love a master who leads a Christian life. They receive every lesson of religious instruction, which is offered to them by such a person, with delight and gratitude ; and they naturally feel a desire to embrace a system of faith and practice, of the bene- ficial tendency of which they enjoy so comfortable and impressive an example." 1 8. A few years after, the justice of these remarks, directed to and the obligation which they implied, began to be theN -° generally acknowledged by the respectable portion tives. of the British inhabitants of Ceylon. Sir Alexander Johnstone took an active part in the measures adopted to obtain from England Christian teachers, for the instruction both of Europeans and Natives. In 1809, when in England, he conferred with the London Missionary Society, as well as other insti- tutions, on this important subject. Impressed with a generous concern for the melioration of the con- dition of the people, he urged upon the Society the necessity of sending Christian teachers to super- intend the Schools already established, and ex- pressed his opinion, that if their Missionaries were directed to leave the coast towns, which were inha- Missio naries ( ' ) Cordiner. Vol. i. pp. 165, 166. IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 557 bited chiefly by Europeans, and to reside more in the interior among the Natives, the fostering hand of Government would, in all probability, co-operate in forwarding the benevolent views of the Society for the instruction of those whom Divine Providence had placed under their care. Accordingly, the Directors of the Society instructed their Missio- naries to this effect, and desired them to embrace the opportunity which now offered of prosecuting the work of their Mission, by going to such parts of the interior as the Governor in Council might be pleased to appoint ; so that, by a residence among the people, they might be able more speedily to acquire the language ; and that by the instruction, particularly, of the children, in the pure principles of the doctrine of Christ, a foundation might be laid whereon to raise Christian Churches among the Native Cingalese. 9. Sir A.Johnstone returned to Ceylon in 1811, Revival of and the hopes which he had raised soon began to be vernment realized. By his exertions, together with those of Schools.' the Governor, Chaplain, and other friends of reli- gion, the care of the Schools was revived. Mr. Ehrhardt was appointed to visit those in the district of Matura, and inquire into the character and con- duct of the Schoolmasters, many of whom he found in great disorder, and he exerted himself to promote their better management for the future. In his various journeys he took every opportunity to preach, and to instruct both adults and children. In accounting for the reluctance of many Romanists to receive his instructions, he said that they were exceedingly addicted to the worship of images, before which they fell prostrate on the ground and prayed; and this attachment to idolatry explained, in his opinion, the success of the Romish Missio- naries in making proselytes among them, while the religion of the Protestants appeared to them too 558 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. V. Missio- naries re- moved to Columbo. State of Schools and Native Christians at Point de Galle. simple, and was called by them " the Religion of the Company." 10. Mr. Palm met with equal encouragement among the Heathen, and, under the auspices of the same authorities, was successful in establishing addi- tional Schools for the various classes of inhabitants. He and Mr.Ehrhardt were, in 1812, appointed to two of the Dutch Churches in Columbo, and were so provided for, that the Society was relieved from the expense of their support. But this did not wholly divert them from their work for the Natives, and in some respects they had better opportunities to serve the Missionary cause than before. The members of the Dutch Consistory were now more friendly than heretofore to their design, and co-operated with them in opening Schools at Columbo for the poorer classes of children. Mr. Ehrhardt returned in a short time to Matura.1 11. Mr. Read, who resided at Amlamgoddy, near Point de Galle, was now appointed to superintend the Government Schools in that district, in number about twenty-eight. He found them in a deplorable condition ; but they soon began to improve; and they wanted only an increase of able and devout Missio- naries for the brightening prospects of Ceylon to be realized. But here also the nominal Christians, whether baptized by the Dutch or Portuguese, were the most unpromising portion of the inhabitants. In March 1813 Mr. Read gave a deplorable proof of the prostration of their minds. About that time, when multitudes were dying of famine, they could not be dissuaded from worshipping devils to appease their wrath, pretending that God was too good a Being to inflict punishment for sin. Such was the too general character of these people. ( ' ) Mr. Ehrhardt subsequently left the London Missionary Society, and obtained an appointment in India. IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 559 Lord Molesworth, the Commandant at Point de Jalle, was an active promoter of Schools and other neans for the improvement of the Natives. He took , special interest in the distribution of the Scrip- ures,Tamul and Cingalese, and also in the esta- rtishment of a Military School for every corps, in :ompliance with a regulation recently received from England. He obtained a supply of books, with whatever else was required for the scholars ; and a housand Common-Prayer Books for the Christians vere procured by the Chaplain, Mr. Twistleton. 12. Nothing, indeed, we must again remark, seemed The want few to be wanting but an adequate supply of Missio- nariesde- laries. The hopes encouraged by the various open- piored. ngs presented for the moral and religious cultivation )f the island, were clouded, in the Christian's view, by conscious inability to occupy the ground which in- cited him. The Committee of the Columbo Bible Society, while engaged in dispersing the Holy Scrip- tures in English, Dutch, Portuguese, Cingalese, and ramul, expressed their regret at the very small [lumber of teachers competent to smooth the way to a general introduction of the Sacred Writings by the impressive aid of oral instruction. This aid was in some measure, ere long, afforded by several Missio- nary Societies; and the Directors of the London Society, who had not been backward according to their means, expressed their hope that they would I be able to supply their quota to the much-needed assistance of this great and interesting island." CHAPTER VI. BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY, CEYLON, 1812 1816. Mr.chater 1# jN tjie year 18i2 the Baptist Missionaries at Se- mSTcesthe rampore turned their attention to Ceylon, and sent Mission. one 0f tl)eir brethren, Mr. Chater, after his return from Burmah, with a view to establish a Mission on this island.1 He was well received by the British authorities at Columbo, and soon commenced the study of Portuguese and Cingalese. He was per- mitted to preach to the troops in English, and met with no molestation in the exercise of his ministry. Here, with the assistance of his wife, he established a Boarding School for their support ; but as it did not succeed, he relinquished it, and that without regret, for he found that it took him too much from his Missionary work. He purchased some pre- mises in the Pettah2, which he fitted up for Public Worship, and was greatly encouraged by the atten- dance of the various classes of inhabitants.3 2. In 1814 a young man named Siers4, a member of the Dutch Church, joined him, and soon became a valuable coadjutor among the Natives. In the (') Periodical Accounts of the Baptist Missionary Society. Vol. iv. pp.402— 405. Vol. v. pp. 141, 142. (2) Native town in the vicinity of a fort. (3) Periodical Accounts of Baptist Missionary Society. Vol. v. pp. 168—171. 274—276. ( ;) Sometimes spelled Sierce. Mr. Siers joins him HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA: ROOK XII. 56 1 ame year Mr. Chafer had acquired a sufficient nowledge of Portuguese to preach in that lan- uage ; and at first this service was so crowded, lat he began to think of enlarging his Chapel ; lit the numbers were soon reduced again within le capabilities of the building. 3. In the following year he began to preach to Mr.Chater le Cingalese through an interpreter. He was dili- i!"'.1^1",*. pit, however, in the study of the language, being terpreter. rixious to dispense with this aid ; and in its acqui- tion he found his knowledge of Burmese materially ssist him, in consequence of its affinity with the ingalese. In the meantime, finding that he could y this means communicate with the Natives, though nperfectly, he, accompanied by Mr. Siers, visited )me of the strongholds of idolatry in the interior, rhere they boldly preached the Word of God, and ere sometimes listened to with attention. At ther times the people, unaccustomed to the appear- nce of Europeans, fled from them with alarm.5 4. The attendance on his English preaching flue- state of lated at different seasons, chiefly owing to the gl-egatTon. smoval of the troops. This year it was better than sual, and he was much encouraged by the steadi- ess and piety of some non-commissioned officers nd privates. But he remarks, "We expect to lose le greater part of our little Church very shortly. )f those in the regiment, some are going to Eng- md, and some to Trincomallee. Our congrega- ons are, in general, very small ; but the Lord eems not to have forsaken us. One after another > reclaimed from a life of sin ; and, so far as we an judge, they appear to become new creatures in Tirist Jesus. When we recollect what a glorious hange this is, both in its cause and consequences, (s) Periodical Accounts. Vol. v. pp. 483, 484.603—605. Vol. vi. p. 144—117. VOL. iv. 0 O CHAPTER VII.1 Mission. WESLEYAN MISSION IN CEYLON, 1814 1816. founder- *• This Mission seems to have been undertaken on taking the the recommendation of Sir A.Johnstone during his visit to England, so frequently mentioned in the foregoing pages. Some temporary difficulties con- spired to prevent its immediate adoption ; but the impression produced upon the Methodist Conference by the appeals of that generous advocate on behalf of Ceylon, led, no doubt, to the establishment of their Eastern Mission. Dr. Coke, a leading mem- ber of the Wesleyan body, had long set his heart upon sending or carrying the Gospel to India, and he hailed the present proposal as an important ad- vance toward the attainment of his fondest desire. Dr. Coke, like his friend John Wesley, was educated at Oxford, and ordained in the Church of England ; but for some years past he had been in connexion j with the Wesleyan Methodists. As soon as it wasfl agreed to undertake the Mission, he, though ad- vanced in years, determined to embark in it; and, being possessed of considerable property, he pro- posed, not only to introduce and establish the pre- sent Mission, but also to advance whatever money might be required for the outfit and settlement of the Missionaries; — a rare instance of individual (') This Chapter is drawn up chiefly from W. M. Harvard's Narrative of the Wesleyan Mission to Ceylon and India. Also from the Wesleyan Missionary Notices. Vol. i. HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 565 generosity, and of devotion to the cause of Missions. The Conference, however, did not accept his gene- rous proposal without making themselves respon- sible for the reimbursement of whatever he might expend. After some discussion, it was finally agreed that six Missionaries for Ceylon, and one for the Cape of Good Hope, should sail with Dr. Coke. Those for Ceylon were, Messrs. William Ault, James Lynch, George Erskine, William Martin Harvard, Thomas Hall Squance, and Benjamin Clough. Two of the party, Harvard and Squance, were acquainted with the management of the printing-press, which subsequently proved of great service to the Mission. 2. The party embarked on two ships, and sailed J?esSSa" from Spithead on the 31st of December 1813 ; but Dr. Coke Dr. Coke was not preserved to lay the foundation dies at s of the Mission, having died at sea May the 3d, 1814. The Missionaries were thrown by this calamity into a state of painful apprehension : they had not only lost their counsellor and guide ; but they were left, also, without immediate pecuniary support in the land of strangers to which they were hastening. The whole enterprise had rested so entirely on their departed friend, that they did not know whether any provision had been made for the event which they had to deplore. The loss, however, of the human arm on which they had leaned, produced in them, under the Holy Spirit's influence, a more entire dependence on the Providence of God — a dependence so essential to the work in which they were embarked ; and it did not fail them. 3. On the 21st of May they arrived at Bombay, Missiona- and the letters of introduction which they had ™|*J" brought to several persons of distinction at that Bombay. Presidency obtained for them a kind reception. Their pecuniary difficulties were soon removed by W.T. Money, Esq., a principal agent at Bombay, and the well-known friend of the Missionarv cause of 566 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, whom we have before spoken. They brought a VIL letter of introduction to this gentleman from Dr. Buchanan ; and he relieved their anxiety, by as- suring them that he should be happy to advance them any money on the credit of their Society at home. The Governor, Sir Evan Nepean, to whom, likewise, they had letters, showed them all the kindness which their circumstances required, and had a house of his own prepared for their accom- modation. His Christian kindness almost over- whelmed them ; but the courtesy of his manner soon removed their embarrassment, for they per- ceived that he was happy in helping them. They were strangers, and he took them in.1 Their ar- 4. On the 20th of June the Mission family, with reception the exception of Mr. and Mrs. Harvard — domestic in Ceylon, circumstances rendering it desirable for them to re- main behind for the present — sailed from Bombay, and landed at Point de Galle after a voyage of nine days. Nearing the shore, they were surprised to find that the boats which they saw approaching were sent off to receive them and their baggage ; but the mystery was soon explained. Their gene- rous friend, Mr. Money, had written to Mr. Gibson, the Master-Attendant of Galle, informing him of the probable time of their arrival, and describing the signal which the Captain would make on coming in sight of land. In consequence, he had been looking out for the ship, and paid them all the attention they required. This proof of the lively interest which Mr. Money took in their affairs filled them with gratitude to him, and excited their thankful- ness to God. But greatly were these emotions in- creased, mingled with surprise, when they learned that Sir Evan Nepean, also, had taken the trouble of writing favourably concerning them to the Go- (') Matt. xxv. 35. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 567 vernor of Ceylon, Sir Robert Brownrigg ; who had, in consequence, immediately written to Lord Moles- worth, Commandant of Galle, directing that the Government House in the fort should be prepared for their reception. Lord Molesworth executed these instructions, not with mere official punctua- lity, but, though an entire stranger to them, with all the feelings of personal friendship. The kind- ness which they received from all these parties could not have been surpassed by their most at- tached friends in England. It was equal — it could not exceed — the attention paid them at Bombay. This mention of the favours they received may be thought too particular for the page of History ; but we cannot consent to regard these as private acts of beneficence. They were rendered to the indivi- duals for the sake of the cause in which they were embarked ; and they serve to mark the rapid trans- ition now going on in the public mind towards Missionaries and their objects. If it was not un- worthy of the sacred historian to record the cour- tesy with which Julius entreated his prisoner Paul 1, why should it be deemed unsuitable for these hum- bler pages to relate the courtesies of the noble- minded men who so liberally encouraged the Mis- sionary in his adventurous undertaking ? They have set the world an example which must not be lost. 5. A few days after their arrival, the Rev. George The Go" V • . vernor Bisset, Chaplain at Columbo, paid them a visit, in approves the Governor's name, for the purpose of bidding fe^" them welcome to the island, and of making himself acquainted with the plan on which they intended to conduct their Missionary labours. After giving him an account of their Society, and explaining the circumstances which led to their present under- (') Acts xxvii. 3. 5G8 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, taking, they stated that their immediate object in m Ceylon would be to commence the study of the native languages, in order to qualify themselves for labouring among the Cingalese. Meanwhile they expressed themselves ready to instruct and preach to such persons as might be disposed to hear them in their own language. Mr. Bisset was satis- fied with this statement, and assured them that they might expect every encouragement. a proposal 6 ^ a second interview, he stated to them that verameiit the Governor, with himself and other gentlemen at accepted. Columbo, not knowing what funds they had, nor how they were to be supported, had been consulting on some means of assisting them, in case it should be needful ; and that the only way which occurred to them was, to offer each Missionary a monthly allowance for teaching English to the children of the principal Natives, in a few of the most im- portant towns. It was proposed that they should undertake the superintendence of Schools at the several stations which were to be appointed for them. As this arrangement would make them acquainted with the most respectable inhabitants, procure for them considerable influence, and, at the same time, afford them great facilities for acquiring the native language, it appeared to them likely to subserve the design of their Mission, and they will- ingly accepted the proposal. In a few days Mr. Bisset informed them that the Governor, entirely approving of their design and disposition, proposed to allow fifty rix-dollars a month for each School ; and stated, that he considered Jaffna, Manaar, Bat- ticaloa, Galle, and Matura, as the most eligible places for such establishments. At the same time he informed them that this was only the Governor's opinion, and that they were at liberty to choose for themselves such stations as might appear to them, after careful inquiry, to be the most desirable. I\ INDIA : BOOK XII. 569 After mature deliberation and fervent prayer, it appeared to them advisable to occupy only four stations for the present, namely, Jaffna and Batti- caloa, for the Tamul division of the island, and Galle and Matura for the Cingalese; and they finally agreed that Messrs. Lynch and Squance should go to Jaffna, Mr. Ault to Batticaloa, Mr. Erskine to Matura, and that Mr. Clough should remain at Galle. 7. The promptitude with which they now ad- Two Mis- dressed themselves to their work is not less worthy pr^ceeTto of admiration, than their piety and simplicity, mu- Coiumbo. tual confidence and affection, in making these arrangements. In a few days, after celebrating the Lord's Supper together, in which Lord Moles worth requested permission to join them, Messrs. Lynch and Squance set out for Jaffna. On their arrival at Coiumbo they were hospitably entertained by Mr. Twistleton, and much refreshed in spirit by their intercourse with other friends. Sir Robert and Lady Brownrigg, Sir Alexander and Lady John- stone, gave them a cordial welcome, and encouraged them to proceed. Mr. Armour received them as brethren, and Mr. Chater, the Baptist Missionary, was no less kind, and invited them to preach in his Chapel, where the military of the garrison attended. 8. They mention a singular case of conversion a Maho- from Mahomedanism to Christianity which had re- convert, cently occurred in Coiumbo. The convert was baptized in the Fort Church, by the name of Daniel Theophilus, and it was stated to have been the first conversion from Islamism which had been known in Ceylon. Such conversions are rare in all parts of India. The subject of this change was a man of strong mind, and of considerable learning ; and hopes were entertained that his public renunciation of his former faith, and his open acknowledgment of Christianity, would have an extensive effect on 570 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, others, and be productive of similar results. The VIL change in his religious profession had called down upon him the indignation of his relatives and former connexions, some of whom were fully bent upon his destruction. He was, in consequence, taken under the immediate protection of the Government, who committed him to the care of Messrs. Lynch and Squance, that he might accompany them to Jaffna- patam, and there be further instructed in the doc- trines and duties of Christianity. Missiona- 9. On the 1st of August they set out with this rival at interesting companion ; and, on their arrival at Jaffna, Jaffna. the Sub-Collector, Mr. Mooyart, received them as friends whom he had long expected, rather than as strangers from a distant land ; and the religious effect upon his mind of their subsequent intercourse with him he ever considered more than an equivalent for the kindness which they received at his hands. Here they were welcomed by Christian David also, the Tamul preacher from Tranquebar, of whom we have already spoken, who presided over the Tamul Christians in the province. He told Mr. Lynch that he had for more than ten years prayed that some Missionaries might be sent to Ceylon, and that he regarded their arrival as an answer to his prayers. While he was able to afford them consi- derable aid in furthering the objects of their Mission, they, in their turn, greatly assisted him in the way of religious instruction. Com- iQ They had now a gratifying proof of the mint of liberal intentions of Government towards them in bheh la" the proposal for the endowment of English Schools to be placed under their care. Since Jaffna was to be the residence of two Missionaries, they found that the stipulated allowance for each School was, in their case, doubled. At the request of the Euro- pean residents, who were without the means of public instruction, they performed Divine Service IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 57 L in English, alternately reading the Church prayers and preaching ; and they were much encouraged by the apparent effect of their ministrations. On the whole, they had reason to be thankful to God for the very auspicious circumstances under which this station was commenced. 11. The other Missionaries joined their Stations Matura about the same time, and met with similar aid in the prosecution of their work. Matura, to which Mr. Erskine was appointed, was about thirty miles from Galle. The civil authorities afforded him every facility he required in the opening of the pro- posed English School, which the children of the higher classes of Natives attended with manifest pleasure. He soon commenced his English mini- strations also, in the Dutch Church in the fort ; but his congregation was small, the European garrison consisting of few troops. The native population was considerable, and the district was found to be one of the strongholds of their superstition : he lost no time, therefore, in beginning the study of Cin- galese, that he might attack the enemy in his quar- ters. Here he found the German Missionary, Mr. Ehrhardt, with whom he formed an intimate friend- ship ; but he was not the companion in labour that be wanted. The district extended about forty miles by thirty, and he greatly felt the need of a col- league. Nevertheless, though labouring in compa- rative solitude, he found a sacred pleasure while sngaged in the work to which he was devoted, and was encouraged to indulge expectations of ultimate success. 12. Batticaloa, Mr. Ault's Station, was above one Batticaioa mndred and fifty miles beyond Matura. It is a Station >mall island, containing a fort, with a few houses; 3ut the district to which it gives name is of import- mce in a Missionary point of view, carrying on a constant trade with the interior, and containing a 572 HISTOEY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, large population. Mr.Ault was induced to pro- VIL ceed thither in a native dhoney, a kind of sailing barge, which was expected to make the passage in three days ; but it took more than eight to reach the destined port. As he had not provided for so long a passage, his sufferings and privations by the way, added to his affliction from the recent loss of his wife, so shook his constitution, that he was ill suited to enter upon his arduous duties. There was no habitation vacant for him ; but the Collector, Mr. Sawers, and the Magistrate, Mr. Atkinson, received him into their houses, and showed him every atten- tion that was calculated to soothe him in his distress, and he was soon sufficiently recovered to open the English School. On Sunday Mornings he performed Divine Service for the civilians and military, when his congregation was seldom less than one hundred and fifty, the soldiers being marched to Church. He had an Evening Service also, at which their attend- ance was optional; and the numbers that came were sufficient to encourage him to believe that they were sincerely desirous to hear the Word of God ; while a few applied to him at an early period, under serious concern for their salvation. The Station was crowded with sick ; they saw their com- rades dying daily; and it made the Missionary happy to be the means of improving the solemn season to their souls. Though encouraged, how- ever, in his labours among his own countrymen, he did not suffer his attention to be diverted from the Natives. He laboured hard at the Tamul language, and soon began to itinerate among the huts in the neighbouring country. Gaiie 13. At Galle, Mr. Clough performed the English station. gervjce m the Dutch Church every Sunday ; and a private house in the fort was fitted up, by some of his hearers, for preaching on an evening during the week, and for religious conversation with those IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 513 under serious impressions. In all these services the marked attention of Lord Molesworth greatly encouraged him, and tended to acquire for him that influence among the officers and troops, which was productive of considerable advantage to the interests of religion. His Lordship often appeared in com- pany with the humble Missionary on public occa- sions, and was seldom absent from the cottage in which their religious meetings were held. The good effect produced on the European inhabitants was soon very apparent ; and the military, especially, were sensible of the influence of their noble Com- mander's example. 14. These circumstances must have been suffi- TheMis- ciently tempting to induce Mr. Clough to remain desires to where he was ; but he resisted the temptation. dwe11 ,. mi 1 111 111 amontf the 1 hough encouraged by the countenance he had re- Natives. ceived, and grateful to God to find himself made so useful, instead of feeling inclined to lay aside his Mis- sionary character, he was dissatisfied with himself until at work among the Natives. The district of Galle is one of the principal Stations in Ceylon. Besides the numerous Europeans, and the inha- bitants of Dutch and Portuguese extraction, in the fort, the Mahomedans resided there in great num- bers, and had a mosque in the garrison, the only one in the whole island. There was a very large population of Cingalese in the adjacent country, whose docility and gentleness of disposition were not surpassed by the Natives of any other district in the British territories ; but they were enveloped in the darkness of paganism, and avowed worship- pers of evil spirits. To these, the more immediate objects of his Mission, Mr. Clough's attention was anxiously directed. As a residence in the fort would afford him but comparatively little influence over the native population, he wished to live en- tirely among them, to study their language, and to exert himself for their spiritual welfare. 574 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VII. Facilities unexpect- edly offered him. Com- mences operations. 15. Before long an opportunity was afforded him to attain the object of his wishes in a way that he little anticipated. He received a visit, at the Go- vernment House, from Don Abraham Dias Abeye- sinhe Amarasekara, the Malm, or great Moodeliar of Galle, a fine-looking man, of good understanding, and of a liberal mind, and who, from his rank, was possessed of unbounded influence throughout the district. After the usual compliments, he addressed Mr. Clough in English, stating that he was come to place his own children under his protection and in- structions ; that, having heard that he was desirous to establish a School for the sons of Native Head- men, he was glad to offer him a good house, ready furnished for the purpose, near his own residence, which, if it suited him, was much at his service ; adding, that he should think it an honour to have such a reverend gentleman living near him, and that he would assist him in all things in his power. 16. Mr. Clough, after acknowledging this liberal offer of the Moodeliar, went to view the premises, which were about a mile from the fort, and only a stone's throw from the house of the proprietor. They were situated in a very retired and romantic spot ; and appeared, in most respects, to be so eligi- ble, that he did not hesitate to accept of the liberal proposal. He immediately had his luggage re- moved ; and was thus, without any expense to the Mission Fund, placed at once in a situation of com- fort and respectability, and in circumstances of all others the best calculated to promote his improve- ment in the language, and his usefulness among the Natives. His School was soon commenced, and attended by some of the most intelligent boys on the island. The Moodeliar manifested great anxiety for his comfort, furnished him with a small horse, and afforded him assistance whenever he could render him anv service. The patronage and friendship of IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 575 this person had great influence on the surrounding Natives. Curiosity was powerfully excited ; and, in his new residence, Mr. Clough was visited by learned priests, and persons of various classes, who came to inquire respecting the religion he professed. With the help of an interpreter, he had frequent oppor- tunities to converse with these visitors concerning the faith tliat is in Christ, and had the pleasure, in some instances, of seeing them depart apparently impressed with the result of their inquiries. By the Moodeliar's assistance, he obtained a competent Cingalese Teacher, under whose instructions he ap- plied himself diligently to the study of that lan- guage. 17. He soon had reason to trace the providence Attention of God in these arrangements, which were ordered ^J1168* so entirely in accordance with his design, and yet Gospel, so independently of himself. He began immediately to hold intercourse with the Cingalese, and espe- cially with the priests ; and Providence cast him in the way of one of the most celebrated in the island, who was well known both in the Kandian and British dominions. This high-priest was every- where extolled for his extensive knowledge, both of the religion and literature of Ceylon, as well as of the Oriental languages, and several marks of distinc- tion had been conferred upon him. He had resided for a considerable time at the Court of Kandy ; and at his inauguration as a priest he had the honour of riding on the king's own elephant. Mr. Clough, desirous of becoming acquainted with the native superstitions, that he might be the better prepared to expose their absurdity and impiety, took every opportunity to be present at their religious services, and endeavoured, on such occasions, to engage the priests in conversation, in the hearing of their fol- lowers. A celebrated festival, called Banna rnaddua, at which the priest was carried in great pomp on 576 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VII. His since- rity tested. the shoulders of his disciples, furnished the first opportunity of discoursing with the high-priest just mentioned. The conversation which then took place seems powerfully to have affected him, and he visited Mr. Clough in private, for further infor- mation respecting the religion of Christ ; while his deportment at every successive interview was such as to strengthen the hope that his inquiries were not dictated by vain curiosity, but by an increasing desire to arrive at the Truth. Mr. Clough gave him a copy of the Gospels at his own heathen tem- ple, in presence of some of his pupils, educating for the Budhist priesthood, who were not a little sur- prised at the joy which he expressed, and at the care with which he wrapped up the book, showing that he esteemed it more precious than gold. He read it with diligence, and it furnished him with topics for inquiry, which led to the gradual development of the whole system of human redemption by the atonement of the Cross. ] 8. This intercourse went on about two months, when the priest avowed the entire revolution of sentiment which his mind had undergone ; pro- fessed his firm conviction of the Divine origin of Christianity l ; and expressed a wish openly to ( ' ) The discussions between Mr. Clough and this priest w ere very similar to those which other Missionaries have held with the Hindoos, of which several specimens have been given in these volumes. It will serve, however, to exhibit the character of his mind, to introduce here his question, and the Missionary's answer, on the Responsibility of the Heathen ; — a subject with which he seems to have been much perplexed : — " You say that the God of whom you speak is infinitely great in all His attributes ; that He created the world and all its inhabi- tants, and governs the world by the same power; that He is present as much in one place as another, and views every action of man ; and that He demands proper worship from all His crea- tures, and such as Christians pay Him ; that such is His holiness that He hates sin, and such His justice, that He will punish sin, and IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 577 renounce Budhism, and to make a public profession of his faith in Christ. Not long after, his sincerity was put to the test in a way which Mr. Clough thus describes : — "About .this time there was a meeting convened of several Budhist priests, for some particular oc- casion, near Galle, and the meeting was to continue for some days. I was apprehensive that he might be shaken, or not sufficiently prepared to stand the attacks of such a number of his former acquaintance. I however paid him a visit at this meeting, when they were all present, and were not a little sur- prised to see me advance ; but they were more surprised when they perceived my convert advance and join me. We then retired, and I began a very close conversation about the state of his mind, and found him unshaken. I asked him whether he did not feel reluctance at leaving his religion. He and particularly the failure of proper worship ; — how can a God of justice punish an Idolater, if that Idolater worship according- to the light afforded him, and not according" to the light of Christianity, of which Idolaters are ignorant? And, further," he added, " this is applicable to the Cingalese in general : why, then, has not God in- structed us better?" " I answered," says the Missionary, " that although God is a being of infinite justice, He is also a God of mercy, and that He could do nothing contrary to goodness and holiness ; and hence, when it is said ' He will judge every man according- to his works,' He will do it according to the light which each man possessed. 1 added, that his questions had not involved the smallest difficulty ; because it could not be supposed that God had permitted the Cin- galese and other idolatrous nations to remain in a state of mental darkness, for the purpose of judging them with a less rigorous judgment ; but their ignorance might be considered as permitted by God to stick to them, a just retaliation for their forefathers' abuse of the light which we now enjoy: and the difference in the Day of Judgment between a Christian and a Cingalese Idolater will appear according to their particular circum stances : the one will be judged by the Gospel, the other by the light with which he has been favoured." With this answer he seems to have been satisfied. VOL. IV. P P 578 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, answered, that the reluctance was easily overcome, V11, because he was about to receive a better ; and he added, that he felt no difficulty in casting his lot with mine, and should be very glad to have the same place with me in the next world ; and that he should have little trouble in his mind, if he thought he should be in the same situation with me at the Day of Judgment. "At this time a singular circumstance occurred, which seemed to give weight to all his past conduct. The aforementioned assembly of priests availed themselves of opportunities of receiving personal and public improvement, both by night and day, through the means of my faithful convert ; and he, being the senior priest, was looked up to for instruc- tion. One evening, when they were assembled, and were expecting to hear him preach on the reli- gion of Budhoo he pulled out the Cingalese New Testament, and began to read the first chapter of St. Matthew, and proceeded to read other chapters, making his observations till morning, by which time he had finished the whole Gospel. He was heard with surprise and attention : they frequently inter- rupted him, while he proceeded, with questions, which he answered to the best of his ability." He .is 19. He now became anxious for baptism, declaring baptism, that he regarded it as the characteristic mark of those who were not worshippers of idols. But as this step would inevitably subject him to the privations of poverty, and perhaps to the attacks of the infuriated idolaters upon his life, Mr. Clough made the Governor acquainted with all the circum- stances of the case, and received an immediate answer from his Excellency, that if the priest, from conviction, embraced the Christian religion, protec- tion should be afforded him, and a small allowance made to preserve him from want. This letter con- veyed encouragement both to the Missionary and IN INDIV: BOOK XII. 579 his disciple, for whose baptism at Galle preparations were immediately made. 20. Circumstances, however, soon arose to prevent p.eri!s of the performance of the service on the spot. At. tion!1 "* this time Mr. Clough received a letter, requesting him immediately to visit Mr. Squance at Columbo, who was not expected to live. On taking leave of the priest, he desired him to remain quiet until he should receive further directions from him ; but in his absence the convert was exposed to considerable perils, which Mr. Clough thus described : — " I had not been absent a week before the matter was blazed abroad through the district, and came to the knowledge of the high priest, who was so alarmed by the intelligence, that he assembled four- teen of the head priests, and sent them to prevail upon him, if possible, to abandon the idea of em- bracing Christianity ; stating, that if a priest of his rank and respectability in the religion of Budhoo forsook them, it would not only disgrace his own character, but injure the cause. He continued im- moveable ; and the matter spread so rapidly, that, before the fourteen left him, they were increased to fifty-seven, using every possible method to prevail upon him to continue as he was. Besides the priests, there were his family-connexions, some weeping, some scolding, and others threatening to put an end to their existence. Many Headmen of the district came to him with large presents, observing, ' If you forsake the priesthood it will ruin our religion in this country.' However, he broke through them all, and made his escape at the hazard of his life. He got from his temple in the country to the house of an European in the fort of Galle, where he met a letter from me, desiring him to go to Columbo with- out delay. On this occasion Lord MoJesworth be- haved, not only like a friend, but like a Christian who had the work of God at heart. He took him p p 2 580 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VII. His recep- tion at Col umbo. His bap- tism. into his own house ; and, when he came off to Columbo, gave him money sufficient, to bear his own expenses, and those of the men who went with him as a guard." 21. The news of his abandonment of idolatry reached Columbo before him, and excited an interest among the Europeans of all ranks. On his arrival he met with the kindest reception from the friends of religion ; and the appropriate instruc- tions which Mr. Twistleton gave him, while they illustrated the excellence, also established the claims of the Christian religion on his approval and choice. The entreaties and remonstrances of his relatives followed him, in letters which deeply affected his feelings ; but he showed no infirmity of purpose. While he loved his family with strong affection, his love to Christ enabled him to bear their reproaches, and to reject their persuasions. " A day or two before his baptism," observes Mr. Clough, " I called upon him, and found him uncom- monly cheerful and happy. ' I dreamed,' said he, * last night, that my robes were covered with all kinds of filthy reptiles. I was so disgusted at the sight, that I thought I went to a river and cast them in, never to touch them again. When I awoke this morning I found myself naked, and all my robes folded up and thrown on the far side of the room. Now, thought I, God has sent this dream to show me the bad state I am in, and to confirm me in all my former resolutions ; and I am only sorry that I am forced to put them on again.' " He still wore the yellow garments of theBudhist priesthood, having no other raiment to put on. 22. On Christmas Day 1814 this once-distin- guished priest of Budhoo was publicly admitted into the visible Church of Christ, in presence of a crowded congregation, by the ordinance of Bap- tism, receiving the name of Petrus Panditta Sekarras. IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 581 The service was performed in the Fort Church by the Rev. G. Bisset ; Messrs. Clough and Armour were his sponsors ; and the Hon. and Rev. T. J. Twistleton preached on the occasion. Thus did he give up rank, affluence, connexions, family, and all that the world holds dear, to embrace the reli- gion of Jesus, in obedience to the dictates of con- science. From the natural influence of his character and abilities, such an example promised to be of signal use in the propagation of Christianity. The causes which led to his adoption of the Christian religion, and the probable consequences of his con- version, were noticed with much effect by Mr. Twistleton in his sermon ; and they furnished a most appropriate conclusion to a discourse delivered on the anniversary of the nativity of Him who was destined to be a light to lighten the Gentiles.1 23. This distinguished heathen possessed property His suisc- to a considerable amount, the whole of which he pigment." lost by embracing Christianity ; and his conversion would inevitably have reduced him to a state of des- titution, had not his wants been supplied by his Christian friends. This, however, required great caution. To hold out pecuniary support to the Natives, as a bounty on their renouncing heathen- ism and embracing Christianity — the mistake which the Dutch had committed — would present a tempta- tion to their proverbial cupidity, and give ground to suspect that their profession of the Gospel resulted, not from a conviction of its truth, but from an ambi- tion of worldly advantages. Nevertheless, Indian con- verts have a fair claim to assistance, cut off as they commonly are from their former resources; and those Missionaries have acted with prudence and piety, (') Mr. Clough drew up an authentic statement of this interesting case at the request of the Governor, who ordered it to be inserted in the Government Gazette, Dec. 28, 1811. 582 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, who, as we have frequently seen, provided the VIL native convert with the means of obtaining, by his own industry, " the bread which perisheth," while directing and encouraging him to seek that " which endureth to everlasting life." Thus was the present convert preserved from want and protected from danger, not in a state of indolence, but as the price of his own labour. Through the interposition of Sir Robert Brownrigg, he was placed in a situation to maintain himself. His literary qualifications ob- tained for him the office of Cingalese translator to Government, at a fixed salary ; and, as his return to Galle would have placed him among those most incensed at his abandonment of their superstition, it was deemed advisable that he should remain at Columbo, under the care of Mr. Armour ; and that his studies should be directed with a view to his becoming at a future period a preacher, among his own countrymen, of " the Gospel of the grace of God." With respect to the prospect of his useful- ness in this way Mr. Clough observes — " Humanly speaking, this man will be capable of doing as much good among the Natives as fifty European Missionaries. Many of the priests are so shaken by this conduct of their leader, that they, also, are wishful to embrace Christianity ; but there is this difficulty in the way : when they cast off their robes, they lose all, even their freehold estates, if they have any, as our priest had to a considerable amount. But we hope soon to see the people coming over likewise, and then a way will be opened." Arrival of 24. We left Mr. and Mrs. Harvard at Bombay, vard. ' where their friends continued unremitting in their kindness ; but as the Natives were very inquisitive to know why they remained behind their brethren, Mr. Harvard thought it behoved him to be very cau- tious in his conversations with them on religious IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 583 subjects ; for he could not tell how far the perma- nent interests of the Mission might be involved in his present conduct. Family circumstances appear to have detained him till January the 15th, 1815, when he left Bombay, with his wife and infant, and after a long and perilous passage, owing to the ignorance and impetuosity of the commander of the vessel, reached Point de Galle. The pleasure of meeting their brethren Clough and Squance, and the kindness of Lord and Lady Molesworth and other friends, soon made them forget the privations and dangers through which they had been so gra- ciously brought. The rest of the Brethren, with the exception of Mr. Ault, arrived not long after ; when they conferred together on the state of the Mission, and it was agreed that Mr. Harvard should be stationed at Columbo. He soon set out for this place, where he was heartily welcomed by the friends of their brethren. Mr. Armour had hired a suitable residence for him and his family in the Pettah, to which, in due time, they removed. 25. Not long after their arrival they had to mourn Death of the loss of one of their companions, Mr. Ault, who sank at last under a severe disease with which he had for some time been afflicted. He died at Batticaloa, and was interred with every mark of respect from all classes of inhabitants, the Burial Service being read by the Collector. His career was short, but not without effect. In the article which appeared in the Government Gazette announcing his death, after bearing testimony to his piety and zeal, it is added — "Possessing rare qualifications for the meritorious and useful work which he had un- dertaken, his success, in the short space of eight months, in raising among a numerous body of Na- tives, but nominally reformed Christians, at that place, a respect for, and a decent observance of, at least the external form of religion, was truly remarkable. 584 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. And although he had not to boast of having made . 1 any converts from either the Heathen or Mahomedan Faith to that of Christianity ; yet, by the establish- ment of eight Schools for the education of Hindoo children, and by his talents and address having so far overcome the scruples and prejudices of their parents, as to introduce the reading of the New Testa- ment as the only school-book to the more advanced Scholars, he has laid the foundation for a most ex- tensive propagation of our faith." * System of 26. About this time it was proposed to establish preaching. a system of village preaching on the Lord's Day, in the vicinity of Columbo, by means of interpreters. For this purpose they were provided with Cingalese youths from the Government Seminary, who were deemed competent to interpret the Missionaries' discourses to their countrymen. Two or three of the Government interpreters were associated with them, and Sir A. Johnstone directed that the princi- pal Cingalese interpreter of the Supreme Court should accompany Mr. Harvard whenever required. The persons so employed were previously instructed what to do ; the native congregations were assem- bled in the Government Schools ; the meetings were always opened and closed with prayer, and were said to be productive of considerable benefit to those who attended them. Thus, under the immediate super- intendence of the Missionaries, from twelve to fif- teen villages were regularly supplied with public religious instruction every Sabbath. While, however, we admire the spirit which prompted these proceedings, we must not omit to record the personal inconvenience which they suffered from them, as a warning to others. Mr. (') Ceylon Government Gazette, April 19, 1815. This article was written by an eminent Civilian, who honoured the deceased with his intimate friendship. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 585 Harvard confesses, "zeal, undisciplined by prudence, impelled us to exertions, in these itinerant labours, which were too violent to be lasting. In company with my interpreter, I have frequently travelled, be- neath the beams of an Eastern sun, twelve or fifteen miles in one day — addressed three congregations — and returned in the evening to preach in English in the Pettah. Mr. Clough was no less regardless of himself. The leading of the singing also devolved on us, which was even more laborious than preach- ing. The abundance of the harvest, and the paucity of labourers, is the only apology to be made for efforts which cannot be wholly justified ; and which at length inflicted injuries on my constitution from which probably it will never wholly recover." 27. It may be questioned, also, whether the good inexPe~ produced on the hearers was equivalent to the dan- preaching ger incurred by the preachers. In India this is *h™«ghan seldom an advisable mode of teaching religion, ter. Very few Natives indeed are sufficiently ac- quainted with English to understand a familiar con- versation upon religious subjects in that language, much less to interpret a set discourse to their countrymen. It is almost incredible, to any but those who have tried the experiment, how difficult it is to make them comprehend a short and simple sentence, if it contain an idiom not very familiar, or a word which has two or more significations. Theological terms increase the difficulty tenfold. Most preachers find it hard to make their discourses intelligible to the unlearned of their own country- men : how much more so to foreigners, and espe- cially when those foreigners are heathen, to whom all your ideas are new ! Upon a little reflection, therefore, it cannot be satisfactory to a conscien- tious man to preach through the medium of ano- ther, without the certainty of his understanding you. But of this you cannot be certain while unac- 586 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, quainted with his language ; and he might be, most m unintentionally, teaching error without your being able to correct him. This method of preaching may be, also, a great temptation to a Missionary to neglect the study of the native language. Find- ing this labour very great, and, as he may be in- duced to think from the supposed success of his interpreter, unnecessary, he may easily be induced to decline it. Messrs. Clough and Harvard did not yield to this temptation. They studied the Cingalese with great success, and turned their knowledge of that language to good account. Others, however, have been less diligent ; and there are instances of Missionaries, who, confining their exertions to their own language, have left the Heathen as they found them. On the whole, there- fore, the author — and he w7rites from some expe- rience— would decidedly dissuade every one from preaching to the people of any country through an interpreter. If he will wait till he can put only a few sentences together in the native tongue, and has learned to read them with tolerable accuracy, he will be much better understood, and improve both himself and his hearers more, than by any in- structions conveyed through the medium of another. His progress may seem slower, but it will be more sure.1 English 28. The Missionaries opened another service at Natives.01" Columbo of better promise. Finding that the ac- quisition of English was regarded by the young Chiefs and other respectable Natives as very desi- rable, they commenced an English Service on Tues- day evenings, in the house in the Outer Pettah, with an immediate view to their advantage ; and that every facility might be afforded to those but im- perfectly acquainted with the language, the clis- (') Missionary Vade Mecum, pp.70 i\.c. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 587 Chapel. courses were invariably formed of familiar expres- sions. The place was usually crowded ; and the attention and seriousness with which every part of the Service was regarded, encouraged the Mis- sionaries to open a Prayer Meeting on Saturday evenings, in the same place, which was closed with a short familiar address. This Service was also well attended ; and of many persons they thought that there was ground to hope that they had believed their report, and that the arm of the Lord was revealed in their emancipation from the bond- age of idolatry. Besides these Services, they ob- tained the use of the Dutch Church in Columbo for the performance of an English Service on the even- ing of the Lord's Day. 29. The congregations assembling at the Mission They com" o o p mence House increased so considerably, that accommoda- buiidin* tion could no longer be afforded ; and it became necessary to purchase the premises, for the purpose of altering and enlarging them. When the purchase was completed, it was determined to pull down the old building, and erect an entirely new Chapel, according to a plan which Dr. Coke had brought from England. To meet this expenditure, they ap- plied to the Governor, the Chief Justice, the Mem- bers of Council, the Chaplains, and other parties of the first respectability ; and their application was liberally responded to by them all. Many of the Natives, Portuguese and Cingalese, who attended the Missionaries' instructions, and had expressed their desire for regular Public Services, contri- buted to the fund, and the building was soon com- menced under the happiest auspices. 30. Their next work was the establishment of a Sunday School in Columbo. The publication of their plan was favourably received, both by the classes for whose benefit it was intended, and by those British residents who were interested in the intel- Opening (if a Sun- day School. 588 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, lectual and moral improvement of the Natives. VIL The birth-day of King George the Third falling on Sunday, this was considered an appropriate day for opening the School ; — a compliment specially due to a monarch who was the friend and patron of every institution to promote the improvement of his subjects. The day for its commencement being announced, an anxious crowd surrounded the Mis- sion House in the morning ; some to apply for the admission of their children, and others to witngss the opening of the School. Within a short time after, upwards of twenty Cingalese and Native-born Teachers were enlisted in the service, and more than two hundred and fifty children sat down toge- ther, without any distinction of caste. These in- cluded a number of females under Mrs. Harvard's peculiar care, and some girls belonging to Lady Johnstone's School at Colpetty. At the levee on the following day, which the Missionaries attended to pay their respects to their Sovereign's represen- tative, the Governor took special notice of them, inquiring what success had marked the opening of their School on the preceding day, and expressing a hope that they would have health and encourage- ment to prosecute their important work. Such was the commencement of the first Sunday School in Ceylon ; and this public reception of the Missio- naries by the Governor, and his special notice of their undertaking, while gratifying to their feelings, pro- duced an impression on the Europeans and Natives which could not but be favourable to the Mission. tionS°ofera" 3L We liave noticed that two of tlle Brethren,, the Press Harvard and Squance, were acquainted with the "■gun. arf- 0f printing. They were provided with a press and types ; and as soon as these arrived from Galle Mr. Harvard applied himself to the work of fixing and arranging them for use. He then printed off a Spelling-book. Hymn-book, and two religious IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 589 treatises. The typographical execution of these works being superior to any printing previously produced on the island, they received many appli- cations to print for the inhabitants, and complied in every case consistent with the character of a " Missionary Press." Government made overtures to them for the purchase of their press ; but as it was the property of their Missionary Committee, and they knew the vast utility of such an agent, when properly directed, for the dissemination of Christian knowledge, they declined the ofFer. Mr. Harvard was then requested to superintend the Government press at a fixed salary. This, being incompatible with his Missionary engagements, he also declined ; but he readily offered to attempt a renovation of the printing-office, which had re- mained in the same state of disorder as it was in when the British received it from the Dutch on the surrender of the island. It was, consequently, placed under his controul, and the workmen re- ceived orders to follow his directions. He found the whole concern in a ruinous state ; but by per- severance he succeeded in rendering the office effi- cient and respectable. He received the thanks of Government for his valuable services ; but the pecu- niary recompence offered him he declined, thank- ful to have been enabled to show his gratitude in so acceptable a way to those whose condescension and patronage had laid him and his brethren under such lasting obligations. Not long after, when the presses of the Columbo Bible Society were at a stand, they printed the Cingalese Scriptures at the Mission press, completing it in an improved style, and at a reduced expense.1 (') History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. iii. p. 325. Harvard's Narrative, p. 270'. 590 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VII. Proposi- tion for a Boarding and Day School. Inter- course with an Ava Priest. 32. The Missionaries, in consequence of nume- rous applications from civilians and military officers at Columbo, who were desirous of placing their chil- dren under their care, contemplated the establish- ment of a Boarding and Day School, in connexion with the Mission, and in aid of its expenses. But the Boarding School they relinquished in conse- quence of the decision of the Missionary Committee in England, which was unfavourable to the pros- ecution of the plan, lest they should be too much involved in secular concerns. This apprehension was, doubtless, well founded, unless the Missionaries had been sufficiently numerous for one or two of them to give their attention to this department, without interfering with the more appropriate work of the rest. In that case, such an establishment, while a great accommodation to the British resi- dents, would have relieved the Mission funds, and extended the public interest in its favour. Under present circumstances, however, no pecuniary ad- vantage could have compensated for the diversion of the Brethren's attention from the great design of their undertaking. 33. The Mission House being situated on the main road from the country to the fort, the Missionaries had frequent opportunities to converse with Na- tives on their way to and from the town. The re- sult of these interviews was often encouraging ; and in one instance they were productive of the happiest consequences. A Bndhist Priest, known by the title of the Ava Priest, was introduced to them by a note from the Rev. G. Bisset. This man possessed much acuteness of intellect, enriched by scientific and literary research ; he was highly respected by his disciples ; and had attained the honourable distinction of Malm Naiaka. His motive in desiring the Mis- sionaries' acquaintance does not appear. He avowed himself an Atheist in principle, and asserted his IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 591 ibility to disprove the existence of God. For several reeks he daily held a controversy with one or both if the Brethren ; and the enmity of the carnal mind gainst the being and perfections of Jehovah were, )erhaps, never more awfully displayed than in his mpious expressions and spirit. Earnestly did they upplicate the Source of Wisdom to confer on them Jbility to confute his specious reasonings. Several if his arguments were new to them ; but they were nabled to meet them, at the moment they were dvancecl, in a manner which satisfied their own ninds, and evidently shook the priest's confidence n his opinions. 34. In the intervals of these conversations he oc- His mind asionally discussed the same subject with Messrs. cbanged- rwistleton and Bisset ; and ere long the strongholds >f error, in which he had entrenched himself with he full persuasion that they were impregnable, delded to the force of truth ; when this victim of de- usion, astounded at his past impiety, and awakened o a sense of his real danger, solicited the Mis- ionaries' prayers that God would assist him in his earch for true wisdom. In proof of his sincerity, le consented to Mr. Harvard's preaching in the emple of which he was the chief priest, though the listance was too great for the proposal to be im- nediately accepted. This, however, was not the >nly evidence he gave of the renovation of his heart. lis pride was renounced, and he became an humble nquirer — a docile scholar, receiving with meekness nstruction in the first principles of the doctrine of Christ, with a view to his admission into the Church )y baptism, which he earnestly desired. During the progress of this transformation of his ;entiments he addressed a letter of condolence to VIr. Harvard, upon his loss of a child, in which lie vho had so lately denied the being of a God, now mdeavoured to encourage his teacher with consi- 592 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VII. His bap- tism. Prejudice against women's attendance at Church overcome. derations deduced from the doctrines of D trine Pro- vidence. Encouraged by this fresh proof of his sin- cerity, Mr. Harvard again proposed to visit his temple, and, with the priest's hearty concurrence, he preached there, by an interpreter, in front of the great image, to a large congregation of priests and people, from 1 Cor. viii. 4. " We know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is none other God but one." 35. He next visited the Government Schools, in company with Mr. Clough, in the Galle and Matura districts ; and while on these journeys they preached to large and attentive audiences, and baptized and married considerable numbers. On their return to Columbo, the Ava Priest publicly renounced his former notions, and was baptized, in the Fort Church, into the faith of Christ, by the name of George Nadoris de Silva, Messrs. Bisset and Harvard being his sponsors. 36. In their visits to the Native Christians in the villages, the Missionaries were occasionally met or accompanied by Sir A. Johnstone, Mr. Twistleton, and even the Governor, with his lady and suite, who attended Divine Service, with the Cingalese Christians, in Churches of the humblest structure. This countenance of the highest official authorities in the island tended to obviate difficulties which they would otherwise have found it hard to remove. There was one prejudice, however, which they could not immediately overcome. The Christians had a strong objection to their women appearing in a Place of Worship, except at the administration of baptism and the celebration of marriage. This privation was so prejudicial to the domestic cha- racter, not only of the women themselves, but also of the entire Christian community, that the Missio- naries resolved to persevere, until they should see the mothers and daughters of the Christians taking IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 593 their proper place in Church. Encouraged by the success of Mr. Armour among a small colony of washermen, which he had taken under his instruc- tion, in shaking this injurious prejudice, they em- ployed every prudent effort which the sense of duty could suggest, and had at last the satisfaction of prevailing over the men's objections. Whether convinced by their arguments, or overcome by the women's importunity, it is of little moment to in- quire ; the Missionaries were gratified to see the women at length begin to appear at Church. When once begun, the numbers gradually increased, until their attendance at public worship ceased to be considered a strange sight. 37. Their labours among the nominal Christians Baptism frequently led to intercourse with the Heathen, Youth! " many of whom attended their public services ; while others visited them at their dwellings, for the pur- pose of more private conversation. Among these were several of the Budhist priesthood. An aged Naiaka came, with great pomp, and attended by a train of followers, bringing with him a nephew, whom he desired should be made a Christian. In answer to the question, why he did not himself embrace the religion in which he wished his nephew to be instructed, he replied, that he felt he was too old to encounter the difficulties of so important a change : and upon the Missionaries leading him into argument, he attempted to defend his paganism, and departed as confirmed an Atheist as he came. The lad, however, remained with them, and was subsequently baptized. They employed him in the Mission printing-office, where he was taught to earn his maintenance ; and his conduct was such as to give hope of his becoming a pious and useful man. 38. A short time before this visit a young Kan- Jgj^; dian Priest had attached himself to the Missionaries, Kandian Priest. VOL. IV. Q Q Priest. 594 history or Christianity chap, and, at his earnest request, was received as a vn- servant into their family. He proved an engaging and affectionate youth ; and when he was sufficiently instructed, and they were satisfied of his sincerity, he was baptized by the name of Joseph. He after- wards accompanied a Missionary to Matura, where, after a few months, he died, affording a pleasing hope that his end was peace. SoITof" 39' ^ne converte(i Ava Priest, George Nadoris, another manifested a strong desire for the conversion of his idolatrous countrymen. It appeared that half the priests and temples in the island had been under his controul. He accompanied the Missionaries in their preaching excursions round the country, when he addressed large companies of people, from eight hundred to a thousand at a time, in the most lively and eloquent manner ; and his character as a priest was so well known before his conversion, that wherever he went the people recognised him, and the effects produced by his public discourses were remarkable. The priests came from almost every part of the country, even from the interior, to con- tend with him. Great numbers of the superior order of priests avowed themselves convinced of the truth of Christianity ; but they were not willing, like George Nadoris, to deny themselves, and to take up the Cross. To these there was one exception. Nadoris had a friend among them, who possessed conside- rable property, good natural abilities, and an exten- sive acquaintance with foreign languages. His dis- position was meek, and his manners prepossessing. When introduced to the Missionaries by his friend | and instructor, he professed to be dissatisfied with the pagan superstition ; offered himself for baptism I into the Christian faith ; and begged to be instructed in the principles of Christianity. The knowledge I\ INDIA : BOOK XII. ;><).') which the Brethren had by this time acquired of the deceptive character of the Natives made them cautious in the admission of candidates. In the present instance their examination of the man's motives was more than usually severe ; but they could detect no sinister design. His replies to their questions were given with the greatest appa- rent sincerity ; and, after putting him off for a con- siderable time, they felt so satisfied with him, that they could no longer resist his importunity to be re- ceived into the Christian Church. He was baptized in the Government Church by the name of Benja- min Parks. " It was most gratifying," observed Sir Alexander Johnstone on the occasion, "to see the very men who have been devoted to a Heathen Priest- hood surmounting every prejudice of education and profession, and convinced of the delusion of that idolatry which they had been taught to preach." What added to the value of this fact was, the assu- rance given, on the same authority, " that it was one of the many proofs which occurred of the effects produced among the Natives by the circu- lation of the Scriptures." l 40. In the month of June 1815, a Missionary, the ^ri^°f Rev. John M'Kenny, arrived from the Cape of Good Sionaries. Hope, and was followed, early in 1816, by four more, Messrs. Callaway, Carver, Broadbent, and Jackson, who were stationed where they were most required. 41. They also admitted a young man, named g^SSSi Lalmon, as an Assistant Missionary — the first ,-eceived preacher obtained for their assistance from among the inhabitants of the island. His acquaintance with se- veral languages rendered him a valuable acquisition (') History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. iii. pp. 225, 226. Q Q 2 596 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VII. Conver- sion of a Priest at Galle. Station formed at Col petty. as an interpreter, and he was received on trial, and appointed to the Matura Station with Mr. Cal- laway, to whom he proved a useful colleague. Not long after, a second young man, also born in the country, was raised up for them at Galle. His name was John Anthoniez ; and the Missionaries were encouraged, by his apparent sincerity and his good abilities, to employ him as a local preacher. 42. The Galle Station was now of such impor- tance, that it became desirable to procure premises for a Missionary residence ; and a large house in the fort being vacant, and more eligible than any place to be procured in the suburbs, it was pur- chased, and a part of the building converted into a Place of Worship. The labours of the Missionaries among the Cingalese were attended with an encou- raging measure of success. For a considerable time they regularly preached in the house adjoining the Budhist temple at Dadalla, the priests of which generally prepared it for Christian worship. They did not, indeed, realize all their anticipations ; but there was a priest among those who seemed to be favourably impressed towards Christianity, who be- came a decided convert, and was baptized. 43. Mr. Harvard's health being too much im- paired to attend to his varied duties at Columbo, in the autumn of this year, at the earnest recommen- dation of Sir A. Johnstone, he removed to a cottage at Colpetty, in the immediate vicinage of that gen- tleman's country residence. When his health was sufficiently restored to attend to the Natives around him, he made himself acquainted with the religious dearth of this populous village. A military School- house was the only Place of Worship for the accom- modation of the few Christians in the neighbour- hood. Lady Johnstone, on her departure for Eng- land, was desirous of placing her School, mentioned IN INDIA : BOOR XII. 597 in a former Chapter, under the Missionary's care. On the whole, therefore, the circumstances of the Station presented a field of promise which Mr. Har- vard deemed it right to occupy. An eligible estate on the spot was for sale, which afforded him an opportunity immediately to execute his design. A subscription was commenced for the purpose in the month of November : it was headed by the Chief Justice and his lady, whose example was liberally followed by the other European inhabitants. The property was soon purchased on advantageous terms, and the building was opened for Missionary purposes in the following March. 44. In the course of 1815, one of the Brethren Mission being invited by some friends to their Society at menced at Madras to go and reside among them, the Home Madras. Committee directed Mr. Harvard to proceed thither ; but as his services at Columbo, especially in the printing department, were too important to be relin- quished for a station which almost any other Mis- sionary might occupy, it was the unanimous opinion of the Missionaries and their friends at Columbo that he should not be removed. They therefore resolved that Mr. Lynch, the Senior Missionary, should proceed to Madras, instead of Mr. Harvard. He sailed for that station in the autumn of 1816, taking with him letters of introduction from persons of the highest consideration at Columbo to their friends at that Presidency, which insured for him a kind reception. His piety and zeal soon endeared him to all who were interested in the progress of Christianity, and Madras became to him, in a short time, a scene of considerable usefulness.1 ( ' ) At first he found some difficulty in obtaining- ground for a station; but, after a time, two Chapels were erected; several Natives and others embraced the Truth under his instructions ; and in a few years the Madras Mission had three other stations — Nega- patam, Bangalore, and Mysore. 598 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. 45. To return to Columbo. — We have seen the VIL commencement of their building in the Pettah opening of tne town> tlie completion of which had, from of the ° various causes, been much retarded. It was at Cofumbo! length finished, and opened for Public Worship on Sunday, December 23, 1816, at seven o'clock in the morning. The Service was begun with the prayers of the Church of England ; after which an appro- priate discourse was preached by Mr. Clough from Psalm cxxii. 6. An organ, which was purchased at Galle, rendered them the assistance which they had so much needed in conducting the singing, and attracted much attention. A numerous congre- gation attended, among whom were many of the subscribers. In the evening they had a second service, which also was crowded, and the Governor and his lady, together with almost all the civilians and military officers, and a number of respectable Natives, were present. On this occasion Mr. Harvard preached from Luke ii. 14. Many persons expressed their approbation of the building and services ; and, a few days after, a friendly commu- nication was received from the Governor, enclosing a further donation, and renewing his promise of patronage and support. It was now agreed to have service in English every Sabbath at seven in the morning, and at the same hour in the evening ; also a Cingalese service at half past ten in the forenoon. At this latter service an abridgement of the Liturgy, translated by Mr. Clough, was invariably used. Thus closed the second year of this prosperous Mission. Few instances have occurred in the his- tory of Christian Missions of so much good being effected in so short a time. It commenced and was carried on thus far under the most favourable auspices ; and it will remain a standing evidence of IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 599 what may be done among a most unpromising people by able and zealous Missionaries, sanctioned, encouraged, and assisted by the ruling powers.2 (2) In 1817 the Mission was strengthened by the arrival of three more Missionaries, Messrs. W. B. Fox, Thomas Osborne, and Robert Newstead. The Missionaries now began Annual Conferences for the regu- lation of the concerns of the Mission. It was said of them, in the Society's Report — " By preaching, catechizing, conducting Native Schools, and printing the Scriptures and useful books, they are laying the foundations of a work, which, if zealously supported, promises, under the blessing of God, to re-erect the temples of Christ, now in ruins through the neglect of Christians ; to arrest the devastating progress of Paganism and Mahomedanism, now almost triumphant over the feeble remains of Christianity ; to re-assert the honour and victories of the Cross; and convey the knowledge of God and salvation through an island, the essential principle of whose religion is, to deny God, and the almost universal practice to worship devils." The Mission possesses in Columbo a compact establishment, in an excellent situation ; consisting of a dwelling-house, printing- office, chapel, type-foundry, &c, iu one inclosure, detached from other premises. There was a Sunday School in the fort, and another large one in the Pettah. An establishment somewhat similar was contemplated for Jaflna- patam. In May 1817 Mr. Fox wrote— " Through many difficulties, with prudence and disinterestedness, the Missionaries have conducted their infant Mission forward to strength and vigour. Schools are everywhere an object of prime consideration. The press is a powerful auxiliary. From two presses belonging to the Bible Society, one to Government, and two to the Mission, books are issued by them in English, Portuguese, Tamul, and Cingalese. Iu four months from twenty thousand to thirty thousand Tracts were printed in the last two languages. Most of the Missionaries preach in the low or country Portuguese. "The concerns of the Mission daily gather strength. The Mis- sionaries hope to occupy Caltura this year, and ask for four addi- tional Missionaries, to enable them to occupy all the coast to Galle ; and wish also for two to go northward. They are attempt- ing to gain an entrance into Randy." CHAPTER VIII. ARMENIANS AND GREEKS. °h!?inte?d I# r^HE Armenian Church is of great antiquity.1 Its of the Ar- history may be traced up to the middle of the fourth memans. century, since which period it is said to have under- gone no change.2 The Armenians sometimes call themselves Haics, and sons of Haic, after the name of the founder of the Armenian monarchy.3 Their proper country is Armenia. In the year of our Lord 1472 Ussan Cassanes, King of Armenia, succeeding to the crown of Persia, made Armenia a province of that empire ; in which state it continued till the year 1522, when the greater part of it was subdued by Selim the Second, and added to the Turkish domi- nions. The eastern division, however, still remained (') The author is disappointed to find that he cannot introduce the Chapter on the episcopate of Bishop Middleton, without in- creasing this volume to an inconvenient size. The present chapter would have come more appropriately at an earlier period ; but the author had postponed it, in the hope of meeting with an account of the Armenians which, he has reason to believe, was drawn up for Bishop Middleton by an Armenian gentleman at Madras. But all his inquiries for it among the Bishop's friends have proved unsuc- cessful; and it is feared that it was consumed, by his own desire, with his other papers, after his decease. (2) Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol.i. p. 239. (3) Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts. Report, 1S27, p. 136. In the document here referred to, the Rev. Principal Mill refers to the publications of Schroeder and Whistons. See also Johannes Avdall's Account of the Armenian Population in Calcutta, p. 10. HISTORY OV CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 601 under the Government, of Persia. In the following century, Shah Abbas the First, after the conquest of Persia, redeemed the Armenians from the Turks, who are said to have held them in a state of slavery ; and by address, and the success of his arms, he gradually drew them from Ararat, or Old Julfa, to the suburbs of Ispahan, where he bestowed on them the site of that city, which is still known to the Armenians by the name of New Julfa. Shah Abbas died in 1629, after a reign of fifty years over Khora- san, and above forty-two over all Persia. Be- fore his decease, he had the satisfaction of seeing that the Armenians, by their mercantile industry, had increased the glory of his reign and the splen- dour of his capital.4 After his death they continued to be scattered over the empire of Persia, whose commerce was chiefly carried on by their means. They are found, also, in every principal city of Asia; for many years they were the general merchants of the East ; and to this day they carry on an active commerce from Canton to Constantinople, and are everywhere respected as an honest, industrious, enterprising people. 2. We have already given the history of Thomas Their sei Cana, an Armenian merchant, who settled in Mala- jj^nt 1U bar towards the close of the eighth century, where his commercial pursuits were very great ; and he was so highly respected by the native princes, both for his wealth and character, that he was able to procure for the Syrian Christians on that coast the protection which they had long sought in vain, to- gether with some immunities of great importance.5 (') Asiaticus, p. 54. (5) Book i. c. 4. s. 6. The reader will remember, also, the story of an Armenian merchant from Mocha, in the seventh century; which, though the greater part of it is unworthy of credit, serves to show that the Armenians of Arabia, at that early period, carried on traffic with India. Book vi. c. 2. s. 3. 602 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY CHAP. VIII. Their- Ecclesias- tical History. In the prosperity of the Mogul empire they carried on an extensive trade with India by land, proceed- ing from the two Julfas, by way of Khorasan, to Candahar and Cabul, and thence to Delhi ; and when the English became settled in the upper pro- vinces, they went forward from Delhi, by Lucknow, to Benares, Patna, and Bengal. Under the encou- ragement received from the English, they soon ob- tained a settlement in every principal place in India1 : there are some wealthy individuals among them, and the people generally occupy a respect- able position in society. 3. But our province is with their ecclesiastical history in India. The original conversion of the Armenians to Christianity is attributed to the Apo- stles Bartholomew and Thaddeus.2 Their clergy consist of Patriarchs, Archbishops, Doctors, secular Priests, and Monks. Their chief Patriarch resides at Echmiatzin. Of all denominations of Christians in Central Asia, they have preserved themselves ('•) The first conspicuous Armenian who conferred with the English on political subjects was Coja Phanoos Kalender, an eminent merchant of Ispahan, who obtained from them considera- ble encouragement and privileges for himself and his community. Towards the close of the seventeenth century the English agreed, that " Whenever forty or more of the Armenian nation shall be- come inhabitants in any of the garrisons, cities, or towns belong- ing to the Company in the East Indies, the said Armenians shall not only have and enjoy the free use and exercise of their religion, but there shall be also allotted to them a parcel of ground, to erect a Church thereon for the worship and service of God in their own way. And that we will also, at our own charge, cause a con- venient Church to be built of timber, which afterwards the said Armenians may alter and build with stone, or other solid mate- rials, to their own good liking. And the said Governor and Com- pany will also allow fifty pounds per annum, during the space of seven years, for the maintenance of such priest or minister as they shall choose to officiate therein. " Given under the Company's larger seal, &c. &c, June 2*2d, 16S8." — Asiaticus, Part 1st, p. 53. (2) Niecamp. Hist. Miss. cap. v. p. 2i). IN INDIA: BOOK Nil. 603 most free from Mahomedan and Papal corruption. The Pope assailed them for some time with great violence, but with little effect. Their Churches in Lesser Armenia, indeed, consented to an union with Rome, which did not continue long ; but those in Persia and Armenia Proper maintained their inde- pendence ; and they retain their ancient Scripture doctrines and worship to this day. " It is marvel- lous," said an intelligent traveller, who was much among them, " how the Armenian Christians have preserved their faith equally against the vexatious oppression of the Mahometans, their sovereigns, and against the persuasions of the Romish Church, which, for more than two centuries, has endeavoured, by Missionaries, Priests, and Monks, to attach them to her communion. It is impossible to describe the artifices and expenses of the Court of Rome to effect this object; but all in vain."3 They themselves maintain that their Church has undergone no change since the middle of the fourth century.4 4. They assert that their language is the most Antiquity ancient in the world, being the original tongue of Jangle. Adam, and of Noah and his family at the dispersion of Babel. One proof of this antiquity which they give is, the name of Eve, which signifies in Arme- nian, and, they say, in Armenian only, the mother of all.5 Without stopping to discuss this question, we may remark, that their language is undoubtedly very ancient, and deserving of research, as probably retaining, in a great degree of purity, much of that spoken by the immediate descendants from the family of Noah, and being rich in traditionary and historical notices. It is, moreover, a language of great beauty in itself, surpassing, as the Armenians C) Sir John Chardin's Travels, &c. Vol. ii. p. 232. Rev. Dr. Buchanan's Christian Researches, pp. 260, 261. (') Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. i. p. 239. (••) Ibid. pp. 191.240. 604 CHAP. VIII. Their li- terature. HISTOllY OF CHRISTIANITY represent, the sweetness of the Persian, of which they esteem it to be the parent.1 Some writers2, on the contrary, have spoken of it as a poor lan- guage, not having a word properly to express the term Sacrament ; but this is an erroneous assertion, the language being rich enough to describe all the doctrines and mysteries of the Church.3 5. Little is known of the Armenian literature. The Bishop of Echmiatzin informed Bishop Mid- dleton, when at Bombay in 1816, that there were extant a multitude of manuscripts in this language, relating chiefly to history, and the lives of saints, not wholly excluding poetical compositions.4 In consequence, the Archdeacon of Bombay, at the Bishop's request, applied to the British Resident at Bagdad, Mr. Rich, to ascertain whether any of these manuscripts were to be procured in that Pashalic, or anywhere in Persia. Mr. Rich replied, that there were none procurable in that quarter ; that during the whole period of his residence in the East he had only been able to obtain one, which was neither ancient nor valuable ; that there were libraries in the monasteries of Akhtamar, on the lake of Van, and Echmiatzin, the seat of the Catho- licos, which were not allowed to be dispersed ; but that there was no reason to believe that they con- tained any thing of value.5 (') Memorial Sketches of Rev. D.Brown, p. ST. Mr. Brown gained his information on this subject from the Armenian Yuseph Emim, who visited England about fifty years ago, and was intro- duced in the higher circles of society by the celebrated Edmund Burke, who continued to correspond with him after his return to Calcutta. This Armenian gentleman was highly respected both in England and India, and he is mentioned by several writers of celebrity. A brief account of him, written by himself, was edited by Sir William Jones. (2) Ricaut, Thevenot, and Chardin. (3) La Croze. Hist, du Chr. des Indes. Liv. iii. p. 207. ( ') Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol. i. p. 239. (5) Ibid. pp. 363. 360'. In 1822 Bishop Middleton received from England IN INDIA : BOOK XII. J ) , 6. But if poor in human literature, they have a Their ver- valuable translation of the Bible, which was made £?° ofthe j.i ol- i i • • • liible. in the fifth century, under very auspicious circum- stances. It has been allowed by competent judges to be a faithful translation ; La Croze calls it the " Queen of Versions ;" and the first Danish Missio- naries at Tranquebar speak of it in terms of com- mendation, as agreeing well with the original.0 This Bible has ever remained in the possession of the Armenian people, and many illustrious instances of genuine and enlightened piety occur in their history. Like other eastern versions of the Scrip- tures, it was in manuscript till the year 1662, when, the copies not being sufficient for the demand, a council of Armenian Bishops assembled, and re- solved to call to their aid the art of printing, of which they had heard in Europe. For this pur- pose they applied first to France ; but the Romish Church refused to print their Bible. They then had recourse to the press at Amsterdam, where it was printed in 1666, and afterwards two other editions, in 1668 and 1698. Other editions were subsequently printed at Venice, which are esteemed the most cor- rect copies of this Bible.7 How far these editions went to supply the Churches in Persia is uncertain ; but at the corn- England an Armenian translation of the long-lost chronological work of Eusebius, which a friend procured for him at Venice. It was made about a century after the death of Eusebius. The ma- nuscript was found in an Armenian convent at Jerusalem, and the work was printed with a Latin version, and fragments of the Greek wherever they could be found, at the Armenian convent of St. La- zarus at Venice. Upon this literary curiosity the Bishop re- marked : " It seems well edited, though done by an Armenian. I did not, indeed, suspect that the whole nation had so much learning among them." Ibid. Vol. ii. p. 290. (') Niecamp. p. 29. (7) Dr. Claudius Buchanan, who saw one of these editions, says that it was not inferior, in beauty of typography, to the English Bible. — Christian Researches, pp. 262, 263. (j06 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, mencement of the nineteenth century the Armenian : Scriptures were very rare in that country. In India, also, at the same period, they were even more scarce, a copy being hardly to be purchased at any price. Mr. Johannes Lassar, the learned Armenian at Calcutta mentioned above, who assisted in trans- lating the Scriptures into the Chinese language, gave this account of the Armenian Version in 1814, which he chiefly used in his Chinese translation : — "At Calcutta an Armenian Bible cannot be pur- chased under sixty or seventy rupees ; and so great is the scarcity, that it is not procurable even at that price, except on the decease of a gentleman, and the sale of his books. The copy which I possess could not be purchased under one hundred and twenty rupees. If in a city like Calcutta, where the Armenians are so opulent, the want of the Bible is so great, what must it be in other places?" l Dr. C. Buchanan had already made this scarcity known to the Christian public, and pleaded hard for a reprint of the Armenian Bible.2 It was also brought under the consideration of the Calcutta Bible Society, by an Armenian gentleman, Mr. Jo- hannes Sarkies, who tendered five thousand rupees3, on behalf of himself and his countrymen, to induce the Society to publish an edition of their Bible. It was estimated that another five thousand would be required, exclusive of paper, and the Committee resolved to undertake the work ; but owing to the difficulty of printing in a language which, critically, was so little known, nearly five years elapsed before it was completed. The demand, however, was not so great in India as had been anticipated4, the (') History of British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. iii. p. 1 1 1. (2 ) Christian Researches, p. 263. (3) About 500/. sterling. (') History of the British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. iii. pp. 110—112. Third Report of the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible So- ciety, p. 15. Lushington's Hist, of Calcutta Institutions, pp. 11, 12. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. GO' Armenians, though highly respectable, being not very numerous. But it was also much wanted for the Armenians in the south of Russia ; and within three months of the period when the Calcutta Committee had agreed to publish it, the Bible Society at St. Peters- burgh resolved to print five thousand copies of the Armenian New Testament. The Theodosian Bible Society next undertook an edition of five thousand copies of the entire Bible, and five thousand of the New Testament, in the same language. Thus was the great scarcity of the Scriptures in this ancient tongue effectually removed. By these simulta- neous efforts, which were wholly independent of each other, provision was made for the supply of the Armenian Christians, both in Asia and in Eu- rope, with that holy book, their need of which, though great, does not appear to have been greater than their desire to possess it.5 (5) History of British and Foreign Bible Society. Vol. ii. pp. 42J. 589. Vol.iii. p. 112. In the Third Vol. (pp. 399—401) may be seen the acknowledgment of this boon by the Patriarch of all the Armenians, in a letter dated Echmiatzin, March 9th, 1817, to the President of the Russian Bible Society. With his letter he sent a contribution of two thousand rubles towards the accomplishment of the work. It may not be thought out of place to notice here, that the Foreign Translation Committee of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge have recently undertaken to translate the English Liturgy into this language, for the information of the Armenian Churches in the East ; and the following extracts from their correspondence will show the importance attached to this work by competent judges. In their Report for 1842 the Committee state — " The translation of the Liturgy into Armenian, which was no- ticed in the last Report, has made considerable progress. Portions of it, consisting of the morning and evening prayers, the collects, epistles, gospels, &c, have been sent to Constantinople, and have been received back again, with observations and corrections from competent persons in that city. The result of these observations has been, to give the Committee great encouragement, as regards both G08 II1ST0KY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. 7. Wherever the Armenians colonize, it is one of '_ their earliest objects to erect a temple for the worship Their of God. Their first Church in Bengal was built at Churches Chinsurah, under the auspices of the Dutch, in 1695, in India • by Markar Johannes, of a respectable family from both the style and the accuracy of the work, and also the prospect of its usefulness among- the Armenians. In confirmation of their views, the Committee think it right to subjoin the following ex- tracts from letters addressed to the Secretary by the Rev. H. Southgate, delegate of the American Episcopal Church at Constan- tinople : — " ' I notice in the Ecclesiastical Gazette the Resolution of your Foreign Translation Committee to prepare a translation of the Liturgy in Modern Armenian, and am glad to see it. Such a translation is needed here at this moment. You have chosen, too, the right language, Modern Armenian, in preference to Ancient Armenian, or Armeno-Turkish. It will be a most useful work. If there is any aid which we can render in it, our services are at your command ... I speak in Dr. Robertson's name as well as my own. I should consider any time or labour that I could devote to so useful an undertaking most profitably spent. " 'In explaining the character of our Churches I made great use of your Arabic translation of the Liturgy, and presented copies to the Patriarch and to the Metropolitan of Mosul. I put it also into the hands of others of the clergy, and was rejoiced to find it a most effectual means of correcting numerous misapprehensions re- ceived from the Papists, and imparting readily the very informa- tion which it was my object to convey/ " In another letter, of a subsequent date, Mr. Southgate says : — ' When shall we have your Armenian translation of the Liturgy ? I have no doubt it will be an instrument of great good. I know, by trial, that there is no way of introducing our western Churches to our eastern brethren like the translation of the Liturgy. I re- member, among many others, an incident at Mosul. I put a copy of your Arabic translation into the hands of a Syrian deacon, one of the best informed and most influential men in the city. He glanced at it for a few minutes, and then said, " It is not true, then, as we have heard, that in England they have the Communion only once in thirty years, and that then every body present rushes forward, and seizes a portion of the sacred elements for himself?" There are hundreds of such stories afloat. The Papists circulate them everywhere with the greatest diligence. The Liturgy, wherever it goes, contradicts them : it is a witness which cannot be gainsaid.' " On the utility of translations of our Liturgy in our intercourse with IN INDIA: BOOK XII. 009 Shosh. This Church was called St. John's. In the year 1724 they laid the foundation of a Church in Calcutta, which was erected by the contributions of their nation ; a magnificent steeple was added in 1734 ; and it was subsequently enlarged and beautified, from time to time, by different benefactors. It was called St. Nazareth, in honour of the founder, the Aga Nazar, an opulent Armenian merchant. l Be- sides these, they have Churches at Madras, Bombay, Dacca, Sydabad, and two or three other places where they are settled in the interior. Some of them are substantial edifices, with handsome steeples. They receive their religious teachers from the Arch- bishop of Persia, and are frequently visited by Bishops, accompanied by their Archdeacons, sent from the Patriarch of Echmiatzin. One object of these visits is to collect alms for the support of the Mother Church, which is perpetually suffering from the oppression of their Mahomedan rulers.2 8. In their Creed and mode of worship they differ Their materially from the Greek and Latin Churches, rituai.' and observe several Jewish customs. They are of the Eutychian sect, and acknowledge seven sacra- ments, though not all the same as those of the with members of foreign Churches, especially in the East, the Com- mittee have just received the following testimony : it is contained in an extract from a letter from a clergyman of the Church of England, dated Jerusalem, May 1, 1842. Speaking of members of the Greek Church and others, he says: — 'They have most erroneous ideas of the teaching of our Church, on this (the Eucharist) and other subjects, which I trust to our Greek Prayer Book to rec- tify, as it has already done in this quarter. '"This reminds me to ask whether the Christian-Knowledge So- ciety will send us out some more Prayer Books in Modern Greek? They are of untold value here, and my stock is almost exhausted. I also want some in Italian, but am uncertain whether the Society has published it. Pray remember this.' — Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1842. Ecclesiastical Gazette, July 12, 1842. (') Asiaticus, p. 5. O Ibid, pp.44. 53. VOL. IV. It It 610 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap. Roman Church ; for instead of ordination they J reckon funeral rites1 among the sacraments; and instead of penance they have the blessing of the Myron.2 The earlier Danish Missionaries in India, who lived in habits of friendly intercourse with this people, described their doctrine as approximating much more to the faith of Protestants than to that of Rome. Their public worship, however, which consisted of a great number and variety of ceremo- nies, differs materially from that of the Reformed Church. At the festival of our Lord's Nativity they consecrate holy water, of which every one buys a potfull and carries it home. This custom brings in a considerable revenue to their Church. They are much more strict in their observance of fasts than the Romanists. Though they do not tolerate the worship of images, either graven or cast ; yet they pay adoration to the pictures of departed saints : and herein they resemble the Church of Abyssinia. They bury their dead with ceremonies similar to those used by Protestants.3 It is worthy of remark, that the Syrian Christians from the coast of Malabar who visited the Missionary Schultze at Madras, held communion with the Armenians whom ( ' ) Les ceremonies des funerailles. (2) La benediction du Myron. This is an oil used in baptism in most Eastern Churches, as an emblem of the anointing' of the Holy Ghost. (Galanus, torn. ii. pars. 2. p. 440.) Vardanes, an Ar- menian Doctor of the fourteenth century, quoted by Galanus in the same volume, p. 451, says — "As with the bodily eyes we see the bread and wine, and with the eyes of faith and of the mind we conceive the body and blood of Christ ; so in the Myron we behold the oil, but by faith we perceive the Spirit of God." Gregory of Nareka, whose works are written in High Armenian, composed a Homily, the XCIV., on the Myron, which he extols as highly as the Eucharist. He lived in the tenth century. La Croze. Hist, du Christianisme d'Armenie. Also, Hist, du Chr. des Indes. Liv. iii. pp. 205—207. (3) Niecamp. pp. 29, 30. 170. Missions Berichten. Contin. 34th. p. 1146. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 61 | they found in his neighbourhood.4 Indeed, so great is the resemblance between the Creed and Ritual of the Syrians and Armenians, that some have thought them precisely the same5 ; but a closer comparison would have shown them to be not quite identical.6 In India, however, they bear a greater resemblance to each other than elsewhere, which may be ac- counted for by the frequent intercourse kept up, as we have seen, between Armenian merchants from Persia and other parts, and the Syrians of Malabar ; and especially by the circumstance of the early amalgamation of the Syrians with the two families of Mar Thomas, the Armenian merchant referred to above, whom, in process of time, the entire Christian community in Malabar came to regard as their common ancestor.7 9. The Armenians at Calcutta, in 1815, amounted Their to four hundred and eighty8; and there was besides h^ndia?" about the same number of a class of Christians be- longing to the Armenian Church, but not included in the roll of their community. They are generally known by the appellation of Erkrakank, which literally signifies Natives; but, more properly speak- ing, they are Indo- Armenians, or Haico- Indians, tracing their origin to the Haics. Their com- plexion is much darker than that of the Armenians, and they differ in their mode of living. These people are less numerous at their other (4) Ibid. Also Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge Report, 1811, p. 157. Abstract of Reports, p. 597. (5) Gospel- Propagation Society Report, 1S27, p. 125. (°) Palmer's English Ritual. Vol. i. pp. 16—20. 191 — 197. (7) Book I. c. 4.s. 6. (8) Males, 272; females, 208. The census was taken again in 1836, when the ratio of increase amounted, in twenty-one years, to no more than twenty-five individuals. This slow progress of population is attributed to the paucity of their marriages, which upon an average, in Calcutta, are only four in the year. — Census of Armenian Population of Calcutta, by J. Avdall. U R2 612 HISTORY OR CHRISTIANITY char stations in India ; and their united congregations are reckoned at about two thousand, exclusive of the Haico-Indians. Their character in India, as peaceable and loyal subjects, corresponds with that which they have uniformly maintained in other parts of the world. Everywhere they keep clear of political intrigues, and acknowledge the British Government in India, as they do that of the Sophi in Persia, From their first establishment at Cal- cutta in 1689, by the invitation of Governor Char- nock, they have never forfeited the regard to which they are justly said to be entitled1; and it is de- clared, with equal truth, that their connexion with the English redounds to the national honour of both parties.2 aims- 10- In 1820 they erected an alms-house at Cal- house and cutta, for the reception of their people who might seek refuge there when driven from their native countries by poverty or persecution. In 1S21 they established a scholastic institution, entitled, The Armenian Philanthropic Academy, where their children, of both sexes, are instructed in the clas- sical Armenian, in English, and Latin. The course of education comprises Grammar, Sacred and Pro- fane History, Natural and Moral Philosophy, Geo- graphy, Mathematics, and other branches of useful study generally adopted in similar Schools. The children of the rich pay for their education, but (') Buchanan's Christian Researches, p. 262. (2) Asiaticus, p. 54. It is recorded of the Aga Cacheck Arra- kell (sometimes spelt Chackich Arakel — Asiaticus, p. 54), an Ar- menian merchant in Calcutta, that when he heard of the recovery of King George III. in 1789, he liberated all the prisoners for debt in the gaol of Calcutta. His Majesty, hearing of this instance of loyalty in an Armenian subject, sent him his picture in minia- ture. He wore the royal present suspended at his breast during his life ; and it was afterwards worn by his son, when he appeared at the levee of the Governor-General. — Buchanan's Christian Re- searches, pp. 262, 263. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 613 those of the poor are instructed gratuitously. Youths of various ages are sent to this seat of Haican learn- ing from various parts of India, and not unfrequently from Ispahan and the Persian Gulf. This esta- blishment is well supported by the Armenian com- munity, from a conviction that its permanence and efficiency are calculated to elevate their children to the scale of the civilized and enlightened portion of the numerous and various Christians residing in British India. These are not the only tokens of the public spirit and respectability of these people at their different Indian settlements.3 11. The Armenians in India, in accordance with Favour- their general quiet, unpretending habits, are not a protectant proselyting people. But though they do not appear Missions. to have attended to the religious instruction of the Natives, they were very favourable to the Protestant Missions on the Coromandel coast from their com- mencement. Ziegenbalg found them of great ser- vice to him during his visits to Madras, where, at that early period, their congregation amounted to about one hundred and fifty persons.4 And subse- quently, when Grundler was sojourning there for a short time, an Armenian gentleman suggested to him, carefully to educate some of his select pupils at Tranquebar, with a view to their future employ- ment in the propagation of Christianity in Persia, [n 1712 some Armenian merchants proposed that Dne of the Danish Missionaries should proceed to Pegu, for the purpose of converting the Heathen there, and he engaged to assist in defraying his ex- penses. The Missionaries could not at that time spare one of their number from Tranquebar, so that the proposition fell to the ground5; yet to have made it, as well as the suggestion relating to Persia, (s) J. Avdall's Census of Armenian Population of Calcutta. (4) Niecamp, p. 29. (5) Ibid. p. 170. 614 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, is sufficient to show that they were not devoid of VIIL interest in the Missionary work. They have been thought to have many qualifications, and seem to be placed in circumstances, which very much favour their engaging in it themselves. A learned author has remarked, that " the Armenian Christians will be eminently qualified for the office of extending the knowledge of Christianity throughout the na- tions of Asia." * " Next to the Jews," remarks another writer conversant with the subject, " the Armenians will form the most generally useful body of Christian Missionaries." 2 We have already spoken of the Missionary labours of one, Carapeit Chator Aratoon3, who, in 1808, was preaching the Gospel in Jessore, in connexion with the Baptist Mission in Bengal ; and of another, John Peter, employed in the same Mission at Balasore in 18 10.4 These are not solitary instances ; and when a goodly number of this people shall become suffi- ciently enlightened and zealous to proclaim the Gospel to the heathen world, their wide dispersion through the eastern hemisphere will prepare them for this great enterprise. Hitherto their attention (') Fabricius. Lux Evangelii, p. 651. (2) Buchanan's Christian Researches, p. 259. (3) This worthy Missionary is still (1S44) spared to the Church in India ; and the Baptist Missionary Society have recently pub- lished the following account of him, in " a Summary View " of their Calcutta Mission: — " There is another devoted servant of our Lord in Calcutta, Aratoon, the first of Carey's ministry, and a Missionary indeed. In the language of the Bengalees, Hindoostanees, and Armenians, he is at home, and few have had more power and success. Now he is grey-headed and advanced in years ; but in the work of our beloved Lord he is younger and more vigorous than many. Few men know the Natives of India better ; and very few indeed can preach the Word of Christ more effectively. Often does he visit me," says one of the Missionaries, " and as often am I reproved and refreshed." ( ') Baptist Mission. Book XI. c. 2. ss. 16 and 18. IX INDIA: BOOK XII. 615 in all countries has been given almost exclusively to mercantile pursuits ; but we trust that the day is not very remote, when they will be as active in advancing the interests of Christianity as those of commerce in the world. GREEKS. 12. At Calcutta there is a small community of J S;ment Greek Christians, who, like the Armenians, were Greeks in led thither by the commercial prospects opened CaIcutta- under the auspices of the English. The first emi- nent Greek who settled there was Hacljee5 Alexios Argyree, a native of Philippopolis, who went to Bengal in 1750. In 1770 he undertook for the En- glish a mission to Cairo, where he procured from the Beys a firman for the English to trade to Suez. Overtaken by a severe gale on the voyage, he made a solemn vow to heaven, that if he and his companions survived the perils that threatened them he would found a Church at Calcutta for the congregation of his people. God heard his prayer; and soon after his return, at the commencement of the government of Warren Hastings, he received a favourable answer to a petition he presented for permission to establish a Greek Church in Calcutta. 13. Divine Service had occasionally been per- £ound,a" formed by the few Greeks in the settlement since their the year 1769 ; but hitherto they had no place ap- §3jjjja|n propriated to this sacred purpose, nor any regular minister to officiate. Argyree, with the sanction of the Patriarch of Constantinople, had now brought a priest of his Church from Alexandria, and, with (5) Hadjee is a title given to the Greeks who have made a pil- grimage to Jerusalem, as well as to the Mahomedans who have been to Mecca. It is a Turkish word, and consequently not to be found in the Greek Lexicon. The Armenians term these pil- grims Mukdassee. (U6 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY chap, the assistance of his countrymen, and a munificent '_ contribution from the Governor-General, in the year 1772 he purchased a house in Calcutta, and fitted it up in a suitable manner as a temporary Place of Worship. On the 5th of August 1777 death terminated his exertions for the religious in- struction of his people. Three years after, in June 1780, the foundation of the present Greek Church was laid in Calcutta. The building was completed in a twelvemonth, and consecrated to the Lord on the 6th of August 1781, being dedicated to the Transfiguration of our Blessed Redeemer on Mount Tabor. The pur- chase of the ground and erection of the building cost together about thirty thousand rupees1, the greater portion of which was contributed by the English, the few poor Greeks who traded to Ben- gal adding each his mite to the aggregate. Hitherto the Greeks, who were introduced into Calcutta by the Armenians, had paid to the Armenian Church, in consideration of their patronage, one Arcot ru- pee for every bale of merchandize which they re- ceived from Dacca, Sylhet, Bandana, Patna, and Moorshedabad, whether sold in Calcutta or exported for the Turkish market ; but in 1781, when they had a Church of their own to support, they discon- tinued this tribute. The revenues of the Greek Church in 1802 amounted to nearly eighteen hun- dred rupees per annum2, arising partly from a tax on the congregation, who were in general very poor, and partly from the rent of the house formerly used as a Church, and three other houses bequeathed for the purpose by Greeks on their demise. They received their ministers from whatever part of Greece they chose, always, however, with the sanc- tion of the Patriarch of Constantinople. (') About 30U0/. sterling-. ('-) About 180/. sterling-. IN INDIA : BOOK XII. 617 14. The Greek community in Calcutta call them- Their selves The Orthodox Brotherhood of the Greeks in nity in Calcutta.2, They declare the Sovereign of England Illdia- to be the protector of their temple, and daily im- plore the Almighty for her prosperity at the foot of their altar. They are generally from Turkey, very few from the Greek islands having at any time visited Bengal. There are, besides, some Greek Christians at Dacca, where they began to settle about the year 1772. At the beginning of this cen- tury they consisted chiefly of poor pedlars ; but latterly they have improved both in numbers and respectability.4 15. The Greeks in Bengal would encourage pros- JJjJJyte.. elytes but for their apprehension of vagrant Indians throwing themselves on the charity of their com- munity, which is too small for the adequate relief of their own indigent members. They, however, admit proselytes in the following cases : if a Greek wishes to marry a native woman, she is first bap- tized, and their children are educated according to the rites of the Greek Church. They have also baptized and educated, at the expense of their masters, several native orphans of both sexes serv- ing in Grecian families. Some of this class have become acquainted with the Ancient Greek, and been taught to read and write the modern language with facility.5 (3) h.he\(paror ra>v opdoho^iov TpaiKwv t»/? ev KaA/cara e/c«:A»/- (') Journal of Bishop Heber. Vol. i. p. 141. This prelate thus described them at Dacca: — "Of Greeks the number is consi- derable, and they are described as an industrious and intelli- gent people, mixing' more with the English than the rest (Arme- nians and Portuguese), and filling many of the subaltern situations under Government. The clerk of the English Church, it happens singularly enough, is a Greek ; and the Greek Priest has sent to request permission to call on me." (s) Asiaticus, pp. 54 — 58. 618 HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA: BOOK XII. chap. 16. Bishop Middleton was much interested in '_ these people, who looked up to him as their ec- Their in- clesiastical protector, in the civil and religious tercourse liberty which they enjoyed under the British Go- Bishop vernment. In 1818 he was visited by one from Middleton. ]yjoun^ Sinai, who brought a letter of recommenda- tion from the British Consul-General in Egypt. Another, about to proceed to Cairo and Constanti- nople, called on the Bishop, who gave him a letter of recommendation, in Greek, to the Patriarch of his Church.1 These little attentions, and his tho- rough knowledge of their ancient language, of which they wrere very proud, made him a great favourite with them ; and they not only visited him at Calcutta, but occasionally wrote to him from other stations.2 Such is the present state of this little, but, espe- cially to the Christian scholar, interesting Greek Church in India. (') In this epistle the Bishop complimented the Patriarch on his sitting' in the chair of Chrysostom ; but, alas ! the poor man was driven from the chair but a few days before the letter reached him, and was obliged to content himself with a verbal message in reply, being too afflicted to write. — Life of Bishop Middleton. Vol.i. p. 462. (2) Speaking, in 1820, of a Greek letter received from Benares, the Bishop remarks, " The writer commends ' to irpaov, to l\apov, to KaAoKq^aOor, kcii ~Kpio-To/j.i/mrjToi' ydos v/dtor,' as classically as if he had been to Cambridge." — Ibid. Vol. ii. pp. 129, 130. Bishop Heber also took an equal interest in the Greeks, and held similar communications with them. — Life. Vol. ii. p. 216. Journal. Vol.i. p. 141. APPENDIX. ECCLESIASTICAL DOCUMENTS OF THE SYRIAN CHURCH. TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. The Liturgies of the Syrian Church in Malabar are numerous. The following is compiled from two of them. One was procured from the Syrians by the late Bishop Middleton, of Calcutta, in his visit to the Syrian Metran in Malabar, and translated by the Rev. Dr. Mill, late Principal of Bishop's College, Calcutta. The other was translated by the Rev. Joseph Peet, Missionary of the Church Missionary Society in Malabar, with the assistance of competent Syriac scholars of the Syrian Church. Dr. Mill has obligingly re- vised the whole for the author of this History. The greater part of Mr. Peet's translation has been published in the Madras Church Missionary Record for 1835 and 1836, prefaced by the Editor with the following remarks : — 1. As to the correctness of the translation, we can undertake to say that no ordinary care has been taken by those who were engaged in executing and superintending the work, that the English translation should be a literal and faithful version of the Syriac original. Different manuscript copies were made use of; persons of different sentiments were employed or consulted ; where any doubt existed as to the meaning of a word, reference was made to other competent persons ; and, from time to time, parts were selected, especially those that appeared most objectionable, and inquiries were made in an indirect manner, of different Syrian Catanars, in order to ascertain whether such was indeed the substance and meaning of their ser- vices. It may further be added, in reference to the explanatory Introduction, and the different Rubrics, that the Editor of the Madras Church Missionary Record is able to bear witness to their general accuracy. He was himself present in the College Chapel at the celebration of the Mass according to this Liturgy, in the Syriac language, and attended the whole time with this English Translation in his hand, and compared the various and multiplied movements of the officiating: Catanar and Deacons with the directions 620 APPENDIX. given in the Rubric ; and though altogether ignorant of the Syrlac lan- guage, the comparative length of the different prayers ; the prostrations and secret devotions of the officiating Catanar ; the parts of the service assigned to the Deacons ; the repetitions of the Lord's Prayer and the Nicene Creed ; and Kyrie Eleison ; and the names of the departed Saints remembered in the prayers ; served to him as guides, and assured him of the general harmony existing between the written translation and the service actually performed. Moreover, he has since had opportunity of comparing the work with the different Syriac Liturgies translated into Latin, and published by Renaudot, in the second volume of his Liturgiarum Orientalium Collectio ; and he can confidently affirm, that all those passages in this translation which are of importance, as exhibiting some doctrine, or discovering some error of the Syrian Church, singularly agree with the corresponding parts in Renaudot. The principal differences appear to be these : — the arrangement is not always the same ; the Rubrics in Renaudot are very brief; some of the prayers and addresses towards the end of this Liturgy, and which appear to be of a later date, are not found in any of those in Renaudot, and in some single expressions, a few of which will be noticed in the notes, there is reason to think that the following translation may require to be amended. The object which the Editor has in view, is to present the truths as well as the errors held by the Syrian Church in their true light; to point out the precise points in which they have turned aside from the Word of God ; to show that their errors in doctrine and practice were not derived from Rome, but are of an earlier date ; and to enable the reader to judge of the correct- ness of Dr. Buchanan's assertion1, that the Liturgy of the Syrians is Scrip- tural, like ours. He hopes that the result may be, that an increased interest, and deeper feelings of pity, may be excited on behalf of this fallen Church, and that prayer may be made for her, that she may arise and return to the Lord with weeping and supplication, putting away her abominations, so as that she may no longer keep her people in superstitious ignorance, to be a reproach through the land ; but reunite with us in " telling it out among the heathen, that the Lord is King." It is worthy of notice, how plainly and fully she maintains the great fundamental doctrines of the Trinity in Unity, and the Atonement, and re- cognises the fallen and corrupt state of mankind. At the same time, nothing has yet, it is believed, been brought to light, to show that in her services she unreservedly professes the doctrine of Justification by Faith alone ; whilst there is very much in them that tends to confound the truth, if not to destroy it ; — so truly is this " wholesome doctrine," articulus stands vel cadentis Ecclesice. The principal errors of the Syrian Church may, it is conceived, be enu- merated under the following heads : — 1. Transubstantiation. 2. The Sacrifice of the Mass, in which it is said that the Priest offers Christ for the quick and dead to have remission of pain or guilt. 3. Prayers for the dead. ( ' ) See Buchanan's Christian Researches, pp. 122 — 125. TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. 621 4. Purgatory, or the possibility of transition from an unpardoned to a pardoned state, between the periods of death and judgment. 5. Worship of the Virgin Mary, supplicating her intercessions, and ob- serving a fast in her honour. 6. Worship of Saints. 7. Prayers in an unknown tongue. 8. Extreme Unction. 9. Attributing to the Clergy the power to curse and destroy men's bodies and souls. 10. The having pictures in their Churches representing God the Father. 11. Prayers to the altar and chancel. Connected with these, are the elevation of the Host, burning incense, ringing of bells at the time of elevation, the priest receiving the Mass alone, &c. The following are the introductory remarks of the Rev. Joseph Peet: — In order that the Mass service in use among the Malabar Syrians may be fully understood, I have thought it best to give a brief description of their Churches, and the various things considered by them as necessary to the due performance of their religious rites. The chancel is always placed at the east end of the Church, and, as far as my observation has gone, it is always elevated. At the western end of the chancel a curtain or veil is hung, so as at pleasure to exclude the view of it from those standing in the body of the Church. The bell or bells are suspended within or near the chancel, for the express purpose of doing honour to the Host, and not, as Dr. Buchanan has affirmed, through fear of the Heathen. The next thing I shall notice is, what in England would be termed the altar, but among the Syrians it is always called the throne. Of these there are three in every Church — a large one placed at the eastern end of the chancel, and two smaller ones on either side of it, or just without the chancel; one on the north side, and the other on the south: these are variously constructed, and made with different materials ; often of cemented stones ; sometimes nothing more than large oblong tables about four feet high. At the time of service, the top, and north, east, and southern sides are decently covered with a white cloth, and the western front with a cloth usually marked with the sign of the cross. The next thing to be noted is the step of the altar or throne : this, in point of size, is made suitable to the former, and situated just under the middle part of the western side of the throne. In time of Mass the priest stands upon this to officiate, or, as it is here termed, to " sit upon the throne." The third thing is the Crucifix, which differs in point of size or material according to the condition or superstition of the different Churches : some are plain, others adorned, and many have the image of the Saviour and other ornaments painted on them. This, in time of service, is always placed on the throne, and before it the priest celebrates his service. The next thing deserving attention is the altar, which is a small board about eighteen inches by twelve: this is consecrated at Easter; and may not be touched by unconsecrated hands. Its use is, to form a table in time of service. on which "their most holy rites are performed; for that purpose it is placed on the middle part of the western front of the top of the throne. This altar is neatly covered in time of service with a white cloth, and upon it are placed the sacra- mental bread, the cup on the eastern side of the altar, the dish on the western, and two covers belonging to them by the side of the dish, together with the sponge and spoon, and over all is placed a decent cloth. 622 APPENDIX. Anion"1 the abovementioned articles we shall first notice the bread. This is made with wheaten flour, in the form of a little pie, usually of the following size, and always of the same pattern : the top is marked with a wooden stamp smeared with olive oil, which gives the bread a very brown appearance. According to the pattern it will be seen that the top of the cake is divided into four parts ; this is to resemble the cross ; that the border is also marked with twelve other lines, signifying (as is supposed) the twelve Apostles ; and that in each compartment there is a perfect cross. The cup and dish must be made of silver. In dimen- sions or pattern the former has nothing remarkable in it, except that the edges of some are hung round with little bells ; but the latter is' of a circular figure, about four inches in diameter, and nearly flat: each of them has a scmare cover usually made with ornamented cloth or silk. The spoon need not be noted ; but the sponge, or rather sponges, for there are always two, are rather singular from their make, which is precisely like a small pincushion usually made of fancy silk, and used to wipe the dish, cup, and priest's fingers after the celebration of Mass. On the throne, beside the altar, frankincense is laid, and usually a number of candlesticks are placed there also ; but it is not considered necessary that these latter should be on the throne till the service requires their use. The sacramental wine is kept in a phial, and placed in any part of the chancel, or on the throne at the commencement of the service. The other things used in the service, besides the censer, brass vessels filled with water, and lighted lamps, are a number of hand-bells, cymbals, &c, whose desig- nation is to do honour to the Host. The above list comprises all the articles considered necessary to the due per- formance of every full Mass : in some Churches there may be found a few addi- tional articles ; but as such are neither common nor essential to the service, I shall pass them over, and proceed to consider the Sacerdotal Vestments. The first things are the sandals, or shoes : these are put on at the commence- ment of the service. The next thing is a black gown ; but it is to be observed that this latter is not reckoned as part of the officiating- dress, but worn in compliance with the former, and perhaps present custom, of the Syrian Priests, whose common costume appears to have been a black gown, with a small cap of the same colour, over which a turban was worn ; and in this common dress the Rubric of Antioch directs its clergy to commence their service : but as the common dress of the Malabar Syrian Priest is white, they put on the black gown in imitation of their spiritual progenitors. The second part of the officiating dress is a white gown, similar to that worn by the Roman Catholics, i.e. a long white cotton dress reaching to the feet, with a small embroidered collar, long narrow sleeves, and fastened about the waist with a cord made from the same material. The third part consists of a crimson scarf and long white cotton cord. The Rubric directs that it should be placed round the shoulders, and fastened about the breast with the cord in the form of a cross ; but the present custom is to have a long strip of silk, about eight inches wide, and usually bordered with a stripe of yellow. In one end of this silk there is a hole made sufficiently large to admit the head, over which it is passed, so as to allow of its being suspended about the neck and to hang down in front. The fourth part consists of a pair of sleeves made from various materials, usually silk, of a brown or rather drab colour, and made to fit rather close, and to extend from the hand to a little above the elbow. TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. 623 The last part of the dress is made of silk, of different sorts and colours accord- ing to the taste, or ability of its owner : its shape is nearly semicircular, or that sf the segment of a circle ; on either side of the centre of whose right line a string is attached, by which it is fastened round the neck so as to lie smooth over the back, and hang in folds in front. The above contains a description of the dress of a Catanar ; but when a Me- tran does duty, besides the aforementioned dress, he wears a scarf behind, similar to the one worn in front by the Priest ; and a white scarf over his head. When these different dresses are put on will be seen in reading over their Mass service. In addition to the above introductory remarks, it will be only necessary to observe, that, in compliance with the Rubric, I have noted the places where the people are directed to respond ; but that in point of fact this is not done Some few, indeed, have parts of the answers written in Malayalim, and others have learned to repeat some few of the Syriac responses; but that to the great majo- rity of the people l the whole service is totally unintelligible, and to many, I fear, of the priests also. Further, that, besides to the people, the Rubric assigns different parts to the Deacons ; but that in nine cases out of ten this duty is performed by a layman. FORM OF CELEBRATING ( MASS ) THE HOLY COMMUNION, ACCORDING TO THE RITUAL OF THE JACOBITE SYRIAN CHURCH, IN MALABAR. TRANSLATED FROM A SYRIAN COPY, WRITTEN BY A LEARNED CATANAR FOR BISHOP MIDDLETON OF CALCUTTA. First the Priest repeats the Doxology. When he ascends to the Altar he says Glory be to the Father, and to the (Ps xliii- 4-) Son, and to the Holy Ghost: and upon I WIIL g° unto the ;lltar of God 5 unto us, weak and sinful, may mercies and God that gladdeneth my youth, loving-kindnesses be poured forth in both Then he bows down and says, worlds, for ever and ever. Amen. To thy house, O God, have I ascended, Introductory Collect. and bowed before thy throne, O Hea- -r /-. j i i t „ a venlv Kine; : forgive me all that I have Lord God, who showest mercy and J, ° . ° • i ji *i * ...„ ™-,.. sinned against thee. love to men, make us worthy that we may, ° with knowledge and fear, and the beauty He kisses the horns of the Altar, atid says, of spiritual order, stand before Thee in (Ps. cxvm. 27, 28.J purity and holiness; and minister to Bind, O Lord, our festivities with thee as to the Lord and Creator, to chains, even to the horns of the altar. whom adoration is due from all, — the Thou art my God, and I will thank thee: Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. thou art my God, and I will praise thee. Then he recites with a clear voice the And ivhen a wax-candle is lighted on the 50th Psalm (i. e. 5lst in Heb.) entire. right side of the Altar he says, "Have mercy upon me, O God, &c, O Jesis, who art full of light, [and &c _ — — — — — who art the true light that enlighteneth — — upon Thine altar." all creatures,] in thy light shall we see (Dox.) To thee becometh praise, O light. [O beam of the Heavenly Father, God. illuminate us by thy splendid light.}2 (') The expression in use among the Syrians for attending Divine Worship is, " going to see Mass." (2) The sentences in brackets are taken from the Rev. J. Pects translation, which do not occur in Bishop Middleton'.s copy. 624 APPENDIX. And when the left side of the Altar is lighted, he says, Gracious and Holy One, that dvvellest in the mansions of light, keep us from evil affections and hateful thoughts, and grant to us that with purity of heart we may work the works of uprightness. When he pours the mixed libation into the cup he says, Our Lord Jesus Christ was crucified between two thieves on the tree in Jeru- salem, and was pierced in his side with a spear, and there came thereout blood and water, a propitiation for all creation : and he that saw it bare testimony, and we know that his testimony is true. What shall I render to the Lord for all His re- tributions to me ? I will take the cup of salvation, and call upon the name of the Lord. I will pay my vows unto the Lord in the presence of all the people. {John xix. 34, 35. Ps. cxvi. 12, 13.) While mixing the water he (had) said, Unite, O Lord God, that water with this wine, as thy divinity admitted union to our humanity. And if the plate is large he disposes the head on its four sides, cross-wise: but if it is small then over two parti- cles let him dispose (the rest) one above another, an even number ; or, if he tcould add one, an odd. Then he determines the libation half wine and half ivater ; and taking the seal (i. e. the main portion of the head) with both his hands, and putting it into the plate, he says, (Is. liii. 7.) He was led as a sheep to the slaugh- ter, and like a lamb dumb before his shearers so he opened not his mouth in his humiliation. Thou hast made firm, O Lord, thy seat, thy sanctuary : Lord confirm it with thy hands. The Lord shall reign for ever and ever. Amen. And when he puts in the first-fruits (i. e. the offered head) he says, O First-born of the Heavenly Father, receive these first-fruits from the hands of thy weak and sinful servant. Then he places the sponge and the spoon on the south side of the holy table, and the (Gemoratha or) principal part of the offered head, with the Anaphora (or covering) on the north side, until he breaks the body the first time. And he takes up the main portion of the head, and having wiped his hands, kisses it. and places it on the south side with the spoon ; and then he commences the Order of Penitence ; First saying, Let us all pray and ask mercy and grace from the Lord. O Lord, merciful and loving, arise and help us. May we be worthy to offer up praise, and thanks- giving, and honour, and glorification, and exaltation well, without ceasing, faithfully at all times and at all seasons. Prowmium (to the Penitential Order.) Praise be to the Merciful Father, who answereth sinners that call on him, and blesseth them ; to the one gracious Son, who receiveth the penitents that knock at His gate ; to the one living and Holy Spirit, who is propitious to the guilty that seek Him [and who is equal to the Father and the Son in praise, honour, and worship] ; — to whom belong praise, and honour, and worship, at the present time of this divine and perfect Eucharist, and at all festivals, and seasons, and hours, and times, and in all the days of our life, now and evermore, to ages and ages. Sedra (or Order) of Penitence. O God, who art gentle, and benignant, and clement, and loving to men ; who wouldest have mercy and not sacrifice ; who lovest a contrite heart more than burnt-offerings, and acceptest an humble spirit more than the blood and fat of bulls and goodly lambs ; accept our spiritual sacrifice at this time on thy reasonable altar; and make us worthy to present unto thee ourselves, a living sacrifice, acceptable, well-pleasing in thy sight, according to thy will, in a reasonable service: that we may sacrifice to thee reasonable and spiritual sacrifices with a contrite heart and humble spirit, on thy altar which is above ; and be to thee an excellent and spotless Hock : so that when the change of life shall come we may be TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. (>25 changed, and dismissed new [creatures] to the new world, and with souls made rea- sonable and wise by the bright lamps of faith, may be all found worthy in thy temple, to say, Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, now and for evermore. Voice (or Chani). At thy gate, O Lord, I kno 'k. From thy treasury I, a sinner, ask for mercy. I, who for years have gone astray from thy ways, Grant to me that I may confess my sins, And pass away from them, and live by thy goodness. To whose gate should we go and knock, but to thy gate, gracious Lord ? And whom have we to intercede for our offences if thy mercies intercede not? 0 King, before whose glory kings bow down. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. [O Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, be to us a high wall and house of defence from the wicked one and his host, who fight against us ; and shelter us under the wings of thy mercy when the good are separated from the wicked.] As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without end. Amen. May the voice of our ministration be a key that openeth the gate of Heaven. And may the Archangels say from their ranks, How sweet are the voices of them that are made of dust: may the Lord turn speedily to their petitions. Prayer of Incense. May the odour of our prayers, O Lord, be sweet before thee at all times ; and may the smoke of our incense be for thy reconciliation with us. Be thou by it reconciled to thy creatures, for thy mer- cies' sake, now and for evermore. Vestige or (Supplementary Collect). (1.). 1 have sinned against thee, O thou that art gracious to sinners. Accept my supplications, and pardon me my offences, O Lord, Lord of all, and have mercy upon me. VOL. IV. (2.) Another O Christ, who didst accept the obla- tions of the pure priest Melchisedek, even so accept, O Lord, the prayer of thy servant, and forgive the trespasses of thy flock. Seal or Conclusion [of the Penitential Order or Office']. May we be worthy to offer to thee, O Lord, sacrifices of praise for a sweet- smelling savour. May all our thoughts and words and deeds be holocausts with- out spot and well-pleasing to thy divinity ; and thus may we appear before thee all the days of our life, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, now and for evermore. Then the Priest repeats the Sanctus Dens (the following sentences) three times. [O Gon, thou art holy; O Mighty One, thou art holy ; O Mortal One, thou art holy ; O thou who didst hang upon the cross for us, have mercy upon us. Our Father, &c. Hail Mary, full of peace : blessed is the fruit of thy womb, Jesus. Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners now and at the hour of our death.] Thus concludes the First Part [of the Communion Office, viz. the Intro- duction and the Penitential Approach. Then begins the proper Eucharistic Service, commencing with the robing of the Priest for that purpose ] The Priest (having finished the Intro- ductory Offices) while putting off his ordinary garments, says, Put off from me, O Lord God, the filthy garments in which Satan had clothed me through the laxity of wicked works, and clothe me with the choice garments that befit the ministration of thy honour and the praise of thy holy name, our Lord and our God for evermore. Then he begins the Service of the Com- munion, saying, Grant to us, O Lord God, that having our hearts sprinkled and cleansed from all evil conscience, we may be worthy to ascend to thy high and reasonable holy of holies, and purely and holily to stand be- fore thy holy altar, and offer to thee S S 624 APPENDIX. And when the left side of the Altar is lighted, he says, Gracious and Holy One, that dwellest in the mansions of light, keep us from evil affections and hateful thoughts, and grant to us that with purity of heart we may work the works of uprightness. When he pours the mixed libation into the cup he says, Ocr Lord Jesus Christ was crucified between two thieves on the tree in Jeru- salem, and was pierced in his side with a spear, and there came thereout blood and water, a propitiation for all creation : and he that saw it bare testimony, and we know that his testimony is true. What shall I render to the Lord for all His re- tributions to me ? I will take the cup of salvation, and call upon the name of the Lord. I will pay my vows unto the Lord in the presence of all the people. (John xix. 34, 35. Ps. cxvi. 12, 13.) While mixing the water he (had) said, Unite, O Lord God, that water with this wine, as thy divinity admitted union to our humanity. And if the plate is large he disposes the head on its four sides, cross-wise: but if it is small then over two parti- cles let him dispose (the rest) one above another, an even number ; or, if he would add one, an odd. Then he determines the libation half wine and half water ; and taking the seal (i. e. the main portion of the head) ivith both his hands, and putting it into the plate, he sags, (Is. liii. 7.) He was led as a sheep to the slaugh- ter, and like a lamb dumb before his shearers so he opened not his mouth in his humiliation. Thou hast made firm, O Lord, thy seat, thy sanctuary : Lord confirm it with thy hands. The Lord shall reign for ever and ever. Amen. And when he puts in the first-fruits (i. e. the offered head) he sags, O First-born of the Heavenly Father, receive these first-fruits from the hands of thy weak and sinful servant. Then he places the sponge and the spoon on the south side of the holy table, and the (Gemoratha or) principal part of the offered head, with the Anaphora (or covering) on the north side, until he breaks the body the first time. And he takes up the main portion of the head, and having iviped his hands, kisses it. and places it on the south side ivith the spoon ; and then he commences the Order of Penitence ; First saying, Let us all pray and ask mercy and grace from the Lord. O Lord, merciful and loving, arise and help us. May we be worthy to offer up praise, and thanks- giving, and honour, and glorification, and exaltation well, without ceasing, faithfully at all times and at all seasons. Procemium (to the Penitential Order.) Praise be to the Merciful Father, who answereth sinners that call on him, and blesseth them ; to the one gracious Son, who receiveth the penitents that knock at His gate ; to the one living and Holy Spirit, who is propitious to the guilty that seek Him [and who is equal to the Father and the Son in praise, honour, and worship] ; — to whom belong praise, and honour, and worship, at the present time of this divine and perfect Eucharist, and at all festivals, and seasons, and hours, and times, and in all the days of our life, now and evermore, to ages and ages. Sedra (or Order) of Penitence. O God, who art gentle, and benignant, and clement, and loving to men: who wouldest have mercy and not sacrifice ; who lovest a contrite heart more than burnt-offerings, and acceptest an humble spirit more than the blood and fat of bulls and goodly lambs ; accept our spiritual sacrifice at this time on thy reasonable altar; and make us worthy to present unto thee ourselves, a living sacrifice, acceptable, well-pleasing in thy sight, according to thy will, in a reasonable service: that we may sacrifice to thee reasonable and spiritual sacrifices with a contrite heart and humble spirit, on thy altar which is above ; and be to thee an excellent and spotless [lock: so that when the change of life shall come we may be TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. G25 changed, and dismissed new [creatures] to the new world, and with souls made rea- sonable and wise by the bright lamps of faith, may be all found worthy in thy temple, to say, Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, now and for evermore. Voice (or Chant). At thy gate, O Lord, I knock. From thy treasury I, a sinner, ask for mercy. I, who for years have gone astray from thy ways, Grant to me that I may confess my sins, And pass away from them, and live by thy goodness. To whose gate should we go and knock, but to thy gate, gracious Lord ? And whom have we to intercede for our offences if thy mercies intercede not? O King, before whose glory kings bow down. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. [O Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, be to us a high wall and house of defence from the wicked one and his host, who fight against us ; and shelter us under the wings of thy mercy when the good are separated from the wicked.] As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without end. Amen. May the voice of our ministration be a key that openeth the gate of Heaven. And may the Archangels say from their ranks, How sweet are the voices of them that are made of dust : may the Lord turn speedily to their petitions. Prayer of Incense. May the odour of our prayers, O Lord, be sweet before thee at all times; and may the smoke of our incense be for thy reconciliation with us. Be thou by it reconciled to thy creatures, for thy mer- cies' sake, now and for evermore. Vestige or {Supplementary Collect). (1.). I have sinned against thee, O thou that art gracious to sinners. Accept my supplications, and pardon me my offences, O Lord, Lord of all, and have mercy upon me. VOI,. IV. (2.) Another O Christ, who didst accept the nida- tions of the pure priest Melchisedek, even so accept, () Lord, the prayer of thy servant, and forgive the trespasses of thy Hock. Seal or Conclusion [of the Penitential Order or Office']. May we be worthy to offer to thee, O Lord, sacrifices of praise for a sweet- smelling savour. May all our thoughts and words and deeds be holocausts with- out spot and well-pleasing to thy divinity ; and thus may we appear before thee all the days of our life, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, now and for evermore. Then the Priest repeals the Sanctus Deus (the following sentences) three times. [O God, thou art holy; O Mighty One, thou art holy ; O Mortal One, thou art holy ; O thou who didst hang upon the cross for us, have mercy upon us. Our Father, &c. Hail Mary, full of peace : blessed is the fruit of thy womb, Jesus. Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners now and at the hour of our death.] Thus concludes the First Part [of the Communion Office, viz. the Intro- duction and the Penitential Approach. Then begins the proper Eucharistic Service, commencing with the robing of the Priest for that purpose ] The Priest {having finished the Intro- ductory Offices) while pulling off his ordinary garments, says, Put off from me, O Lord God, the filthy garments in which Satan had clothed me through the laxity of wicked works, and clothe me with the choice garments that befit the ministration of thy honour and the prai«e of thy holy name, our Lord and our God for evermore. Then he begins the Service of the Com- munion, saying, Grant to us, O Lord God, that having our hearts sprinkled and cleansed from all evil conscience, we may be worthy to ascend to thy high and reasonable holy of holies, and purely and holily to stand be- fore thy holy all ir. and offer to thee s s 626 APPENDIX. reasonable and spiritual sacrifices in true faith, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, one God. Then he makes the sign of the Cross three times on the Xirooviov {cassock or tunic) and says, Clothe me, O Lord God, with the robe of incorruption, by the might of the Holy Spirit ; and grant to us that / may con- duct myself in pure and upright conver- sation .all the days of my life, in true faith, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, now and for evermore. Then he makes the sign of the Cross three times on the Qrarium {the stole or scarf) and places it on his neck ; and when it comes down [over his hearf\ in front in the form of a Cross, he says (Ps. xviii. 39.), Thou shalt gird me with strength to the battle : thou shalt cause those that rise up against me to kneel beneath me. Then he binds the zone (zonera) upon him, saying (Ps. xlv. 3.), Gird thy sword upon thy thigh, O most Mighty, with thy glory and great majesty. Then he takes a zenda, that is to say, a sleeve (feditha) [jo be attached to one shoulder of the tunic,'] and signs it with the sig?i of the Cross three limes, saying, Make my members, O Lord, instru- ments of righteousness, and prepared for every good and right work : since thou shewest us a pure temple and choice gar- ments, which befit the ministration of thy honour, and the praise of thy holy name, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, one God. Then he puts the sleeve on his left arm, saying (Ps. xviii. 34.), Teach my hands to fight, and strengthen my arm as a bow of brass. Then he makes the sign of the Cross, but once only, on another zenda (or sleeve using the same words, viz.) Make my members, &c. &c. one God. And putting this sleeve on his right arm, he says (Ps. xviii. 35.), Let thy right hand support me, and thy correction train me. JVhrn lie puts on the $>atioKtov (i.e. the chasuble or outer vestment) he makes the sign of the Cross over it three times, saying (Ps. cxxxii. 9, 10.), Let thy Priests be clothed with righte- ousness, and thy just ones with praise. For thy servant David's sake, turn not away the face of thine anointed. \_After dressing, the Priest ascends the step of the altar, and taking the bread in both hands, says, He was led as a lamb to the slaughter ; and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so in his humiliation he opened not his mouth. O Lord thou hast made thy sanctuary ready for thy seat : O Lord establish it by thy holy hands. The Lord shall reign for ever. Here, putting the bread in the plate, and raising the plate with both hands, he says, O first-born of the Heavenly Father, receive this bread from me, thy weak and sinful servant. Here, putting the plate upon the altar, and pouring icine into the cup, he says, Our Lord Jesus Christ was hanged upon the tree between two thieves at Je- rusalem, and his holy side was pierced by a spear, from which gushed forth blood and water, for the remission of the sins of all creation : he that saw it bare wit- ness, and we know that his testimony is true. What shall I render to the Lord for all His benefits towards me ? I will take the cup of salvation, and call upon the name of the Lord. I will pay my vows to the Lord in the presence of all the people. Here the Priest pours u-ater upon the wine, and mi, ting them, says, O Lord God, join this water to this wine, like as thy Godhead was united to our manhood.] Then kneeling with his head to the ground before the Table of Life, he says this prayer for himself Lord God Almighty, who pardonesl human iniquity, who wouldest not the TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. 627 death of a sfriner ; to thee, O Lord, I stretch forth the hands of my heart, and from thee I ask forgiveness for all my transgressions. Though unworthy, yet I pray that thou wouldest preserve my mind from all the operations of the ad- versary; mine eyes, that they look not wantonly ; mine ears, that they hear not vanity ; my hands from deeds of hate- fulness ; and my reins that they may be moved by thee : that so I may be wholly thine, and from thee the gift of thy Divine mysteries may be imparted to me, now and for ever. Then he ascends (he steps, and unco- covering the Shoshepha (or veils of the holy mysteries) severally, he places that of the plate on the south side, and that of the cup on the north, saying on the former (Ps. xciii.), The Lord reigneth, and hath clothed himself with majesty : the Lord hath clothed himself with strength, and is en- dued therewith. He hath established the world that it cannot be moved, &c. On uncovering the cup, he says, Lamb, pure and without spot, who didst offer thyself to the Father an acceptable oblation for the forgiveness and salvation of the whole world ; make us worthy to offer to thee our own persons, a living sacrifice, well-pleasing to thee, and re- sembling thy sacrifice for us, O Christ our God, for ever and ever. Amen. Being jww able to put the plate on the north side and the cup on the south (of the altar) he stretches out his hands in the form of a Cross, the right hand over the left — holding the plate ivith his right hand and the cup with his left — on that part where the table is laid, and docs not lake them off till he has said the Universal Prayer, viz. We make solemn remembrances of our Lord and God and Saviour Jesus Christ, and all His dispensation of salvation un- dertaken on our behalf; commemorating His Annunciation by the Watcher (i.e. Gabriel to the B. V. M.), His glorious ('(inception and Nativity after the flesh, His Baptism in Jordan, His quadragesimal Fast, His saving Passion and Crucifixion, His life giving Death and honourable Bu- rial,His glorious Resurrection, His Ascen- sion to Heaven, His session at the right hand of God the Father, even as our Lord commanded us [to commemorate him], at this time, on this Eucharist which is set before us. We also comme- morate specially our father Adam and our mother Eve, the holy mother of God, Mary ; the Prophets and Apostles, the Preachers and Evangelists, the Martyrs and Confessors, the Priests and Holy Fa- thers, the true Pastors, the orthodox and praiseworthy Doctors, the Solitaries and Monks ; those that now stand and pray with us, together with all who in past ages have pleased thee, from our father Adam even to the present day. Again we commemorate our fathers and brethren and masters that have taught us the word of truth ; our own and all the faithful departed ; especially, and by name, those of our own blood (A. B. C.) ; those who participated in the erection of this Church (D. E. F.) ; those who have participated, or who yet participate, in the mainte- nance of this place (G. II. I.) ; and those who have fellowship with us whether by word or deed, whether in little or in much (K. L. M.): but most especially him for whom and on whose behalf this Mass is celebrated (naming him N.). O God, grant a good remembrance to N., and forgive his debts and sins, of thy mercy. But if it is for a Saint, then he says, O God, grant a good remembrance to the holy lord S-, whose memory we this day celebrate. But if the oblation is made in memory of Mary, mother of God, he says, But most especially [do we commemorate] the holy mother of God, Mary, in honour of whom, and for whom, this oblation is offered, peculiarly and singularly, that she may be to thee, O Lord, an intercessor for all those who have recourse to the aid of her prayers. O good and merciful God, thr .ugh her prayers, which are heard and accepted with thee, turn, in thy goodness, to the prayer of him who has singularly honoured her memory. Cause to pass from him temptations and chastisements and the rod of wrath, and forgive his debts and sins, of thy mercy, through the prayers of thy mother, and of all thy Saints. Amen. Again. Thou, 0 God. wast made an oblation, s s 2 628 APPENDIX and to thee oblations are offered. Accept this oblation at my hands, who am weak and sinful, for the soul of N. (repeating the name three times.) Again. O God, of thy grace cause rest and good remembrance to my father and my mo- ther, to my brothers and sisters, to my kinsmen and my teachers. (// it be for a sick person), Merciful God, have pity upon P., and grant him health of soul and of body. (// it be a vciv Mass), O God, give comfort and remembrance to B., and in thy mercy forgive his trespass and sins. {If for a deceased person), O God cause to him rest and good consent, in thy habitations of light, with all the doers of thy will. Cause rest and good remembrance to my father and mother, and all who have any fellowship with me, and all who have asked of our weakness that we should re- member them in this oblation to thee, offered by us sinners whose names are known to thee ; (and they arc never re- peated when the parties are living). Zrcojuei/ Ka\u><;. Kvpte eheijaov. (Greek ivords for, " Let us stand in comely order. Lord have mercy upon us.") Here he deposits the sacred mysteries on the table, placing the cup towards the east and the plate towards the tcest : then he spreads the Anaphora or covering over them and says (Heb. iii. 3.), The heavens were covered with his glorious splendour, and the whole creation was filled with his praise. Here he places incense (in the censer) and says, Let us all pray, and ask mercy and grace from the Lord. O Lord, merciful and loving, arise and help u • May we be worthy to offer up praise and thanksgiving and honour and glorification and exaltation, well, without ceasing, faithfully, at all times and at all seasons. Here he begins the general Sedra (or Order) Procemium. Praise be to that desirable fruit which budded forth from the Virgin's bosom, and magnified and exalted the memory of her that bore it ; to that adorable Lord. whose is the praise of His Saints' joyful festivals, and of their choirs in all crea- tion ; to Him, the living and life-giving, who, with His sweet voice awakes the dead, and causes them with Him to enjoy de- lights in glory : to whom belong praise and honour and worship, at the present time of this Divine and perfect Eucharist, and at all festivals and seasons and hours and times, and in all the days of our life, now and evermore, to ages of ages. General Sedra (or Order.) We worship thee, vre thank thee, we praise thee, O Creator of the world, and sole possessor of creation. (We praise) the blessed root that sprung and came up from the thirsty ground, even Mary ; and the whole earth was filled with its glo- rious sweetness, which expelled the pu- trid odour of Gentilism on every side by a glorious doctrine. We offer before thee this incense, after the similitude of Aaron the prie.-t, who offered to thee pure in- cense in the temporary tabernacle, and by it averted mortality from the people of Israel. Thus we ask of thee, O Lord God, to accept this incense of perfume which our meanness, by reason of our sins and offences, offers unto thee, for our father Adam and our mother Eve, for the Prophets and Apostles, for the just and righteous men, for the Martyrs and Con- fessors, for the Holy Fathers and true Pastors, and orthodox and laudable Doc- tors, for the Solitaries and Monks, for the holy mother of God, Mary, for the Or- phans and Widows, for the Straitened and Oppressed, for the Sick and Afflicted, for all that have told and charged us to re- member them in prayer to thee, O Christ our God, for the Living and the Dead, and the rest of our souls in the heavenly Jerusalem. Tims we offer up praise and honour and worship to thee O Lord, Fa- ther, Son, and Holy Ghost, now and ever- more. Then he puis perfume (into the censer) and says, To the praise and honour of the holy and glorious Trinity we place perfumes! by my hands, who am weak and sinful. Let us all pray and ask mercy and gracfl from the Lord. Merciful Lord, ban mercy on us, and help us. TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. 629 He lakes the incense, and after adoring, incenses three times the centre of the Table of Life, in token of the Father, saying, Adoration to the gracious Father. Then he incenses three tiiiics the north horn of the altar, in token of the Son, saying, Adoration to the merciful Son. And he in- censes three times the south horn, in sign of the Holy Ghost, saying, Ado- ration to the Living and Holy Spirit. Then he ascends the steps, and lifts the incense over the sacred mysteries towards the east, and after the verse, "Praise the Lord, ye righteous," says, With incense of perfume he the commemoration of the Virgin Mary, mother of God. And toicards the icesi, with the verse, " Praise the Lord, all ye nations," he says, With incense of perfume be the comme- moration of the holy Prophets and Apostles and Martyrs. And towards the north, with, " Glory he to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost," he says, With incense of perfume be the commemoration of the Doctors, and Priests, and just, and righteous. And towards the south, with, " As it was in the beginning," &c, he says, With incense of per- fume be the commemoration of the Holy Church and all her children. Then he hears the incense round over the sacred mysteries three times, and comes down the steps, and says this Incense Prayer. Accept, O Lord, of thy grace, the in- cense of thy servants, and be pleased with the smoke of thy priests, and favourably regard the ministration of thy worship- pers ; and magnify by it the memory of thy Mother, and of thy saints, and of all the faithful departed, O Christ, the Son, who art worshipped and glorified with the Father and the Holy Ghost now and for evermore. Obsignation. 'May the just and righteous, the Pro- phets, and Apostles, and Martyrs, and Confessors, and the holy Mother of God. (") Id Mr. Tcct's translation this is given in continuation of the Incense Prayer. Mary, and all the Saints that have pleased thee, O Lord, in every generation, be deprecators and intercessors to thee for the souls of us all. By their prayers and intercessions cause wrath to cease from thy people, and be merciful to the sheep of thy pasture, and cause thy peace and thy salvation to dwell in the four quarters of the world ; and be propitious to the departed, of thy goodness, O our Lord and our God, for evermore. He then, placing the incense, repeals {the Xiceno-Conslantinopolitan Creed, viz.) We believe in one God, &c. &c &c. And then this Vestige or Supplement. May Mary that bore thee, and John that baptized thee, be deprecators to thee for us : and do thou have mercy upon us. Then he begins the Responsory of the Offertory composed by Alar Scvcrus, Patriarch. I will extol thee, O Lord my King, through the prayers of Mary who brought thee forth, and of John who baptized thee. Thou art the only Son and Word of the Heavenly Father. Thou art im- mortal in thy nature, but dost pity us, and in pity came down from Heaven for the life and salvation of all mankind. Thou didst take a body from a holy, blessed, and pure virgin, even from Mary, who brought forth God, and didst become very man. [Th. u wast hanged on the cross for us ; by thy death thou did>t trample under foot and destroy our death.] Thou art one of the Holy Trinity. Our Lord Christ, who art equally worshipped and praised with thy Father and with thy Living and Holy Ghost, have mercy upon us all. Then he repeats the ancient triple Indication. Holy God, Holy Mighty One, Holy Immortal, thou that wast crucified for us, have mercy upon us three times. Christ have mercy upon us. Holy, holy, holy. Then the Prayer before the Apostolical reading, ciz. Accept, O Lord God, our prayers and supplications which we al this time pr« sent before Thee, and grani to us thai with purity and holiness we may keep G30 APPENDIX. thy holy commandments, and those of thy divine Apostles, and (especially) of Paul the architect and builder of Thy Holy Church. O our Lord and our God for evermore. Deacon. I have heard Paul, the blessed Apostle, say (Gal. i. 8.), If we or an angel from Heaven preach another Gospel to you than that which we have preached, let him be anathema of the Church, [be- cause there will arise different doctrines in all parts. Blessed is he who beginneth and endeth with divine instructions. Then he says, such a Chapter ; and adds, Bless, O Lord, praise be to the chief of the Apostles, and his prayers be with us. Amen.] Prayer before the Gospel. Impart to us, O Lord God, the know- ledge of thy divine will, and perfect in us the understanding of thy Holy Go- spel : and grant to us that with joy we may keep entirely thy commandments and fulfil thy will, and may be made worthy of blessing and mercy from thee now and for ever. The Deacon reads the Epistle from St. Paul's first Epistle to the Corinthians [ch. xv. 20—28.] But now is Christ risen from the dead, &c. &c. — — — — that God may be all in all.1 Then he says twice, Offer to him sacrifices and bless the Lord. Priest. Peace be with you all. The Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, according to the life-giving preaching of (') In Mr. Pcet's translation the reading of the Deacon here comes first. The following remark is made:— The Rubric appoints pro- per lessons, which should be read from a Syriac book ; but the invariable custom is, for the Deacon or attendant to repeat, from memory, from the twenty-third to the twenty-sixth verse of the eleventh chapter of the First Epistle to the Corinthians. At the conclusion he says, Bless, O Lord, hallelujah, hallelujah, halle- lujah. Offer to the Lord sacrifices of praise; bring an offering, ami come into His courts. <) worship the Lord before the altar of His holi- ness. Hallelujah. St. John or St. Matthew the Apostle who preached life and salvation to the world. But if it be not Matthew or John, but Mark or Luke, he says, The Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, according to the life-giving evangelization of Mark or Luke who announced life and salvation to the world. Thus it is for every day in the year, except the first of the Annunciation to Zacharias, ivhen {instead of the above passages from Ps. xcvi. 8.) the Deacon says {from Ps. cxviii. 26.) Blessed is He that cometh, &c. &c. Priest. In the time of the dispensation of our Lord and God and Saviour Jesus Christ, the Word of Life, God who was incarnate of the holy Virgin Mary, these things occurred thus. Deacon. We believe and confess it. The Priest then reads the Gospel from John (v. 24—29.) Verily verily I say unto you, he that heareth, &c. &c. — — — — to the resurrection of damnation. And then, Peace be with you all. [Deacon. And with thy spirit. May the Lord accept your ministry, and assist us through your prayers.] To Him, even our Lord Jesus Christ, be praise and thanksgiving and blessing for His words of life to us, and to His Father that sent Him for our salvation, and to His Spirit, the living and holy, who quickeneth us, now and evermore. [_Here the Priest putting more incense into the censer, the Deacon says, Bless, O Lord. The incense is put in by the hands of the reverend Priest, in the presence of the merciful God ; before his Holy altar; before these holy and Di- vine mysteries; and before this awful and holy sacrifice.] Let us all pray, and ask mercy and grace from the Lord. Merciful Lord, have mercy upon us, and help us. May we be worthy to offer up praise and thanksgiving, and honour and -lory, and exaltation without ceasing, faithfully at all times and in all seasons. To Him who is the pardoner of trans- TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. G31 ressionsand the remittor of sins; to Him ho is the sanctifier of the polluted, and le accepter of the penitent ; who willeth le conversion of sinners, and desireth the dvation of offenders ; to Him that hath iid, Call, and I will answer ; knock, and will open, and I will give my hand to ou, and remit your sins and offences ; to lim belongeth praise and honour and donation at this time of celebrating the Divine and perfect Eucharist, and at all easts and seasons, and hours and times, ;ven all the days of our life. On this smoke of incense (may our praise ascend) now and alway for evermore. , Deacon. Amen. {After the incensing, the Priest resumes the prayer thus,) Thou therefore that pardonest and cleansest, thou that dost remit, cover, and blot out, and dost not remember our wickedness, blot out, O my Lord, by thy loving mercy, my sins which are many, great, and not to be numbered, and the sins of all thy faithful people. Spare, good (Lord), and have mercy upon us. Remember me, O Lord God, of thy mercy, and remember the souls of our fathers and brethren, our masters and doctors deceased, and all that are deceased faithful children of thy holy and glorious Church : give rest, O Lord God, to their spirits and souls and bodies, and sprinkle the dew of mercy and grace upon their bones. Be sparing and propitious to us and to them, O Christ our King, the Lord, our Lord and the Lord of glory. Answer us,0 Lord ; come to our aid ; suc- cour us and deliver us ; and accept our prayers and supplications. Cause to pass away and to cease from us hard chas- tisement and the rod of wrath : of thy mercy, O Lord, forbid them and take them away ; and make us all meet for that good end which is for the men of peace ; and vouchsafe to us this Christian consummation which is lovely and fair and well pleasing to thy Divinity. Make us all meet for a good cud : and to Thee we offer up praise and thanksgiving, now and for evermore. Sedra. O Lord God, mighty, strong in battle and glorious, arise, help and deliver us from evil and its power by thy prowess and uplifted arm. Thou, O my Lord, of thy goodness and manifold mercy, wast incarnate of the Holy Virgin Mary, and of thy mercy to mankind didst clothe thy- self with a body. O Lord, our Lord by that throne of heaven which is raised to thy majesty, by the four-faced beasts that are yoked beneath thy chariot, by the company of angels and archangels who praise thy Divinity, by the ranks of cheru- bim that bless and glorify and extol thy might, by the seraphs of fiery wings, that shout and cry and say, Holy, holy, holy Lord, in thy holiness, by all the force, and order, and array of those who stand and minister to thy worship, with the essence of thy self-existent Divinity even in the womb that bare thee, cast us not away, O our Lord, from thy presence, but show us the path of life and salvation, that we may be led by it to the mansion of thy kingdom : and grant to us that we may thankfully confess thy goodness, and pray, and supplicate, O Lord, to thy be- nignity. O our Lord Jesus Christ, have mercy upon us. O our Lord Jesus Christ, help us. O our Lord Jesus Christ, look on us with the eyes of thy mercy. O our Lord Jesus Christ, deliver us from our enemies. O our Lord Jesus Christ, hide us under the wings < f thy Cross. O our Lord Jesus Christ, rescue us from every craft of the devil. O our Lord Jesus Christ, raise us from the depth of sin. O our Lord Jesus Christ, lift us up from the pit and whirlpool of tribula- tion. O our Lord Jesus Christ, deliver us from every evil thought. O our Lord Jesus Christ, deliver us from uncleanness and blasphemy. O our Lord Jesus Christ, wash us from the filth and pollution of what is hateful. O our Lord Jesus Christ, wipe us clean from improbity and baseness. O our Lord" Jesus Christ, replenish us with thy goodness and blessing. O our Lord Jesus Christ, furnish us 632 APPENDIX. from thy treasury, which is full of mercy and grace. O our Lord Jesus Christ, make us re- joice in thy bride-chamber, full of glad- ness. O our Lord Jesus Christ, make us merry with the choice companions and guests, the children of thy kingdom. O our Lord Jesus Christ, prepare us there a place with the just and righteous that have been well-pleasing to Thee. O our Lord Jesus Christ, range us with the sheep, the children of thy right hand (in judgment). O our Lord Jesus Christ, cause us to shine with the elect and holy, in the day of appearing of thy majesty. O our Lord Jesus Christ, at thy spiri- tual banquet make us sit at thy right hand, that we, our deceased (friends), and all the faithful departed, may offer up praise and thanksgiving to thee, our Lord, and to thy Father, and to thy Holy Spi- rit, now and evermore. Deacon. Amen. Priest. May we receive the pardon of offences and the remission of sins in both worlds for ever and ever. Amen. [Peace be with you. Deacon. And with thy spirit. May the Lord accept your ministry, and assist us through your prayers. During the repetition of the above, the bells, cymbals, §-c. are sounded, and the Priest turning his face towards the south, says privately, May our souls, the souls of our Fa- thers, Brothers, Rambans, Doctors, our dead, and all the faithful dead, who are the children of thy holy Church, be clothed with the holiness of the Son of God in both worlds for ever. Amen. Here the Priest, continuing in the same posture, the Deacon goes and stands before him holding the censer in his hand, into which the Priest puts in- cense, and marking the censer thrice with the sign of the Cross, says, We must answer. Here he touches the top of the hook by which the censer is suspended, with his right hand, and with his left takes one chain that is attached to the (■/■user, and the chain which belongs to the cover of the censer, saying, The Holy Father is holy. Then, removing his right hand from the censer, he with it marks himself with the sign of the Cross. The Deacon then says, Amen. The Priest then takes the third chain in his left hand, and touching the top of the hook and the middle of the chains with his right fingers, says, Holy. Then, marking himself with the sign of the Cross, he says, The Son is Holy. The Deacon adds, Amen. The Priest then fakes the last chain in his left hand, and with his right fin- ger touches the top of the hook, the middle of the chain, and top of the censer, saying, Holy. Then again marking himself with the sign of the Cross, says, The living and Holy Ghost is holy. The Deacon adds, Amen.] He places incense in the censer, and upon, it makes the sign of the Cross three times, and says, Let us answer and say, Holy is the Father, holy. Holy is the Son, holy. Holy is the Living and Holy Spirit, who sanctifieth the incense of his sinful servant, having been propitious and merciful to our souls, and the souls of our fathers and brethren, our masters and doctors, and other friends deceased, and on all that are deceased faithful children of the holy Church in both worlds, for ever and ever. Amen. Deacon. Totpta 7rpoo-x<3'6 APPENDIX. Spirit, who is in all good and adorable, the giver of life, and equal to thee in essence, now and evermore. People. Amen. Deacon. Let ns pray. Priest, bowing. We offer nnto thee, O Lord, this bloodless sacrifice for the holy Sion the mother of all Churches, and for thy Holy Church throughout the whole world, that thou wouldest bestow upon it the gifts of thy Holy Spirit. Kemember, O Lord, our just and upright Fathers, our Patriarch Mar Ignatius N, our Lord N, our Bishop Mar N, also the Priests and Deacons, and all ecclesiastical orders, to- gether with my vileness. Kemember not against me the sins of my youth, but pity me according to thy mercies. Kemember also our brethren who are captives, who are sick, infirm, diseased, or vexed by evil spirits. Bless also the air, and the crown of the year. For thou art full of bountiful goodwill to every thing that liveth. Then elevating his voice, Deliver us, O Lord God, from every opposition and insurrection of evil men, from the assaults and malice of the devil, and from all the plagues which for our sins might come upon us ; and keep us in the observance of thy holy commandments : for thou art the merciful God, and to thee we offer up praise and thanksgiving, and to thy only- begotten Son, and to thy Holy Spirit, now and ever. People. Amen. Priest, bowing. Kemember, O Lord, the fathers and brethren that stand and pray with us, and those also that are re- moved from us : also those that have wished to offer and have not been able : and grant to each one his good petition. Then elevating his voice, Remember. O Lord, all those whom we remember, and those whom we remember not ; and accept their sacrifice, even to the extent of thy heavens. Reward them with the joy of salvation, and make them worthy of the aid which is from thee : fortify them with thy might, and arm them with thy strength: for thou ait the merciful God, and to thee we offer up praise and thanksgiving, and to thy only-begotten Son, and to thy Holy Spirit, who is in all good and adorable, the giver of life, and equal to thee in essence, now and ever. Then bowing, Remember, O Lord, all kings and queens of the true religion, and with the arms of the Spirit succour them, and subdue under them all their enemies, that we may live a life of quietness. And elevating his voice, For thou art our Saviour and helper, and givest victory to all that hope in thee, O Lord. To thee we offer up praise and thanksgiving, and to thy only-begotten Son, and to thy Holy Spirit, who is in all good and adorable, the giver of life, and equal to thee in essence, now and evermore. \_Deacon. Bless, O Lord. Again we re- member the holy Virgin Mary, that brought forth God : she is worthy to be blessed and praised by all the generations of the earth : she is holy, glorious, fa - voured with mercy, and ever a Virgin.] And again bowing, Since thou hast power over life and death, O Lord, re- member the holy Fathers, the Prophets and Apostles, St. John the Baptist, St. Stephen the Martyr, who was holy, ex- alted, chief [of Ministers, and the first Martyr, St. Peter, and Paul, who were chiefs among the Apostles, and all the faithful and holy dead. Let us pray to the Lord that it may be well with them. Lord have mercy upon us.] Then elevating his voice, We beseech thee, O Lord, whose might prevails over impossibilities, join us in the congregation of the first-born written in heaven. We therefore remember them, that they may also remember us before thee, and com- municate with us in this spiritual sacri- fice, for the protection of the living, and the consolation of us who are weak, and the repose of the faithful who are asleep, our fathers and brethren and masters, through the goodness and mercy of thy only-begotten Son, (to whom witli thee be glory.) and to thy Holy Spirit, [who is most holy, good, glorious, the giver of life. and consubstantial witli thyself, now, al- ways, and for ever.] Bowing, Remember, O Lord, the true prelates, who from St. .Fames the first Bi- shop until this day have confirmed lauda- ble orthodoxy in thy Church. And elevating his voice. The doctrine TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. 63' if the lights and doctors who bore thy loly name before nations and kins* and he children of Israel, confirm them in mr souls: abolish the heresies that are noxious to us, and make us meet to stand blameless before thy dreadful tribunal. For thou art holy and the sanctifier of the holy : and to thee we offer up praise and thanksgiving, and to thy only- begotten Son, and to thy Holy Spirit, now and evermore. People. Amen. Priest bowing. Remember, O Lord, all ecclesiastical orders, who in laudable or- thodoxy have preceded us, and fallen asleep, and are at rest: also all in be- half of whom they have offered and those who are now named.1 Then elevating his voice, O Lord, Lord of the spirits of all flesh, remember all those who in the true faith have been removed from us: cause their spirits, souls and bodies to rest: deliver them from everlasting damnation, and give them joy in the region which is visited with the light of thy countenance : blot out there their transgressions and enter not into judgment with them: for there is none guiltless before thee, save thy only-begot- ten Son ; through whom we also hope to obtain mercy, even the remission of sins for His sake," both for us and for them. People. Give them rest, O God, spare and forgive, pardon, and cleanse away our and their sins, which have been com- mitted against thee, whether willingly or unwillingly, with knowledge or in igno- rance. Priest bowing. Give them rest O God : spare our transgressions of thought, word, and deed, both open and secret ; (but all alike) open to thee. Then elevating his voice, But reserve to us, O Lord, an end without sin, and gather us under the feet of thy elect, where, when, and how thou wilt, only be it without the confusion of our transgres- sions : so that in this, as in all things, thy name, all honourable and blessed, may be praised and glorified, with that of our (') Here follows, in Mr. Peet's Manuscript, a catalogue of names of former Patriarchs and Prelates. Lord .lesus Christ, and of thy Holy Spi- rit, now and evermore. People. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, for ever and ever, Amen. Priest. Peace be with you. People. And with thy spirit. Priest. May the mercies of our God, Lord, and Saviour Jesus Christ be witli you all, brethren, for evermore. The Deacon repeats the Catholicon- The Priest breaks the bread, repeat- ing the prayer {of St. Jacob Bar Sa- lobi.) Tut s truly did the Word, who was God, suffer in the flesh and was sacrificed, and was broken upon the Cross, and His soul was separated from His body,although His divinity was in no wise separated cither from His soul or from His body + . And He was pierced in His side with a spear +, and there flowed out therefrom blood and water, a propitiation for the whole world +, and His body was be- dewed with them +. And for the sins of the orb of the world + , the Son died on the Cross + . And His soul came, and was united to His body ; and He turned as from the left side to the right, and made peace by the blood of His Cross, and united and joined heavenly things with earthly, and the (peculiar) people with the Gentiles, and the soul with the body. And He rose the third day from the grave, being but one Emmanuel, and not divided, after the inseparable union into two na- tures. Thus we believe, thus we confess, and thus we affirm, that this is the body of this blood, and this is the blood of this body. He then repeats this Prayer of {the same) S t. James- Father of truth, behold thy Son. the sacrifice that is well- pleasing to thee. (2) The following Note from Renaudot (Vol. ii. p. 112) will throw some light on these ceremonies. De fractionc Eucbaristise ha?c habet Barsa- libi. Accipit Oblatam Sacerdos eamqne fran- git in doas partes, quo signified verbum vcre passumessc in carne immolatumquc et fractnm fuisse in mice. Acripit deinde partem ex i oi pore, eamque intingit in sanguine et cum ea signal 63 8 APPENDIX. Receive him who died for me, and be pro- pitiated through him. Accept thy obla- tion at my hands and be favourable to me; and remember not against me the sins which I have committed before thy Majesty. Behold the blood which was shed on Golgotha by wicked men, and pleads for me : for its sake receive my supplication. Great as are my offences, so great are thy mercies : if thou wouldest weigh them together, thy loving kind- nesses outweigh the mountains which are weighed in the balance with thee. Look at the sins, but look also at the victim offered for them : for greater is that offer- ing and sacrifice than the guilt. For sin did thy beloved one endure the nails and the spear: let his sufferings suffice to propitiate thee, that by them I may live. Praise be to the Father who delivered up the Son for our salvation; and adora- tion to the Son who died on the Cross and made us live; and thanksgiving to the signat super corpus, etiamsi, cum parte qure est in manu ejus, prius leviter tetigerit, sive piipugerit earn partem quae est in disco. Ita significat transfossum lancea fuisse Christum in latere suo. Deiude cum tntum corpus sive omnes quae in disco sunt particulas, signat, sig- nificat ipsum esse qui occisus, sanguine suo aspersus est : ipsum qui dixit in coenaculo, Hie est sanguis metis, et in cruce cum latus ejus lancea apertum est, exivit ex eo sanguis et aqua, quibus respersus est. Quando ex san- guine corpus signat in formam crucis, uniouem tacit animae cum corpore, significans quod post- quam separata est anima Verbi a corpore ejus, reversa est, eidemque rursus unita: quamvis nullatenus divinitas ejus separata merit a cor- pore ejus aut auima. Panis est corpus Verbi Dei: vinum autem ejus anima: quia sanguis est typus anima?, sicut scriptum est, quod omnis carnis anima sanguis ejus est. Iterum post- quam signum fecit ex sanguine super corpus, unit et conjungit ad invicem duas illas partes Oblatae : atque ita significat, Emmanuelem unum esse, neque divisum post unionem in duas Daturas: significat etiam, quod postquam in cruce immolatus est, pacificavit per sanguinem crucis sua;, univit et conjunxit ccelestia cum terrenis, populum cum populis, et animam cum corpore. Oblatam quoque dum in circulum circumfert, significat quod pro peccato totius orbis immolatus est in cruce. Primo circum- fert illam ad dexteram, secundo a sinistra refert ad dexteram, ut signified quod Dominus a si- nistra, sive ab crrore ad dexteram nos re- duxerit. Spirit who began and who completed the mystery of our salvation. O Trinity ex- alted above all, spare us all. Another prayer, on breaking the bread. Thou art Christ, (our) God, who for our sakes was pierced with a spear in the side at Golgotha in Jerusalem. Thou art the Lamb of God, that bore the sin of the world. Do thou spare our offences, and remit our sins, and cause us to stand at thy right hand. [During the repetition of the above, if there be any Catlanars among the congregation, they repeat the follow- ing prayers alternately, the senior Clergyman commencing ; or they arc said by the Attendant' First. Amen. Bless, O Lord. Let us pray to the Lord for the Angel of love, peace, mercy, and blessings. Second. Bless, O Lord. My brethren, let us pray to the Lord always to grant union to the Churches, peace to the mo- nasteries, and protection to its priests and children, until the end. Third. Bless, O Lord. My brethren, let us pray to the Lord always that we may be like the true Christians, in whom God delights by good works, and by pure and abounding labours of righteousness. Fourth. O our Lord, make us wor- thy. My brethren, may we be delivered from the unquenchable fire, from the worm that never dieth, from severe pu- nishments, from bitter weeping, and from endless gnashing of teeth. F\fth. O Lord, save us by thy Cross, Amen. Bless, O Lord, O our Lord God, in thy mercy, grace, and great blessings, grant us the following requests. Sixth. Perfect recovery to the sick ; comfort to tlie afflicted ; "liberty to the bound ; safe return to those who are far off; and good preservation to them that are near. Seventh. Concord and unity to the divided ; gathering to the scattered ; find- ing to the lost ; refreshment to the mourner ; rest to the oppressed ; consola- tion to the distressed; stability and sup- port to the widow ; sustenance and satis- faction to the poor ; and a perfect pardon to sinners. TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. 639 Eighth. Good rejoicing to Priests, and illumination to Deacons. O our Lord, let thy peace reign over the kingdoms of the earth ; let war cease ; let the dead have happiness ; and us the pardon of trans- gressions and sins. Ninth. Again, my brethren, let us pray always to the Lord to give good re- membrance to holy Mary, who brought forth God ; to the Saints, and to all the faithful dead : and let their prayers be a wall to us. Amen. Tenth. Let us ask of our Christ good, mercy, and grace ; and again let us be- seech Him to comfort the souls of our fathers, brethren, Rambans, Doctors, and all the dead : let us give thanks to God the Father and Author of all things : let us praise His only Son, and living and Holy Ghost. O merciful Lord, may our souls be recommended into thy hands to obtain mercy. Pity and have mercy upon us. Then, elevating his voice, the Priest repeats the Lord's Prayer — Our Father, &:c. in the manner following], O God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who art blessed by the Cherubim and hallowed by the Seraphim, and mag- nified by thousands of thousands and myriads of myriads of reasonable hosts ; who dost sanctify and perfect the offer- ings and compliments of fruits which for a sweet savour are offered unto Thee ; sanctify also our bodies and souls and spirits, that with a pure heart and a face without shame we may call upon Thee, saying, Our Father, which art in heaven. People. Hallowed be Thy name, &c. &c. {to the end of the Prayer.) Priest. Even so, O Lord our God, lead us not into temptations which we cannot abide, but deliver us from evil : for it is thou who makest an exit and escape for the temptation (1 Cor. x. 13), that so we may offer up to thee praise and thanksgiving, and to thy only-begotten Son, and to thy Holy Spirit, who is in all good and adorable, the giver of life, and equal to thee in essence, now and ever. People. Amen. Priest. Peace be with you. People. And with thy spirit. Deacon. Before thee let us bow our heads. Priest. To thee the poor servants bow their heads, for thy mercies are rich. Send blessings, O Lord, and sanctify the bodies, souls and spirits of us all, and make us worthy to participate in the life- giving mysteries of Christ our Saviour, that we may offer up to thee praise and thanksgiving, and to thy only-begotten Son, and to thy Holy Spirit, who is in all good and adorable, the giver of life and equal to thee in essence, now and ever. People. Amen. Priest. Peace be with you. People. And with thy spirit. Priest. The goodness and mercy of the holy and glorious Trinity, the undi- vided, eternal, adorable, and co-essential, be with you all, brethren, for evermore. Deacon. With fear and trembling let each attend and ask mercy of the Lord. Priest. Spare, O Lord, and have mercy upon us. Priest. Holy things are given to the holy and the pure. People. Holy is the one Father : holy is the one Son: holy is the one Spirit. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the living and Holy Spirit, who are one, for ever and ever. Amen. Priest. The one Holy Father is with us, who formed the world by His good- ness. People. Amen. Priest. The one Holy Son is with us, who saved us by the precious suffering of His person. People. Amen. Priest. The one Holy Spirit is with us, who is the finisher and perfecter of all things that are and exist. Blessed be the Name of the Lord from ages to ages of ages. Amen. Deacon. With us even so, Amen, in the offertory and in the prayers and the rest (of the service.) The Priest covers the sacred mysteries, takes the Spoon ami jut/* it mi tlw plate, then descends to the front <;/' the altar. He then performs (kvkKov or) circuit to the Mother of God, 640 APPENDIX. and puts incense in the censer. And token he has performed the cycle or circuit for the departed, or for peni- tence, for any one on whose behalf the offering is made, he bows down before the table of life, and titters the prayers following : To that Eternal Light which beamed forth from Eternal Light, which from the maternal womb and the virginal bosom budded forth as the fruit of life, to that Child of wonder who hath extended and exalted in heaven and earth the memory of her who bore him, to Him is praise and honour justly due. Scdra. What tongue is sufficient to speak thy glories, O Virgin rilled with all graces, the Mother of Christ our Saviour, who by His salutary manifestation dissipated from us the darkness of sin, and the seduction of corruption. Therefore we recognise thee as the spring of life, the fountain of sal- vation, the fruitful field blessed of the Lord, the ladder which ascends to heaven. And for this we admiring say, Blessed art thou the fleshly vehicle in which the Lord of angels dwelt : blessed art thou the true flaming bush from which the ark of the Highest was perceived. And now, O thou filled with graces, entreat with us the Son that sprung from thee, that He may by His grace blot out our sins, and by His mercy cover our trangressions, and make us and the departed meet for the mansions of the heavenly Jerusalem, and the bosom of Abraham : so that from the mouths of us all may be offered up praise and honour to thee, O Lord (Jesus Christ), and to thy Father, and to thy Holy Spirit, now and evermore. Another Prayer. Make me, O Lord, meet to feed on thee in holiness ; that by the eating of thy sacred body my lusts may be destroyed, and by the drinking of thy life-giving cup my ill passions may be extinguished ; and that by this I may be fitted for the propitiation of offences and the remission of sins, O our Lord and our God, for evermore. Another Prayer. Vouchsafe to us, O Lord our God, that our bodies may be sanctified by thy holy body, and our souls enlightened by thy propitiatory blood : and that this may be for the propitiation of our offences, and the remission of our sins, O our Lord and our God for evermore. Another. Vouchsafe to us, O Lord God, that we may eat thy holy body, and drink thy propitiatory blood : and may we be heirs of thy heavenly kingdom, with all that have been agreeable to thy blessed will, 0 our Lord and our God, fur evermore. The Priest then ascends the steps of the altar, and with the spoon takes out of the cup the reserved particle, called the Coal ', that has hem dipped therein, saying, 2 Thee I hold, who holdest the extre- mities of the universe ; thee I grasp, who rulest the depths ; thee who art God I put into my mouth : by thee may 1 be delivered from the unquenchable fire, and be made meet for the remission of sins, like the sinful woman and the thief, O our Lord and our God for ever- more. When he communicates, he says, The propitiatory particle of the body and blood of Christ our God is given to His sinful servant for the propitiation of offences and the remission of sins, in botli worlds, for ever and ever. And when lie drinks of the cup, In- says, Br thy living and life-giving blood, which was shed on the Cross, may my offences be expiated and my sins remitted, O Jesus, the Word of God, who earnest into the world for our salvation, for ever and ever. Amen. When he administers the Communion to a Priest or other ecclesiastical person, he says, (i) Literally "coal," in allusion to the vision described by the Prophet Isaiah, ch. vi. (2)" Teueo ego te, qui contines flues orbis ; te in manibus hubeo, qui regis profundo ; te Deus pono in os meum: per te liberer ab igue inextinguibili, digousque efficiar remissioue peccatoruin et delictoruni, sicut peccatrix et latro, Domine Deus noster in Secula." — Ordo communis Liturgiae secundum Ritum Syrorum Jacobitarom ; taken from Rhenaudot. Vol. ii. p. 24. J TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. 64 1 The propitiatory particle of the body ind blood of Christ our God is given /the reverend Priest, ^ J or the modest Deacon, I ^ ) or the Monk of the order of ( *• Antony, ' die propitiation of his offences and the remission of his sins. May his prayers je with us. Amen. Then he takes the plate in his right hand and the cup in his left, mid conies from the north, i.e. the right Side of the altar [to the south or left], and when he turns he raises his right hand. And when the myste- ries come forth , he says, From thy propitiatory altar may par- ion descend to thy servants, O Son of God, who didst once come for our salva- tion, and art about to come for our re- surrection and the renovation of our race, :or evermore. Coining forth front the altar, he says, Stretch forth, O Lord God, thy right nand, which is unseen, and bless this con- gregation of thy worshippers, who receive thy precious body and blood. May it be to thee truly for the propitiation of jffences and the remission of sins, and for confidence of face before thee, our Lord and our God, for evermore. And when he has descended from the step, he says, May the mercies of our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ be on the bearers of these holy things, both on the dis- pensers and receivers of them, and on all those who have laboured and communi- cated in them. May the mercies of God be upon them in both worlds, for ever md ever. When he returns after the administra- tion, he says, Glory to thee, glory to thee, glory to thee, our Lord and our God for ever- more. O Lord Jesus Christ, may thy holy body which we have eaten, and thy propitiatory blood which we have drunk, not be to us for judgment, or exaction of vengeance, but for the life and salvation of us all. Amen. Deacon. Let us stand. [O Lord, have VOL. IV. mercy upon us; () our Lord, pity thou, and have mercy upon us ; our Lord, answer thou, and have mercy upon us; <) our Lord, praise be to thee ; O our Trust for ever, praise be to thee ; bless, O Lord praise be to God in the highest, and honour be to her who brought him forth : let the crown of honour be upon the mar- tyrs, and let grace and mercy be to the dead. Hallelujah. Let the earth bow down, and worship thee : let every tongue give thanks to thy name, because thou art the raised of the dead, and the sure trust of those who are buried. People. O Lord God, we give great thanks to thee for all thy mercies.] The Priest pronoun res the Acceptance of Grace {or Thanksgiving), viz. We give thanks to thee, O Lord, for the greatness of thy mercies, by which thou hast made us meet to communicate at thy celestial table. O Lord, let us not be condemned for our participation of thy sacred mysteries ; but having been made worthy of communion with thy Holy Spirit, may we obtain a portion and inheritance with all the just, of ages past, and offer up praise and thanksgiving to thee, and to thy only-begotten Son, and to thy Holy Spirit, who is in all good and adorable, the giver of life, and equal to thee in essence, now and ever. People. Amen. Priest. Peace be witli you. People. And with thy spirit. Deacon. After [participation let US give thanks] People. Before thee. Priest. O God, great and admirable, who for the salvation of the human race didst bow the heavens and come down, pity us and have mercy upon us, thai we may faithfully praise thee, and God the Father that begat thee, and thy Holy Spirit, now and ever. People. Anien.'! Deacon. Bless, O Lord [this congrega- tion].4 (3) This is supposed to be the couclusion oi' St. James's Mass. (i) The above Prayer is ilirected to bu chaunted like the prayers of St. James. u u G42 APPENDIX. Then the Priest repeats the Obsignation of Mar Jacob. + + + After this the Priest makes the sign of the cross three times over the people, and says, Go in peace, my beloved brethren, when we commend yon to the goodness and mercy of the holy and glorious Tri- nity, with the Viaticum and blessings which ye have received from the propi- tiatory altar of the Lord, the remote and the near, the living with the dead, re- deemed by the victorious cross of the Lord, and signed with the mark of holy baptism. That (altar) will expiate your oifences and remit your delinquencies, and give rest to the souls of your departed (friends). And I, a weak and sinful ser- vant, shall procure pity and help through your prayers. Go in peace, rejoicing and exulting, and pray for me. \_Deacon. O our Lord, make us and our dead happy, through the prayers of her who brought thee forth, and of all thy saints. Here endeth the Public Service, and the veil is drawn.] Then the Priest, bowing, says this prayer privately, By the oblation which we have offered this day, may the Lord God and His elect and holy angels be well pleased ; and by it may He cause rest and a good remem- brance to His mother and His saints and all the faithful departed, and him espe- cially for whom and in behalf of whom this offering is made. Another. Thy pure and holy mouth, O Lord, hath pronounced and spoken thus : Who- soever eateth my body and drinketh my blood, and believeth in me, he abideth in me and I in him, and I will raise him up at the last day. To us, therefore, OLord, who have eaten thy sacred body and drunk thy propitiatory blood, let it not be for judgment, nor for vengeance, nor for inculpation, nor for accusation to me or to thy faithful people, but for the expia- tion of offences, and the remission of sins, for a blessed resurrection from the abodes of the dead, and for confidence before thy dreadful tribunal, O our Lord and our God for evermore. Having ministered the entire body, he repeals the Psalm, The Lord is my Shepherd, &c. &c. (Ps. xxiii. to the end.) He then drinks {what remains) in the cup, and says, By thy living and life-giving blood, which was shed on the cross, may my offences be expiated and my sins remitted. O Jesus, Word of God, who earnest hither for our salvation, for ever and ever. Amen. When he wipes the plate that contained the consecrated particle, he says, If there is a member remaining, it re- mains to thy knowledge which created the world. If there is a member remain- ing, may the Lord be a keeper to it, and forgiving and propitiated to me. Having ministered the whole of the cup, he says, What shall I render to the Lord for all His retributions to me ? I will take the cup of salvation, and call on the name of the Lord. I will pay my vows to the Lord. (Ps. cxvi.) [If there be any to communicate, the Priest here gives the bread, which had been dipped in the wine, saying, It is given to the faithful believer for the atonement of his transgressions and the remission of his sins. Communicant. Amen. During the repetition of the whole of the above, the Deacon says, He appointed High Priests, venerable Priests, and Deacons in the earth, by whose praises He adorns the Church. The Priest offers the fruits of the earth as the mysteries of his Master: he calls upon the Holy Ghost, who, immediately de- scending with joy, rests upon the bread and sanctifies it, and it becomes a body, and brooding over the mixed wine, con- verts it into blood. We who are faithful should exclaim, Lord have mercy upon us. I saw Him upon the table, whom the fiery hosts fear to look upon : those who are clothed with the lightnings are con sumed by the brightness of His presence ; TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. 643 but when despicable dust eats him His countenance is joyful. The mysteries of the Son are fire among those who are ibove : Isaiah, who saw it, bears witness to us. Behold! the mysteries, which were in that bosom of the Godhead, are divided imong the descendants of Adam: the building of the chancel is like the chariots sf the cherubim ; the heavenly hosts are surrounding it. Behold the body of the Son of God is placed upon the table, and the children of Adam receive it into their hands rejoicing.1 Again the Deacon, sometimes only, You who are sinners, rise at this time of the mysteries, ask pardon, and having received it, depart in peace. When you come into the presence of God at the time of offering, you must not forget the man who performs it, nor make excuses, nor stand idle, when another begs mercy from thee. Again. God has given to men two dominions, one to the King, the other to the Priest. God has given the chief place on earth to the King, and the secret dominions over the living in the judgment to the Priest. The Lord has not given power to the King to take the censer ; the Priest has no power to use the sword against the King : the King is the ruler to govern in civil affairs; the Priest is the ruler to sanctify souls : the King has only power to kill the body; but the Priest has power, by his curses, to destroy both body and soul : the prayer of him who is cursed is not received upon earth, and his supplications will not be accepted before God : he who is cursed is like a vine-branch, which being smitten by hail, and stripped of its beauty, is only fit to be consumed : he who is cursed is like an ear of corn blasted by a hot wind, which lies stripped of its splendour amidst the standing corn : he who is cursed is like the day which the Lord cursed, and which cannot be reckoned among the number of the days of the year : he who is cursed is like a dried river, that is the sport of (') Here follows another long sentence of the above description ; but as it is often omitted, and as some doubt exists as to the meaning of some of the words, it is at present left out. rivers and seas. O ye cursed ! go and pray to the Priest who cursed you. If he will, he can easily loose, as he bound you : when he bids you go in peace, the Lord will cleanse you, and the angels will spread their wings to receive you. Again. Isaiah saw in the sanctuary six-winged fiery and spiritual seraphim : each of them, O God, minister to thy majesty. With two wings they cover their faces that they may not behold thy great- ness ; with two they cover their feet, that they may not be consumed by burning fire ; with two they do fly, exclaiming, O thou Son of God, thou art holy, holy, holy : let thy majesty be magnified in thy kingdom. Again. I was a lost sheep : the Shep- herd came and found me. He brake His body to feed me, and pierced His side to give me drink. Behold, thy children ex- claim, Thou art holy, holy, holy, O Son of God, thou art holy ; let thy majesty be magnified in thy kingdom. Praise be to God at all times : may His blessings be upon you in the day of judgment. O righteous judge, have mercy upon me ; O thou great one, have mercy upon me who am unworthy, and upon the minister who offered this sacrifice to thee.] Another Collect of Mar Jacob. Son of God, who by the sacrifice of thyself hast saved the guilty, by thy liv- ing sacrifice dispel my evil passions, and heal my infirmities. Good is he that cometh. When he drinks the remains of the mixed wine, he says, They shall be moistened abundantly with the fatness of thy house, and thou shalt make them drink of thy delightful river. For with thee is the fountain of life, &c. &c. (Ps. xxxvi.) \_from the eighth to the last verse.~] And while ivashing his hands, he says, May the living fire of the body ami blood of Christ our God extinguish the flames of fire and the fearful vehement torment from my members, and from the souls and bodies of all the faithful de- parted, who have put thee on (in regene ration) of water and of the Spirit. Lnd G14 APPENDIX- do thou call and place them in the last day, as thou hast promised, on thy right hand, O our Lord and our God for ever- more. And as he washes his fingers, beginning with the right, three times, he sags, Let my fingers modulate thy praise and my mouth thy thanks. By the nails in thy hands and thy feet, by the spear that pierced thy side, forgive me my of- fences and my sins. Then washing the left, he sags, Keep me, O Lord God, from all deceits: let thy right hand help me and preserve me from all sinister works for ever. Then imping the plate with a sponge, he repeats this prayer of Mar Ephraim, With the sponge of thy mercy, O Lord, wipe away all my offences and sins which I have committed before thee. Of thy mercies, O Christ, King and Author of life, pardon me who have now administered thy holy mysteries. Make me worthy that with the just who have loved thee, even with the righteous who have been attached to thee, I may serve thee in thy heavenly kingdom for ever. Even so, Lord, Amen, now and at all times for evermore. Continual praise be to the Lord, whose mercies be on you in the day of judgment ; and as to me, poor and wretched, O just Judge pardon me. Pardon, O Lord; pardon, O merciful one ; pardon me, slothful as I am, and the Priests and Dea- cons who have celebrated this offertory. Then washing his hands in water, he says, Judge me, O Lord, for I have walked in integrity. I have hoped, &c. &c. (Ps. xliii.) And wiping his hands, he repeats Psalm xxix. {nt sup.) Bring unto the Lord the children of rams ; bring unto the Lord praise and honour. Bring to the Lord the honour due to His name : worship the Lord in the courts of His sanctuary. The voice of the Lord is upon the waters, the glo- rious God has thundered. The voice of the Lord, &c. &c. He then proceeds to the Sedra for the departed, beginning with this Preface, Him who by His death has destroyed our death, and by His sacrifice for us has made propitiation for all the children of Adam, that good one should we remember ; and Him should we praise at this time. Sedra. Thou who wakest the dead and raisest up those who are buried, receive thou, O Lord, the souls of these thy ser- vants whose commemoration we perform this day. Make them to dwell, 0 Lord, in the blessed mansions of thy Father's house, with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, thy friends, and with all the faithful and holy who have rested in faithful expectancy of thee. Raise them up, O Lord, and cause them to stand at thy right hand ; and may thy mercies be poured forth upon us all, that we may offer up praise and thanksgiving to the holy Trinity, now and for ever. Verse. O our Lord Jesus Christ, let not thy body and blood, which we have re- ceived, be to us for judgment or for venge- ance; but for the propitiation of offences, for our remission and resurrection and standing with confidence at thy right hand. " Thou shalt mahe them drink of thy delightful river." (Ps. xxxvi. ut sup.) May thy body, O Lord, which we have received, and thy living blood which we have drunk in faith, be to us a bridge and transit (over the flaming flood), whereby we may be rescued from the fire of Gehenna, and attain to life eternal. Let not the hands which have extended their palms, and received from thee the pledges of new life, be delivered over to the house of judgment in the last day through the vehemence of the burning flame : for they are stretched forth to hold thee. Our Saviour heard all the groaning of the departed from the head of the tree in Golgotha, and he was vehemently affected, and descended and broke the yoke of death from the necks of them that slept, and consoled them. Incense. Let the oblation which we have this day offered for them be to thy servants and handmaids, O Lord, an odour of sweetness. May thy will, O Lord, be therewith content, and of thy mercy cause them to rest. Vestige (or Supplement.) If Moses TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN UTUROY. (J45 ave life to Reuben who had sinned, lirough the blood of beasts, how much nore shall the faithful departed obtain iropitiation through the living sacrifice rhich is sacrificed for them. Then he says thrice, Lord have mercy ipon us : Lord spare and have mercy ipon us : Lord answer us, and have nercy. Glory to thee, O God : Glory to hee, O Creator : Glory to thee, O Christ mr King, who didst pity thy sinful ser- vant. Bless, O Lord. Our Father which irt in heaven, &c, &c. Being blessed from the Throne (i.e. the Altar or Seat of the Divine Mysteries, which the Priest here kisses with much affection), he says, Abide 1 in peace, O holy and divine Altar of the Lord: I know not now whe- ther I shall return to thee, or not. May the Lord make me worthy to sec thee in the Church of the first-born in heaven : on this covenant (of mercy) I rely. Abide in peace, O holy and propitiatory Altar ; that the sacred body and atoning blood which I have received from thee may be to me for the expiation of offences and remission of sins, and for confidence before thy awful tribunal, O our Lord and our God, for evermore. Abide in peace, O holy Altar and Table of Life, and entreat for me our Lord Jesus Christ that we may never cease to remember thee, now and evermore.2 Here comes the Anaphora of St., James, the brother of our Lord. 3 THE FORM OF BAPTISM OF THE SYRIANS. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. May His mercy and grace richly abound towards us, who are weak and sinful, in both worlds for ever. O Lord God, fit us for the spiritual service which thou didst deliver to thy holy Apostles, that they might baptize with fire and the Spirit. O Lord, grant that the souls of those who are now come to the washing of regeneration may ob- tain salvation through the instrumentality of us sinners, and that we may find mercy and grace, now and for ever. If it be a male child, Psalm of David. Bring young rams unto the Lord, Hallelujah. Ascribe unto the Lord glory and honour. Bring unto the Lord the honour due unto his name, Hallelujah. Worship the Lord in the (') Osculatur mensam vitae, dicitque suspi- rabundus et cum affectu ; " Mane in pace, altare sanctum et divinum Domini : nescio utrum rcvertar ad tc, nccne. Praestat Dominus mini, ut te videam in Ecclesia primogenitorum ccelesti, ct super hoc testamen- tum fiduciam habco : Mane in pace, altare sanctum et propitiatorium ; corpusquc sanctum et sanguis propitiatorius, qua; ex te suscepi, sint mini ad expiationem dclictorum et remis- sionem, ct ad fiduciam coram throno terribili Domini et Dei uostri in saecula. Mane in pace, altare sanctum et mensa vitae, ct depre- Court of his holiness. The voice of the Lord is upon the waters, Hallelujah. The glorious God thundered. The Lord is upon great waters, Hallelujah. The voice of the Lord is with power, the voice of the Lord is with majesty. If a female, The king's daughter stood with praise. Hallelujah, and the Queen at thy right hand in a vesture of gold of Ophir, Halle- lujah. Hearken, O daughter, and con- sider and incline thine ear ; forget thine own people also and thy father's house, Hallelujah. So shall the king greatly desire thy beauty, for he is thy Lord, worship thou him, Hallelujah. The daughter of Tyre shall worship him. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. Let David stand here in spirit by- care pro me misericordiam a Domino nostro Jesus Christo, ut nunquam cesscm memoriam tui servare, ex hoc, nunc, ct usque in saecula sae- culorum. Amen." — Renaudot.Vol. ii. pp. 28,29. (2) Here, though sometimes before this, the Priest coming out of the chancel, and putting the sleeve a little over his hand, gives it to the people to kiss, who then depart, and the whole of (he ceremonies are concluded. The service usually occupies about two hours. (3) The following Services of the Syrian Church arc published in the Madras Church Missionary Record for 1S37, L838. 646 APPENDIX. those who receive baptism, and hear what he saith : O all ye that are thirsty, come ye to the Lord God ; be strong, and of good courage. When this poor fallen Adam called on the Lord God in sorrow, He answered him when he came to the stream of the river Jordan, and renewed him who was formerly ruined. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without end. Amen. Let the seal of grace be a protection to us who believe. As the Hebrews were delivered from their destroyer through the blood that was sprinkled on the door- posts, thus may we have the grace of the washing of regeneration, which giveth life to those who take refuge in it, and is divine, and may thereby behold the Tri- nity in immortal light. Prayers (for Adults). O Lord God of the heavenly host, bless thy servants who are come for reli- gious instructions, enlighten the eyes of their minds, that they may distinguish the vanities of this world ; may put away from them every deadly work ; and may offer praise and worship to Thee, and thy Son, and the Holy Ghost. Psalm of David. The Lord shall feed me, so that I shall want nothing ; and He shall make me to dwell in strong pas- tures. Canon. John was confounded, and the river Jordan troubled, and the Seraphim cried out, Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Lord who came to be baptized. Psalm. He shall lead me by the still waters. He shall convert my soul, and lead me into the paths of righteousness. Canon. The Sanctifier of the Sera- phim came to baptism, to sanctify water, that he might regenerate with water and the Holy Ghost the offspring of the old Adam. Glory be to the Father, and to the only Son, and to the Holy Ghost, who by His divine influence renews with water and the Spirit the children of Adam ruined through sin. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall he, &c. Amen. Behold, the Holy Ghost at the river Jordan makes spiritual armour for the children of Adam, and clothes them with a glorious bright garment by water and the Spirit. Promion. ' Glory be to Him who is the true and inexpressible light, who in His glorious providence hath separated and sanctified His spiritual flock by the sacrament of baptism. He is worthy to be praised and honoured, now and for ever. Amen. Sedra. O Lord God our Christ, who hast collected us together from wandering in sin; who hast called us to keep thy holy Commandments ; who hast brought us into thy spiritual fold, and, conducting us to the streams of salvation and to the fountain of life, hast proclaimed by thy quickening voice, saying, Wash and be clean, and wash away evil from your hearts ; bless these thy servants who are now come to receive the sign of everlast- ing life, that they may keep them (thy Commandments). Cause them to enter into thy fold, number them with thy sheep, cause thy face to shine upon thorn, and make them the children of thy Father, and worthy of regeneration. Put off from them the old man, and clothe them with an incorruptible garment. Nourish them well, and cause them to grow up to a perfect stature ; that after a comfortable and humble life they may be worthy of a good and Christian end, and that both we and they may offer praise and glory to thee, with thy Father, and the Holy Ghost. Amen. Defend, O Lord, with thy Cross the children who are come to baptism. The son of Zecharias declared respecting this baptism, I baptize with water ; but He that cometh will baptize with the Holy Ghost. John, the son of Zecharias, stood by the river side ; (He who is) the Power which is hidden even from the angels, came to be baptized of him. Our Lord came to be baptized, and John was for a witness ; and the Father proclaimed from on high. This is my beloved Son. Prayer of Incense. O Lord, we offer this sweet incense to thiue abundant mercies for these thy TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. G-J7 servants who are come prepared for holy baptism, that they maybe sealed by thee to everlasting life, may draw near to thy house, adhere to thy holy Commandments, and may offer praise and glory to thee, with the Father, and the Holy Ghost. Psalm. As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after thee, O God- Moreover the law entered that the offence might abound. But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound. That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord. What shall we say then ? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound ? God forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein ? Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into His death ? 'Therefore we are buried with Him by baptism into death : that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. For if we have been planted together in the likene.s of His death, we believe that we shall be also in the likeness of His resurrection. Psalm. Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean : wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow. The holy Gospel of St. John. And as the people were in expectation, and all men mused in their hearts of John, whether he were the Christ, or not ; John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed baptize you with water ; but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose : He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire. Jesus answered, and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh ; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Manesah. Wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity. Hyssop cannot purge away the sin which I have committed, nor can water which is used as a symbol ; hut the sprinkling and purification of the heavenly washing and the riches of His abundant grace can. The Priest, turning the face of the in- fant towards the east, Shall 'murk tin sign of the Cms* • thee, believe in thee, and in the doctrine which was divinely delivered by thee, through the Prophets and Apostles, and holy Fathers. 648 APPENDIX. Then the whole of the Creed shall be repeated. Then the Priest taking off the child's clothes, and entering the Baptistry, shall say, 0 Lord, who hast sent down thy Spirit and created and brought into existence these children out of nothing, and through thy love to mankind hast fitted them for holy baptism ; build them upon the foun- dation of the holy Apostles of the Lord, and make them true plants in the holy Catholic Church. Send thy Holy Spirit upon them, that they may be worthy of the mystical washing. Replenish them with thy divine gifts, and cause thy light to shine in the hearts of those who worship thee, that they may be delivered from the bondage of sin. Then the Priest shall dip his thumb in the anointing oil, and mark the sign of the Cross on the forehead of the infant, saying, 1 sign N. in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, for eternal life, with the ointment of glad- ness, that he (or she) may be worthy of adoption through regeneration. Amen. The Priest entering the Baptistry, and tailing warm water in his right hand a?ul cold water in the left, and mixing them together, shall say, O Lord God, mix these waters through our poor prayers, that they may become the spiritual womb which bringeth forth children of immortality, through the grace, mercy, and love towards mankind of our Lord Jesus Christ, with whom and with the Holy Ghost glory, honour, and power are due to thee, now and for ever. Amen. Tune. O all ye Gentiles, hear this: John mixed- water for Baptism. Christ sanctified it, went down into it, and was baptized. And when He went up from the water, the heaven and the earth gave Him honour, and the sun, moon, stars, and clouds praised Him, who sanctified rivers and fountains. Hallelujah, Hallelujah. Come ye and hear, and I will declare unto you. Hallelujah. Who hath seen (wo sisters so beautiful as Baptism and the Holy Church ? There is a secret mystery •between them: one bringeth forth and the other nourisheth. For that which Baptism brings forth of water, the Holy Church receives, and presents it to the Lord as a spiritual offspring. Hallelujah. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, &c. When the Priest stretcheth out his right hand and baptizeth, the angels above greatly wonder ; and man who is standing over the flaming fire invokes the Holy Spirit, and He immediately descending from heaven answers him, performs his will, and sanctifies Baptism for the remis- sion of the sins of the world. Hallelujah, Hallelujah, (inclining,) O Lord, thou hast given us a fountain of true purity which cleanses from all stain and defile- ment of sin. Grant even now, through us sinners, the breath which thy only Son breathed upon His holy disciples. ( liais- ing his voice,) We offer to thee, and thy only Son, and the Holy Ghost, praise and thanksgiving now and for ever ; for thou art the Saviour, and Sanctifier, and the giver of all gifts. Amen. The Priest blowing thrice upon the loater from West to East, and from South to North, shall say, On blessing the first time : May the head of the famous great serpent which destroys mankind be bruised. On the se- cond : May the shadows which appear, fly away from these waters. On the third .• O Lord God, I beseech thee that the wicked and unclean spirit may not de- scend along with these who are to receive Baptism, that they may be worthy to re- ceive thy Divine gifts. (Elevating his voice,) Turn unto the water, O Lord, and of thy abundant grace and mercy sanctify it ; and grant that we may offer praise and thanksgiving to thee and thy only Son, and thy Holy Ghost, now and for ever. Amen. The Deacon shall say, My friends, how dreadful is this hour, and how tremendous this season; for the living and Holy Spi- rit descending from the height above the heavens, rests and dwells upon this water that is placed here, and sanctifies it. Pray, therefore, with humility and reverence, that we may all have unity and peace. TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. 649 The Priest inclining invokes the Holy Ghost. O Loud, appear on this water and lanctify by the influence of thy Holy Spirit, and grant that these persons to be japtized therein may be transformed, ind may put off the old man mined h rough the lust of error, and put on the ie\v man which is renewed after the mage of Him that created him. (Raising 'lis voice,) O L;.rd God Almighty, make this water the water of comfort, ,ioy, and satisfaction ; water which represents the ieath and resurrection of thy only Son For the cleansing from filth, the loos- ing of bands, the remission of sins, the expiation of crimes, and the gift of adop- tion, and the garment of immortality, and the renewing of thy Holy Spirit. Then the Priest taking the vessel of ointment, and elevating it thrice in the form of a Cross, shall say, Hallelujah. The waters saw thee, O Lord. The waters saw thee and were afraid. Psalm. The voice of the Lord is on the waters. Tbe glorious God thundered, the Lord is upon the great waters. Hal- lelujah. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, &c. Amen. Then pouring ointment upon the ivaler in the form of a Cross, he shall say, We pour the holy ointment upon this water that the old man may be renewed thereby. Amen. The Priest, inclining, O Lord God, who didst send down thy Holy Spirit in the form of a dove, and sanctify the water of Jordan, perfect these thy servants who are now to be baptized. Purify them by thy washing of salvation, and make them heirs of Christ. (Raising his voice,) Grant that they, being renewed by thy grace, and being perfect conque- rors, may preserve thy Divine treasures and gifts, and with us offer praise and thanksgiving to thee, and thy only Son, and the Holy Ghost. Amen. Here the Priest shall bless the u-ater, saying, This water is blessed and sanctified •for the Divine washing of regeneration. VOL. IV. in the name of the living Father for eternal life +, and in tbe name of the living Son for eternal life +, and in the name of the living and Holy Ghost for everlasting life +• Amen. Then the Priest, putting the infant into the baptismal font with its face turned to the cast, and himself turning to the west, and laying his right hand upon the head of the infant, shall immerse it three times, saying, N. is baptized for the remission of sins and the hope of everlasting life, in the name of the Father, Amen, and of the Son, Amen, and of the Holy Ghost, Amen. Instead of immersing (the child), the Priest, taking two handfuls of water from before and behind, and one handful from both sides of the person who is to be baptized, and pouring them upon the infant's head, shall wash the whole body. Then shall he say, Be strong and of good courage. Appear as lights in the world through the washing of grace. Be strengthened with the power from on high by the Holy Ghost. Put away the old man ruined through evil desires, and turn away your face from him. Laying hold on the word of everlasting life, and conversing about it with unbelievers, know that you are hastening to that new life which is to come, and which is promised to believers ; and so shall ye be meet to reign with Christ, through the riches of His abundant mercy. Anointing the infant with the ointment from head to foot, the Priest shall say, N. is sealed with the holy and sweet ointment, which is the seal of the true faith and of the perfection of the gift of the Holy Ghost, in the name of the Father. and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, for everlasting life. Conclusion. Go in peace, as I have commended you unto the grace of the Holy Trinity. Slay it preserve yi ur life and ours for ever, without pain, from all the perditions of sin Amen. Laiiing the girdle on the infant, the Priest shall scySoghisa. Brethren, sing X X G50 APPENDIX. praise to the Son of the Lord of all, who has prepared for you the crown which was desired by kings. Brethren, make your garments white as snow, and purify your lustre in the river Jordan. Dearly beloved, you are come up like angels from the river Jordan by the power of the Holy Ghost. You have entered the ever- lasting bride-chamber : you are this day decorated with glory in the place of Adam. Your garments are glistering, and the crown which you have to-day first received at the hands of the Priest is comely. Adam suffered infamy in Para- dise, but you have obtained glory from the water. Dearly beloved, ye put on the armour of victory when the Priest invoked the Holy Ghost. Brethren, the angels rejoice, and they that are spiritual are satisfied with your incorruptible ban- quet. My brethren, ye have partaken of heavenly bles-edness. Take heed, lest the wicked one deceive you. Praise the King of heaven, who has made you the sheep of His Hock. An imperishable crown is placed on your heads. Sing aloud with a voice of praise. The fruit which Adam tasted not in Paradise is this day put into your mouths. O ye children of baptism, go in peace, and worship the Cross which defends you. Here the Priest, laying the sponge to the mouth of the infant, and putting a crown on its head, shall sag, O Lord God, decorate thy servants with the shining crown of the glory of thy holy name. May their life be unto thy joy and the praise of thy majesty ; that they, being adorned with the grace of adoption, and decorated with the shining crown of glory, may be numbered with the spiritual Hock, and be worthy to offer praise and thanksgiving to thee, and thy only Son, and the Holy Ghost, now and for ever. Amen. A Prayer to be said on removing the crown on the seventh day. O Lord, guide these thy servants by thy enlivening wisdom into thy delightful and evangelical work. Make them thy children of a spiritual mother, and bre- thren to thy only Son. Increase in them good thoughts. May they receive this crown in the kingdom of heaven. May they not be deprived of the assistance of thy right hand by the removal of this crown; but may they receive the crown of glory above, that they may grow and be strengthened by it, and may praise thee and thy only Son and most Holy Ghost, who is good, worshipped, the giver of life, and consubstantial with thee, now and for ever, world without end. Amen. THE ORDER OF GIVING ALL THE ORDINATIONS IN THE CHURCH.1 Know that no Ordination is given on a day when there Is no performance of the 3Iass Service. First shall be said, " Holy art thou, O God, &c." and " Our Father which art in heaven, &c." Then the Bishop begins the first Order. which is that of Header. Prayer. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost : may His mercy and grace be poured upon us, who are weak and sinful, in this world and the world to come for ever. Amen. O Lord God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, Lord of all and giver of (') Sec Bingham's Antiquities. Book iii. spiritual gifts, may thy strength be per- fected in our weakness, and may we perform, through our unworthy interces- sion, the spiritual service of Ordination with which we are entrusted by thy so- vereign grace. Here he shall begin the \05th Psalm, second Chorus. O give thanks unto the Lord, call upon His name: Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah, make known His deedsamong the Heathen. Sing unto Him, sing psalms unto Him : Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah ; talk ye of all His wondrous works. Praise ye His holy name : Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelu- jah ; let the heart of them rejoice that seek the Lord. Seek the Lord, and be TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. G5I encouraged : Rcsp. Hallelujah, Hallelu- jah ; seek His face evermore. Remember His marvellous works that He hath done : Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah ; His won- iers, and the judgments of His mouth. O ye seed of Abraham His servant : Reap. Hallelujah, Hallelujah ; ye children of Jacob His chosen. He is the Lord our God : Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah ; His judgments are in all the earth. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. O God of abundant mercy, he thou only my propitiation : receive me, and have mercy on me, as thou didst on the prodigal son. As it was in the beginning, &c. O God the Son, who by thy gift didst endue the apostles with wisdom, by thy gift endue with wis lorn these thy ser- vants, who wait for thy Spirit to be sanc- tified by Him. He who ordains offers praise, and (/ires them books to read, saying as follows, O Lord the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, replenish the^e thy servants, bid- den to the vocation of thy ministry, with the goodness of thy grace through my hands ; and may it increasingly abide in these who receive it, all the days of their life, in meekness and pure works which are agreeable to thy sovereign will, now and for ever, world without end. The Metran approaching the steps of the altar, says, Peace be with you. People. And with thy spirit. The Metran thro delivers flu' pastoral staff' to the Archdeacon ; and the Archdeacon, holding the pastoral staff in his hand, and standing at the south side of the entrance to the chancel, with his face toicards the north, makes this declaration, May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which always supplies what is wanting, with the good pleasure of God, and the power of the Holy Ghost, be with us evermore ; and may this dreadful and divine service be performed by thee for the salvation of our souls, now and for ever. Having finished this, the Archdeacon takes the books from their hands, and says, Pray for these who receive the ordi- nation of Readers. The Metran shall then lay his hand upon their heads, saijiny as follows: O Lord God Almighty, of thine abun- dant grace choose these thy servants as a peculiar election ; and of thy mercy make them worthy to be entrusted to read the Holy Scriptures and the words of God before thy chosen people in thy holy Church, and preserve them from blame, through the grace and mercy of thine only Son, to whom, with thee and the Holy Ghost, be glory, honour, praise, and thanksgiving, now, always, and for ever. People. Amen. Archdeacon. Bless, O Lord. Then the Metran shall make the sign of the Cross three times on their fore- heads, saying as follows: N. is signed with the Cross, to be a Reader of the word of everlasting life in the Holy Church, in the name of the Father +, Amen, and of the Son +, Amen, and of the Holy Ghost + , Amen. Conclusion. O Lord God, may we depart from wicked ways, even from all the deeds of the workers of iniquity, and make us worthy to meditate day and night on thy law of eternal life ; and being like a tree planted by a brook of waters, to rejoice in its good fruits, botli hero and in rest hereafter, and to offer praise and worship to thee, now and for ever, world without end. Here endeth the Order of Readers. THE FORM OF GIVING THE OTHER LOWER ORDERS. Exorcists are not appointed hy thclayiiuj on of the hand, hut hy the command of the Metropolitan. Those who re- ceive the following four orders, viz. Singers, Sub-deacons, Headers, and Exorcists, icho exorcise evil spirits from those who arc baptized, oriate- chumens, do not wear the scarf ; but the Deacons do. The office oj a Sub- deacon is to tea tch the door, and to kneel down near tin lamp during the Mass Service G52 APPENDIX. At the beginning of giving these Orders the Metran shall say, Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, &c. ; and the prayer, " Thy power, our Lord," &c. Then follows the Voth Psalm for the Sub- deacons, second Chorus. Lord, who shall abide in thy taberna- cle? Hesp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah. Who shall dwell in thy holy hill? He that walketh blamelessly, and worketh righte- ousness : Hesp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah ; and speaketh the truth in his heart. He that useth not deceit with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his companion : Resp. Hal- lelujah, Hallelujah ; nor taketh a reward against his neighbour. In whose eyes a person who provoketh to anger is con- temned: Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah; he who honoureth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to his friend, and lieth not: Resp. Hallelujah, Halle- lujah. He that putteth net out his money to usury, nor taketh reward against the innocent: Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah. He that doeth these things is upright, and he shall never be moved: Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah. Glory is due unto Thee, O God. Glory be to the Father, &c. O God of abundant grace, be thou only my propitiation : receive me, and have mercy on me, as thou didst on the prodi- gal son. Glory be to the name of the only true God and holy Trinity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. As it was in the beginning, &c. O God, the inhabitants of heaven re- joice at the perfection of thy servants, and sing praises unto Him who hath united them to their company. Then follows the 61 st Psalm appointed for the Singers, second Chorus. Hear my prayer, O God ; attend unto my supplication : Resp. Hallelujah, Ha1 - lelujah. From the end of the earth will I cry unto thee alone, when my heart is overwhelmed : thou hast raised me upon a rock, and comforted me : Hrsp. Halle- lujah, Hallelujah. For thou hast been a shelter for me, and a lofty tower from mine enemies : Hesp. Hallelujah, Halle- lujah. That I may abide in tin tabernacle for ever, and be sheltered in the covert of thy wings : Resp. Hallelujah, Halle- lujah. For thou, O God, hast heard my vows : thou hast given the heritage to those that fear thy name : Resp. Halle- lujah, Hallelujah. Thou hast prolonged the King's days, and his years as many generations : Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelu- jah ; that he may stand before God for ever. Who shall preserve mercy and truth? Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah. So daily performing thy vows, will I sing praise unto thy name for ever : Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah. Glory is due to thee, O God. Glory be to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. The inhabitants of heaven sing praises, and men on earth offer thanksgiving to Him who is the one infinite and eternal God, the Creator of the whole world. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without end. Amen. Adored be the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, the mysterious Trinity, whom the inhabitants of heaven and earth worship and praise with reverence. Prayer. O God, who art holy, who lovest those who are holy, and takest pleasure in those who are holy, and who art holy in all things, receive this thy servant who is chosen to approach unto thee. Grant that he may please thee all his days with a pure and blameless life, and in gcod works, and serve thee with a right mind, and that thy adorable and holy name may be magnified through him, now and for ever. Then the Metran shall deliver the read- ings (Epistles, S[c.) and the book of everlasting life (the Gospel). The Archdeacon, holding the Metran1 s staff in his hand, and standing at the entrance of the chancel, shall read thus, The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which always supplies what is wanting, with the good pleasure of God, and the power of the Holy Ghost, be with us evermore. And may this dreadful and divine service be performed by thee for TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. G53 the salvation of our souls, now and for ever, &c. Then he shall say. Pray ye for those who receive the ordination of Sub-dea- cons. Then the Met ran offers this Prayer: O Lord God Almighty, look upon these thy servants, and of thine abundant grace choose them as good and holy ves- sels, and by thy mercy make them worthy to perform what is required in thy Holy Church. Grant them by thy grace to serve before thee with a pure heart and willing mind without blame, and reple- nish them with thy precious knowledge, through the mercy and grace of thy only Son ; to whom, with thee and the Holy Ghost, glory, honour, praise, and thanks- giving are due, now and for ever, world without end. People. Amen. The Metran, taking the booh from their hands, and putting the scarf round their necks, shall take them by their hands, and raise them up. He shall then say, Prayer. O Lord, who art pure, and lovest those who are pure, cause thy pure light to shine upon these thy servants. O thou Giver of spiritual gifts and Sovereign of all, let thy power and aid accompany them, that they may enter into thy holy chancel and perform thy holy mysteries with purity, and keep thy command- ments, and that thy will may be fulfilled in them. The Metran then, standing on the car- pet (he who is to be ordained stand- ing below the lamp), shall repeat this Prayer : O thou, whose perfect Godhead need- eth not the service of those who are on earth, we pray to thee for these thy ser- vants, and entreat thee to make them peculiar and pure vessels for the honour of thy service. Remove and root out all idleness, barrenness, and unprofitableness from their mini-try, and sow in their iicarts the seed of spiritual diligence, which brings forth the fruit of everlast- ing life, through thy mercy and grace, O Sovereign of all. The Metran shall then make the sign of the Cross on their forc/nuds, saying, N. is signed with the sign of the Cross, to be Sub-deacon (or Singer) in the Holy Church, in the name of the Father -r, Amen, and of the Son +, Amen, and of the Holy Ghost for eternal life + , Amen. He who ordains, delivering the book cf the Apostolic Epistles into the hands of him ivho is ordained Sub-deacon, says, Take the book of the Epistles, and re- ceive authority to read them in the Holy Church of God for the living and the dead, in the name of the Father +, Amen, and of the Son + , Amen, and of the Holy Ghost + , Amen. Then the Metran, giving the cup ami plate into the hands of the Sub- deacon, says, Receive thou authority to take and prepare the holy cup and plate, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. The concluding Prayer. O Lord, exalt him who worships thee from power to power, and satisfy him with thy gift. May he be adorned with thy crown. May thy grace abide in his mind as in a casket, and replenish him with thy assistance. May he bo diligent in good works, and be a pure vessel unto thee ; and may his soul be as glass, and his body shine as light, before thee who art to be feared. Another concluding Prayer for the per- son who receives the first ordination of Reader. We thank thee, O merciful, gracious, and blessed Lord, who hast bestowed upon our earthly race this high and blessed office. We acknowledge thy adorable grace through which thou hast redeemed us who were lost, and made us thy disciples, and delivered unto us the keys of thy treasury, and replenished us with thy gifts. We acknowledge thy grace which has increased thy care for us. Who among the dust can recom- pense thee for increasing thy gifts to us. and uniting us to those who are spiritual ? We give thanks unto thee for thy gifts G54 APPENDIX. in bestowing on us high offices to serve thee in purity. O Lord, increase wisdom to this thy servant, who is come to be appointed a Reader, that he may become a sweet sounding voice, as he is called by thy grace to be raised to this high office. Remove evil from him ; exalt him to higher ministries, and enable him to become as the sun in the morning and evening prayers. Enlighten him in the five senses, that he may become a Mini- ster in thy Church. O Father, make him wise ; O Son, preserve him from the ways of error ; O Holy Ghost, unite him to the company of the Holy Church, through the prayers of thy mother and thy saints. By thy Cross, and by all thy sufferings, preserve thy Prie-ts, and thy Saints, the Readers, and Deacons. O Lord, preserve this person with thy right hand, and may he glorify thee. Amen. Be thou unto him a strong tower now and for ever. Amen. Here endetli the Order of giving the lower ordination of Sub-deacon and Reader. THE ORDER OF ORDINATION OF DEACONS. First the person who is going to he or- dained Deacon shall kneel upon his right knee. Then the Metran says, Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. May his mercies, &c. Metran. — O Lord, adorn these thy servants with the riches of thy Divine gifts, that they may with joy and delight, and with purity of soul and body, stand and minister before thee all the days of their life, and offer unto thee, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, praise and thanks- giving. This Kukilion is played on the second Chorus {harp). Lord, who shall abide in thy taber- nacle ? Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah ; who shall dwell in thy holy hill ? He that walketh blamelessly and worketh righteousness : Resp. Hallelujah, Halle- lujah ; and speaketh the truth in his heart. He that useth not deceit with his tongue. (// is changed to the seventh Cho- rus.) I will sing of the mercies of the Lord for ever : with my mouth will I make known His faithfulness to all gene- rations : Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah, Hallelujah, Hallelujah. For thou hast said the world shall be built in mercy. He shall receive the blessing from the Lord, and righteousness from God our Saviour: Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah. Hallelujah, Hallelujah. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. All ye who have, through the grace of the Holy Ghost and the assistance of Christ the giver, received the talents from God, improve them, saying, " Bless ye the Lord God, O all ye works of the Lord." As it was in the beginning, is now, &c. O God, the Messiah, we acknowledge that it is through thee we have obtained the grace with which Isaiah the Prophet was replenished from the God of peace ; for thou alone didst come down on earth, and change the enmity into reconciliation with God, through thy precious blood, which thou didst shed for the salvation of our race. Metran shall then begin. Have mercy upon me, O God. O God of abundant grace, be thou only my propitiation, and receive me, and have mercy on me, as thou didst on the prodigal son. O God, holy Father, the giver of holiness, sanc- tify by thy grace these thy servants, who wait for thy gift to be sanctified thereby. O God the Son, who by thy gift didst en- due the Apostles with wisdom, by thy gift endue with wisdom these thy servants, who wait for thy Holy Spirit to be sanc- tified thereby. O God the Spirit, who by the tongues of fire didst endue the Apostles with wisdom, sanctify by thy grace these thy servants, who wait for thy inspiration to be sanctified thereby. Let thy grace, O God, open the gates of heaven before us, and cause thy right hand to rest upon thy servants, who wait TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. G55 for it to be blessed thereby. O God, clothe with thy white garment the necks of those who are bowing before thee, and looking for thy bounty to be purified by the gifts of the Holy Ghost, O God, the inha- bitants of heaven rejoice at the perfection of these thy servants, and sing praises unto Him who has united them to their company. The seraphs also wonder, when God the Holy Spirit rends the heavens and comes down to bestow gifts by the hands of the Metran on them that ask him. O thou, who purgest. away trans- gressions, purify, through the inspiration of God the Spirit and thy blessing, these thy servants, who wait for thy fulness to be purified thereby. It is an infinite wonder that God should be held with pure hands, and come down to bestow gifts on the Metran, as on Aaron. Glory and praise be unto the name of the only true God and Holy Trinity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. As it was in the beginning, is now, &c. O ye children, glorify with reverence Him who is over all, and whom the ange- lic hosts continually serve. Ye Priests praise Him at all times ; and ye Gentiles give thanks to Him, and bless His name for ever. Metran, having said, Have mercy upon me, O God, prays, O Lord, send the abundance of thy divine and heavenly gifts to these thy servants, who sing praises and magnify thee, standing in the courts of the Priests, that they may praise thee, O Lord, with angelic songs. Archdeacon. Let us stand decently. Lord, have mercy upon us. People. Amen. Promion. Metran. O thou, who of thy unfeigned grace hast appointed seraphic and spiri- tual ministers as an exalted assembly in heaven, and enlightened them with the glory of the first victory, and made them triumph ; and who, of thy love to mankind, hast, in resemblance of those who acknow- ledge thy authority and serve thee, the glory of whose majesty is infinite, ap- pointed and established Priests and Mi- nisters in thy holy Church to serve thee with purity ; I pray and entreat thee to cause the grace of thy Holy Spirit to rest upon me and upon these Priests and Mi- nisters thy servants, that these thy ser- vants may serve before the majesty of thee the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, in a manner worthy of thy autho- rity, all the days of their life, as well as at this time of their ordination. Sedra. O Lord Christ, who art our God ; who makest spiritual service successful : who dost adorn and exalt the congregation of the Church ; and who, by declaring that, "where I am, there shall also my ser- vant be," hast invited to the kingdom of heaven those who reverence thy sanctuary, and serve thee in purity and holiness ; and who didst manifest thyself to Stephen the chief of the Deacons and first of Mar- tyrs, and who walked according to thy commandment; we supplicate thy grace to make these thy servants, who are called by the grace of thy Holy Ghost to be admitted to the office of Deacon, Mini- sters who rightly obey thy command- ments, according to thy will ; Ministers who meditate in thy law day and night ; Ministers who continually increase in themselves spiritual boldness and purity in soul and body ; Ministers of the spiri- tual Churches who make known thy Di- vine glory; Ministers who righteously finish their evangelical course ; Ministers clothed with purity and holiness in soul and body; steadfast Ministers in whom true and perfect love is manifested ; Ministers who always sing of the grace of the Lord ; Ministers who diligently study the doc- trines of the Gospel; Ministers who rightly and evangelically improve the spiritual talent committed to them ; Ministers who adorn the holy altar with great humility; Ministers who show themselves a good example agreeable to the commands of the Apostles ; good Ministers who keep their tongues from evil and all deceit ; good Ministers who have perfect hatred to all destructive heresies ; good and faith- ful Ministers in whom are manifest mani- fold good works as good servants; good Ministers who offer the incense of recon- ciliation in the chancel of the Priests; good 656 APPENDIX. Ministers who are constant in the ob- servance of fasting and prayer ; good Ministers who sing divine songs with spi- ritual and sweet melody ; good Ministers by whom is shown love towards God, to strangers, and to the Brethren ; good Mi- nisters who duly perform those things which are right and pleasing to thy God- head ; and good M inisters who show forth the praises of thee the Lord. Cause me and these to do those things which please thee, and to stand together at thy right hand, to offer praise and glory to thee, and to thy bountiful and blessed Father, who sent thee for our salvation, and to thy Holy Ghost. People. Amen. Metran. Peace be with you all. People. And with thy spirit. Then shall be sung aloud, " I am the true light." Hear this, all ye Gentiles. The blessed Paul wrote to bis disciple Timothy, Beware, my bro- ther, what thou doest in the Churches of Christ. Take care that thou ordain none who are proud, brawlers, covetous, or adulterous; but those who are meek, humble, and who rule well their own house. Thy lightenings have enlight- ened the world. He appointed seraphic and spiritual Ministers to minister to the power of His Godhead day and night without ceasing. The Son, who is the incarnate Word, was pleased of His grace and mercy to appoint men clothed with flesh for His service in the Church of men on earth. Glory be to the Father, &c. O Lord, the seraphic and spiritual Ministers, whom thou hast appointed to serve thee in the Church of the first-born in heaven, mini- ster unto thee. Thou hast appointed, in the likeness of the ministering Angels, Ministers on earth also for thy honour. Behold, they on earth minister unto thy Godhead in the Church with purity and holiness. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without end. Amen. When the heavenly Bridegroom espoused the faithful Church, he called Peter and John. He appointed Simon to be a steward, and John a preacher ; and com- manded them also carefully to watch over His Church, which was bought with His precious blood. Incense. 0 Lord, we offer unto the multitude of thy mercy this sweet incense for these thy servants who are candidates for Holy Orders, that they may be sanctified by thee in the house of thy Divine myste- ries, and obtain the gift of the heavenly calling with the faithful and wise stewards, and may praise and glorify thee world without end. They then sing the folloicing hymn: 1 saw the Deacons serve, standing in a row as Angels, and was astonished at the voice of their pleasant songs. And fire went forth from their censers and con- sumed them, because the fire of the holy place was extinguished through their neg- ligence. Sing. Unto thee, O Lord, I lift up my soul : Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah, Hal- lelujah. I will sing praises unto thee before kings, and give thanks unto thy name : Resp. Hallelujah, Hallelujah, Hallelujah. The Acts of the Apostles. Beloved, this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Joel : And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my spirit upon all flesh ; and your sons and your daughters shall pro- phesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams : and on my servants, and on my handmaidens I shall pour out in those days of my Spirit ; and they shall pro- phesy ; and I will show wonders in hea- ven above, and signs in the earth beneath : and it shall come to pass that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved. Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, that lie may receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as God shall call. Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of per- sons : hut in every nation he that feareth Him, and worketh righteousness, is ac- cepted with Him. While Peter yet spake TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. G57 these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word ; and the brethren of the circumcision were asto- nished as many as came with him, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost ; for they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. 1*/ Epistle of the Apostle Paul to Timothy. Likewise, my son, must the Deacons be pure, not doubled-tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lucre ; but holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. And let these also first be proved ; then let them use the office of a Deacon, being found blameless. Let the Deacon be the husband of one wife, ruling his children and his own house well. For he that has used the office of a Deacon well, purchaseth to himself a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus. These things write I unto thee, hoping to come unto thee shortly: but if I tarry long, that thou maye-t know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the Church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth. If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things, thou shalt be a good Minister of Jesus Christ, nourished up in the words of true faith. But refuse profane and old wives' fables, and exercise thyself rather unto true godliness. Bodily ex- ercise profiteth little ; but godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come. This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation ; for therefore we both labour and suffer reproach, be- cause our hope is in the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, specially of those that believe. O Lord, I have loved the service of thy house and the place of the habitations of thy glory. I have walked in mine integrity : save me, and be merciful unto me. Metran then reads the Gospel of John. Verily, verily, I say unto you, except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone ; but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit. He that loveth VOL. IV. his life shall lose it; and lie that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal. If any man serve me, let him adhere unto me; and where lam there shall also my servant be : if any man serve me, him will my Father ho- nour. Yet a little while is the light with you : walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you ; for he that walk- eth in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children of light. Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him. If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself. A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another ; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. If ye, then, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Heavenly Father give His Holy Spirit to them that ask him ? Then at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and'saith unto them, Peace be unto you. And when He had so said, he showed unto them His hands and His side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord. Then said Jesus to them again. Peace be unto you : as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you. And when He had said this, He breathed on them, and said unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained. Metran then begins this Psalm. Praise the Lord in His holiness: may the Holy One, who dwelt on Mount Sinai and sanctified it, come and dwell in these His servants, and sanctify them. Praise Him in the firmament of His power. The Most High descended on Mount Sinai, and laid His hand upon Moses ; and Moses laid his upon Aaron; and thus it was car- ried on till John. Praise Him with the sound of the trumpet. May the Holy Spirit, who spake by the Prophets, and abode on the Apostles, come and abide V Y 658 APPENDIX. upon these thy servants, and sanctify them. Praise Him with psaltery and harp. May the Holy Ghost, who rested upon the Apostles in the upper room, come and rest upon these thy servants, and sanctify them. Praise Him with the timbrel and dance. O thou Holy Ghost, who hast committed unto the Apostles power in heaven and earth, cause thy tranquillity and peace to dwell in the four quarters of the world. Praise Him upon the loud cymbals. May the Holy Ghost, who endued the Apostles with wisdom to understand all languages, come and rest upon these thy servants, and make them wise, and sanctify them. Praise Him with a loud voice. May the right hand which was stretched out upon the Apostles and blessed them, come and rest upon thy servants, bless and sanctify them. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. Glory be to the Holy Father who sent His Holy Son, and sanctifieth the Saints by the Holy Ghost. As it was in the beginning, &c. Let the Holy Ghost, who descended in the form of a dove, and rested upon the head of the Son, come and rest upon thy servants, and sanctify them. Archdeacon. Sopiyaseh Waproskoo- mene. Metran. I believe in one God ; People. The Father Almighty. (Here the whole of the Nieene Creed is repeated.) Other Priests. Lord, have mercy upon us. Metran, inclining, shall repeat this prayer for himself. O Lord God of Hosts, who hast ap- pointed us to the office of this ministry, who knowest the thoughts of man, and searchest the hearts and reins, hear us according to the multitude of thy mercy. Purify us from all fllthiness, both of flesh and spirit. Remove all our sins as a cloud, and our iniquities as the dew. Replenish us with thy power, with the grace of thy only Son, and with the ope- ration of thy Holy Spirit, that we may he fit for the ministry of the New Testa- ment ; and that we may be able to stand before thee to minister at thy divine altar, and perform the priestly office in a manner worthy of thy holy name. Suf- fer us not to be partakers of other men's sins, and blot out our sins. Grant, O Lord, that we may do nothing by par- tiality, and give us wisdom to make choice of fit persons, and to draw near to thee. (Raising his voice,) Receive, O Lord God, these Deacons, thy servants, who stand here and wait for thy heavenly gift ; for thou art gracious and plenteous in mercy to all those who call upon thee, and strong is thy power, and that of thy Son, and of thy most holy good Spirit. People. Amen. Metran. Peace be with you all. People. And with thy spirit. Archdeacon, holding the pastoral staff, shall stand at the sonth side of the entrance of the chancel with his face towards the north, and make this declaration. May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which always supplies what is wanting, with the good pleasure of God, and the power of the Holy Ghost, be on these who are here present, and with fear, trembling, and true faith, stand be- fore the altar bowing their necks, and inwardly looking unto thee who dwellest on high, and waiting for thy heavenly goodness. Melran. Which calls some of the as- sembly of the brethren to the office of Deacon. Archdeacon. N. is ordained Deacon for the holy and divine altar in the Church of such a Saint, and of Mary the Mother of God, and the twelve Apostles, and the forty victorious Martyrs, at such a place under the jurisdiction of the Apostolical seat of Antioch in Syria which loves Christ and is loved by him. Archdeacon then says at the entrance to the chancel, Let us pray, for these who are here present, that the grace and in- fluence of the Holy Ghost may rest upon them, from this time and for evermore, and say with a loud voice, Lord, have mercy upon us: Lord, have mercy upon us : Lord, have mercy upon us. Metran, inclining, ]>i-ays: O Lord, of TRANSLATION OF THE SYRIAN LITURGY. G59 thine Almighty grace receive these our brethren who are here present, and wait to obtain light from thee, and pour upon them the gift of the Holy and Divine Spi- rit. Grant them to be one in the unity of thee who art good, and to know thee who art the true God, and who art desirous that all should be united and dwell together witli thee. Make them worthy to minister unto thee, and serve thee with purity and knowledge, and offer thanksgiving and prayers unto thee for thy people, who pray that thy majesty may be reconciled to thy creation, and be gracious to it through their intercession. Receive the prayers of thy people offered unto thee for them at this time. Comfort them with thy gifts to them. Holy Father, keep in thy name, and in the name of thy Holy Son, and of thy Holy Ghost, through thy grace, which fills all in all, (raining his voice,) that they may, through thy love to mankind, be worthy to serve thee and minister at thy holy altar in a manner worthy of thy name, and to ob- tain mercy before thee : for thou art a merciful and gracious God, and to thee, 'with thy good and Holy Spirit, glory, ho- nour, and power are due. People. Amen. The other Priests present say what folio as : O our Saviour, may the Holy Ghost come and rest upon each of them accord- ing to thy promise. O Lord, deprive them not of the gift of the Holy Ghost. We beg this of thee who hearest prayers. We also pray to the Holy Ghost, saying, Thou art holy, O Spirit the comforter. Thou art holy, O Spirit the author of everlasting life. Thou art holy, O Spirit whom we have obtained. Glory be unto thee, O Lord of all, for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and for the great and un- speakable mystery, and the wonderful works to our race. The Metran, having laid his hands upon the holy mysteries, and stretched them out twice over the body and once over the cap, shall bless them. In first blessing the body twice, he shall tahe as it were his hands fall in a spiritual manner, as if putting them into the cap, and so every time he blesses. Likewise, in blessing the cap the third tin/c, as in a spiritual manner, he shall take as it were his hands fall, and pat them upon the body. Again, the Metran in spirit aal similitude taking hands full from the plate, his hands being co- vered with the official goicn by one of the Priests, ami turning to the candidate, shall lay the official gown upon his head, and lifting his hands as high as possible, bless his head as (he does) the mystery. During the time of blessing the Deacons shall hold marabahatas {tinkling cymbals) on each side, and the Metran shall then put down his hands, shaking them upon the head of the candidate, and stroke gently his head, shoulders, and arms, as low down as his hands will reach. When the Metran lifts up his hands to bless the first time, one of the Deacons shall remove the covering or veil from the head of the Metran. The Metran shall then cover the can- didate toith the official gown, and lay his right hand upon his head, and with his left wipe on his neck and body backwards and forwards, and shedding tears sorrowfully, and with- out raising his voice, shall silently offer this prayer for him. O Lord God, who dost edify and esta- blish thy Church, and supply it with what is wanting through holy persons or- dained for its preservation throughout all generations, look upon this thy servant, send to him the grace of thy Holy Spirit, and fill him with faith, love, power, and holiness. Grant this thy servant sup- port from heaven, as thou gavest the grace of the ministry to thy servant Ste- phen, whom thou didst first call to the work of this ministry. For those who are worthy cannot obtain grace through the laying on of the hands of us sinners, but only through the operation of thy grace. Therefore, we pray and beseech thee, deliver us from participation of sins ; for thou rewardest every man ac- cording to his deeds. Again, O Lord, grant that we may do nothing by par- tiality, but give us suitable knowledge to make choice of fit persons, and admit them to thy holy altar, that they may minister without blame for the salvation and increase of thy people, and that they 660 APPENDIX. may not prove a stumbling-block to tby congregation, but be delivered from ever- lasting condemnation ; and that we may be free from the fearful recompence of the sins which they may commit at thy holy altar. Turning to the holy table, he shall say aloud, O God, grant that we may stand with purity of mind before the holy altar, and obtain mercy with these thy servants at the day of recompence ; for thou art gra- cious and merciful. Glory, honour, and power is due to thee, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost, now and for ever, world without end. People. Amen. Metran. Peace be with you all. People. And with thy spirit. Deacon. Let us bow our heads before the Lord. People. And before thee. Metran, inclining, O Lord, look upon us and our ministry, and cleanse us from all uncleanness. Grant these thy ser- vants grace from heaven, that, through thy bounty, they may be made worthy to minister unto thee without blame, and to obtain mercy from thee, with all thy saints who have pleased thee from the beginning. {Raising his voice,) Because thou art the Lord God of all, from whom all good gifts do come, these thy servants look unto thee, that thy gifts may be continually preserved in their souls ; that they may receive of thy grace, and be received ; that they may be satisfied in their souls ; and that their souls, which desire thy gifts, may be replenished and enlightened thereby : for thou delightest in mercy and love towards mankind. To thee, and to thy Son, and to the Holy Ghost, glory, honour, and worship is due now and for ever, world without end. People. Amen. Metran, turning westward to the per- son to be ordained Deacon, and lay- ing his right hand upon his head, shall say, Thou art ordained in the Holy Church of God. Archdeacon. N. as a Deacon to the holy and divine altar at the place(Church) dedicated to Mary the Mother of God, and the twelve holy Apostles, and the forty victorious Martyrs, and to such a Saint at such a place. Metran. As a Deacon to the holy altar of the Holy Church erected at the place of the orthodox persons mentioned above. Archdeacon. Bless, O Lord. Then the Metran shall sign the sign of the Cross three times on the forehead of him icho is ordained, saying as follows : In the name of the Father. People. Amen. Metran. And of the Son. Peo- ple. Amen. Metran. And of the Holy Ghost for everlasting life. People. Amen. Whether there be one or more, the same must be done to all. Then the Metran, turning to the altar, shall offer this prayer, inclining. O Lord Almighty, we give thanks to thee for all and in all, and we praise and magnify thy holy name; for thou hat done great things for us, and poured thy gift upon these thy servants. O Lord,, we pray and beseech thee, hear us ac- cording to the multitude of thy mercies, that thou wilt be well pleased with this ordination of Deacon which is conferred on these thy servants through the de- scent of thy Holy Spirit. Preserve also the calling of this election in holiness and purity. Choose us and them for good, that we may labour for thee with the evangelical talent which we have re- ceived, (raising his voice,) and that we may obtain, with all who have pleased thee from the beginning, the reward of faithful and wise ministers at the second coming from heaven of Jesus Christ our Lord God and Saviour, with whom and with thy Holy Ghost, who is good, wor- shipped, the author of everlasting life, and consubstantial with thee, glory, honour, and power is due to thee, now and for ever, &c. Then the Metran, turning to the ncirly- ordained Deacon, and taking him by the right hand, shall raise him up. And he shall consecrate a white